Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
Using his Mouth

... his mouth.

And so, it shall be. He reclined on my bed. On his back. Vulnerable. His wrists strapped down, spread far from his body. His ... . The gag locked tightly in his mouth. A nice, 7-inch cock extending up from his gagged mouth, glistening now as I ... ... Continue»
Posted by LaureLeeFix8d 2 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, First Time, Masturbation  |  Views: 908  |  
100%
  |  5

JIMMY AND HIS AUNT

Jimmy was staying with his Aunt Susan for the summer. The 17 year-old
wished he could go home. He missed his friends and he resented the
disciplinary side of his aunt. Aunt Susan was his Mother's younger s****r
she was only 24 and this was causing much friction between the aunt and
nephew. Jimmy's parents made sure he understood that while he was in his
aunt's home he must abide by his aunt's rules and discipline.

Jimmy was increasingly misbehaving as a way to rebel against his aunt's
authority; he resented being told what to do by a 24 year-old. Susan set a
curfew of 10pm during the week and midnight Fridays and Saturdays. Jimmy
began to almost totally disregard the curfew. Friday night Jimmy stayed out
to 1:30am, when he got home Susan told him to go to bed; She would discuss
his behavior the next morning.

Saturday morning Susan sat Jimmy down and told him, either he would
obey her or he would have to leave. Although Jimmy wanted to leave, he knew
his parents would be very upset. He was entering the last year of High
School in September. His parents had promised him a new car if he
graduated, and behaved himself while he was at his Aunt's house. Jimmy very
much wanted the new car; he realized that his Aunt had the upper hand.

Susan a naturally assertive, some would say bossy young woman said,
"Jimmy, you have given Me no respect since your arrival. That is about to
change; starting today you will be spanked if you misbehave. I am going to
spank you right now. Stand up and remove your robe". Since it was morning,
the boy hadn't dressed yet. Jimmy stood and removed his robe; he was now
standing before his young aunt in his jockey shorts.

The boy was small in stature; he was thin and about 5 feet 2 inches in
height. Aunt Susan said, "Jimmy, you want to behave like a baby I'll treat
you like one. You'll remove your underwear and receive your spanking on your
naked ass."

Jimmy was mortified; he definitely didn't want to be nude in front of
his dark haired pretty aunt. Susan stood up, she towered over Jimmy she
stood about 5 feet 8 inches with a knock out figure, this morning she was
wearing a white T-shirt and very short dark gray tight shorts, in fact the
shorts were so tight the outline of her cunt crack was clearly visible.
Susan put her hands on her hips and said, "What will it be, either take the
underwear off or go home." Susan understood about the new car, so she knew
what kind of power she had.

Jimmy reluctantly pulled his shorts off. Susan sat down and looked her
nephew over, paying close attention to his penis. Looking right at her
nephew's shriveled dick She mockingly said, "You're not such a big man are
you?" Jimmy very embarrassed responded, "No Aunt Susan I'm not". The more
his Aunt inspected his dick the more it shrank from the boy's sheer
embarrassment. "Jimmy get over my knee, like the c***d you are. The
adolescent boy got into position. He never felt more totally humiliated in
his entire young life. His Aunt began to hit him on the cheeks of his ass
with the palm of her hand. She was hitting as hard as she could.

Jimmy's penis was rubbing up against his aunt's bare thigh and this was
causing him to have an involuntary erection. His penis was now fully erect;
it was between his aunt's legs. Susan could feel her nephew's penis grow
larger and she opened her legs in startled shock.

Susan with disgust said, "Jimmy stand up". The boy didn't want to stand
with an erection but his aunt insisted. Jimmy stood trying to cover his
penis. Susan told him to put his hands behind his back. Jimmy red faced put
his hands behind his back and stood with his 6-inch hard throbbing cock
sticking straight up pointing at his aunt. He was not circumcised and his
dick head was completely out its protective foreskin. It was a reddish
purple with clear precum liquid leaking from its eye.

Susan said, "Why do you have an erection Jimmy?" He responded, "I'm
sorry I can't help it." Susan said," Jimmy you will stand in the corner
until such time as you can stand before Me without an erection, at such time
we can resume the spanking." Jimmy said, "Yes, Aunt Susan". Jimmy went to
pick up his robe but his aunt told him to stand in the corner nude. The boy
walked to the corner completely exposed with his hard dick bobbing very
conscious of his Aunt's eyes on his naked ass.

Jimmy stood in the corner feeling very uncomfortable, the more he willed
his 17 year old penis to go soft the harder it became. Finally, after much
time, his penis got to a flaccid state. Now he had a dilemma, he had to
stand in front of his aunt and show her his penis was not hard. This whole
encounter with his bossy aunt was very intimidating.

Jimmy turned and approached his Aunt at the kitchen table. Jimmy with
very obvious trepidation said, "Aunt Susan I'm ready to finish the
spanking." Susan said, "Lets see, what your little dick looks like now".
Susan leaned down to stare at her nephew's penis. The boy's penis was soft
but his dick head remained exposed having not retreated into its protective
covering, She and said resolutely, "Yeah I guess you're ready".

"Jimmy get over my knee." Jimmy got in position and Susan began
spanking his ass.

Each hard slap of Aunt's hand on his asscheeks caused them to get redder
and redder. Each slap created a burning stinging feeling that was intense
for the adolescent; combined with his exposed prick head rubbing against the
naked thigh of his young aunt, his dick became hard as steel.

Susan threw Jimmy off her lap. Jimmy stood with a hard-on rubbing his
ass. Susan said "Jimmy get a ping pong paddle from the porch." Jimmy went to
get the paddle, on his way back his aunt sat watching the boy approaching
her with his hard cock bouncing. She was determined to teach him a lesson.

"Jimmy get over my lap". Susan really started to beat the boy's
exposed ass with the paddle. Jimmy's ass was becoming very very red, but his
dick was still extremely rigid and throbbing. Jimmy couldn't help it, but he
ejaculated all over his aunt's legs. Susan pushed him off her lap saying
with anger and disgust, "You dirty pig". Jimmy was on the floor and cum was
still oozing out of his dick.

Susan was furious with her nephew. She said, "Jimmy you had no right
to use me for your satisfaction". She thundered, "Jimmy I want your cum off
me right now, lick it off Me, you piece of shit."

Jimmy knelt naked before his aunt and began licking his cum off his
young Aunt, it wasn't the first time he had tasted his own cum. He licked
all over his Aunt's thighs, even after the cum was gone. He continued to
lick his Aunt's inner thighs. Jimmy was enjoying this and his erection was
back. Susan backed up and sat down and spread her legs open, she too was
enjoying her nephew's licking. Jimmy continued to lick cum stains on his
aunt's shorts right on her crotch.

Finally Susan said, "That's enough, stand in the corner until I tell
you to get dressed". Jimmy stood and walked to the corner with a very
obvious erection. Susan sat at the table looking at her naked nephew in the
corner. Jimmy's erection wouldn't go away, he found he was excited to be
treated this way by his aunt. Gradually Jimmy started to fondle his cock;
soon he was standing there jerking off with his Aunt watching. Susan said,
"Stop doing that Jimmy and get over here".

Susan had to admit to herself that she was aroused controlling her
nephew, and he seemed to be turned on too. Susan decided to see where it
would lead if she pursued her dominant desires. Jimmy stood before his Aunt
with a raging hard-on. "So I see I turn you on"? Jimmy replied, "I'm sorry,
but I guess it excites me to behave submissively". This was said shyly with
downcast eyes, the boy had mixed emotions. He was incredibly turned on by
this treatment but he was equally embarrassed that he enjoyed being treated
this way. He would be mortified if any of his friends knew he would
willingly submit this way.

Susan said, "Come with me, we'll see just what you'll submit to".
Jimmy was led into Susan's bedroom, She said, "I'm going to take a piss if
you want to clean my pussy with your tongue when I'm done stay here, if not
leave now." Jimmy excitedly said, "I'll stay". Susan removed her shorts and
panties and walked to bathroom. Jimmy followed he was incredibly aroused by
the sight of his aunt's perfectly shaped naked ass and his dick bounced
around wildly. Susan sat on the toilet with her legs spread open in full
view of Jimmy. She pissed nosily.

Susan finished and stood quickly, urine still dripping from her cunt
hairs, she ordered Jimmy to "kneel at my feet and use your tongue to clean
the piss off my cunt". The boy got on the bathroom floor and sank his tongue
into his Aunt's piss wet pussy. He used his tongue to lap away at his aunt's
pussy. He was a natural muff diver; he had no qualms about using his long
tongue to lap up his aunt's piss. It was the first real pussy he had ever
seen and he couldn't get enough of it. Susan said, "Let's lay down on the
bed".

Susan laid face down on the bed and issued an order to her nephew,
"Lick my asshole, slave". Jimmy hesitated unwilling to put his tongue on his
aunt's asshole. Susan said, "You can either lick my asshole or get out of my
bed". Jimmy didn't want to be shut off from his exposure to sex, so he shut
his eyes and put his tongue on his aunt's clean pink asshole.

Susan stretched out on the bed with her legs spread apart,
completely relaxed, enjoying the sensations of the boy's mouth on her ass.
"Jimmy lick my ass and try to stick your tongue in my asshole." Jimmy did as
he was told; he held his aunt's asscheeks wide apart while he slobbered over
her anus. Susan f***ed him to continue to lick her asshole long after he
wanted to stop. He wiggled his tongue in her asshole as she moaned. The boy
had a very long tongue and he literally fucked his pretty Aunt's asshole
with it.

At Susan's direction Jimmy repeatedly jabbed his tongue into her rectum.
She reached between her spread legs and feverishly massaged her swollen
clit. She trembled with a series of powerful orgasms.

Susan finally told her nephew he could stop licking her asshole.
Jimmy stopped and Susan rolled over and spread her legs out. Susan said,
"Jimmy if you want I give you permission to stand by the bed and jerk-off.
"I'm going to take a nap, if you masturbate don't bother me and use a paper
towel or something to catch your cum.

Jimmy wished Susan would pay attention to him. The boy wished Susan
would try to gratify him, as he had tried to gratify her. This was not to
be, as Susan lay on the bed oblivious to Jimmy's needs or wants. The boy had
never seen a naked woman before so he was aroused to be looking at his nude
young Aunt. He masturbated himself staring at Susan but she hardly paid any
attention to him. Jimmy came and his Aunt said, "If you make a mess you
better clean it up."

Jimmy tried to lie down on the bed; he asked, "Can I take a nap with
you Aunt Susan?" Susan responded, "Slave if you want to nap with me, lay on
the floor at my feet." Jimmy lay on the floor nude.

That night Susan told her nephew, if he agreed to be her sex slave,
she would fuck him occasionally. Jimmy with no hesitation and a huge smile
said, "I agree Aunt Susan". Susan said he would have to obey her, if he
didn't he would be shut off from having any sexual contact with her; also if
he was really bad she would report his behavior to his parents.

Susan said, "Jimmy when we are alone you will not wear pants or
underwear around the house, do you understand?" Susan also said" You will
not be allowed to close the door to your bedroom or the bathroom you will
have no privacy, do you understand and agree?" The boy with downcast eyes
said quietly "Yes I agree".

"If you misbehave I will spank you on your bare ass, regardless who may be
present". Susan said "Also anytime you are in the house without your pants
on, you will keep your legs separated at all times so that puny little prick
of yours will be displayed at all times." "Yes Aunt Susan, I understand."
The boy obediently replied.

Susan said, "O.k. slave boy, tidy up the house my friend Denise is
coming over to visit." This was said in a pleasant lighthearted manor. A
little later that evening Denise came over. Denise was Susan's best friend
she was a 22 year-old very pretty redhead. Susan related what was happening
with her nephew, they decided to have a little fun.

Jimmy was watching TV in his room. Susan called him into the living
room. "Jimmy you are being rude playing your TV so loud. I'm going to have
to spank you, take your pants off. Jimmy looked at Denise and back to his
Aunt, when he seen she was serious he took his pants off and stood in his
jockey shorts. Susan said sarcastically, "Take your shorts off and show
Denise what a little dick you have."

Jimmy stood there feeling very inadequate, he never thought his deal
with his aunt would include being ridiculed in front of her friends. "Jimmy
take your shorts off and show us that little cock of yours." Red faced Jimmy
lowered his shorts and stood before the young women naked from the waist
down."Susan said, "Jimmy get over my lap". The boy got into position and
Susan beat the boy's ass until it was red and she could feel his penis
harden.

Susan scornfully said, "Stand up and show Denise that sorry excuse
for a hard-on". Jimmy stood before the young women and let Denise inspect
his dick. The more attention the women paid attention to his cock the more
it throbbed. Susan said, "Jimmy come with me I need to piss, I want you to
use your tongue to lick my pussy clean."

Denise raised her eyebrows with a surprised look on her face as she
watched the half naked boy follow his aunt into the bathroom. Susan left the
door of the bathroom open as she lowered the shorts and panties and sat on
the toilet. Susan began to piss; the piss flow hit the water in the bowl
loudly. Denise walked to the bathroom and watched from the opened door. When
Susan finished, she stood and told her nephew to kneel and use his mouth to
clean her.

The boy knelt and used his tongue on his Aunt's cunt while Denise
watched,
Jimmy licked all the piss off his aunt's cunt. Susan then turned around,
bent over facing away from the door, and told her nephew to wash her ass
with his mouth. Denise watched as the boy used his mouth on Susan's ass, he
spread her smooth ass cheeks apart with his hands while he buried his face
in his Aunt's ass. Susan wanted to exhibit the control she had over the boy
and told him to stick his long tongue up her asshole. Denise watched as the
boy spread the cheeks very wide, she could clearly see the boy's tongue
darting into Susan's pink asshole. She watched while Jimmy wiggled his
tongue around inside of his aunt's asshole.

Susan stood after some minutes and dressed. She told her nephew who
was standing with an erection, "Jimmy brush your teeth and use some mouth
wash, your breath smells like shit." This was said with a smile. "When you
finish come to the living room."

In the living room the two women spoke about female domination, they
had never experienced it before but both were clearly intrigued with the
concept. They wanted to conduct a few experiments; they were both interested
in teaching Jimmy to fuck them for their own satisfaction with no regard to
trying to please him. They were interested to see how much abuse he was
willing to put up with. First, they would test his limits. Both young women
agreed they would order a pizza and see what developed.

Jimmy came into the room and Susan told him sit and be quiet while
she talked with her friend and waited for the pizza man. The doorbell rang
and Susan told her nephew to go to his bedroom. Susan answered door and a
nerdy looking college aged young man with a pizza stood there. Susan fumbled
for money and with the pretense of not being able to find any invited the
young man in.

Denise and Susan flirted outrageously with the pizza delivery boy.
The pizza boy was taken back. Susan whispered in his ear "If one of us gave
you a blow job, could we have the pizza for free"? The pizza boy had never
had a blowjob, but he of course knew what it was and he sure wanted one. He
said, "Sure sounds good to me". Denise had her tongue in his ear and her
hand groping his crotch. I've never done anything like this before; I
couldn't possibly get on my knees and blow you if I knew you were watching
me. Denise whispered in his ear and asked him if he would allow her to
blindfold him. "OK". He replied.

Denise used a scarf to blindfold the deliveryman. While Denise was
doing that Susan went to the bedroom and told Jimmy he would have to give
the pizza guy a blowjob. She gave him quick instructions about giving head
and told him not to speak that he was suppose to be Denise or Susan. Jimmy
wasn't happy about it, but he had no choice.

Jimmy entered the room; still with no pants on, he approached the
couch. Denise eased the delivery boy's pants and underwear down to his
ankles. Denise oohed and awed over the nerd's cock. She said, "I have one
rule, you can't touch me, OK." He said, "Sure, no problem."

Jimmy got into position between the nerd's legs; Jimmy stared at the
cock in front of him. He was envious, the delivery guy had a bigger cock
than his own, it was about 7 inches long, fairly thick, and uncircumcised.
Jimmy put his mouth on the first cock he ever tasted. He found he didn't
mind it so much, and set about to give the best head he could. The two women
watched the proceedings intently. Jimmy was really getting into it; his head
was bobbing up and down on the cock. Jimmy began to massage the guy's balls.
They also noticed that Jimmy's prick was sticking straight out and seemed to
be very hard.

The pizza guy was moaning and he raised his legs off the couch. Jimmy
shifted his hand from the guy's balls to his ass; He inserted a finger in
the guy's asshole. The whole time Jimmy was using his mouth on the guy's
raging cock. Jimmy had a natural affinity for sucking cock, he knew what he
would like done to him and did that. The delivery guy couldn't contain
himself any longer; he shot out an unbelievable load of cum. Jimmy as
instructed by Susan tried to swallow the guy's cum but he couldn't get it
all, semen gushed out of the guy's prick and Jimmy licked up as much as he
could.

Susan motioned for Jimmy to go to his bedroom. Jimmy left and Denise
got between the nerd's legs and took his blindfold off. The guy said, "That
was great. "Denise with a gleam in her eyes said, "Good I'm glad you liked
it." Denise stood up and delivery guy pulled his pants up as he stood also.
He looked at his watch and said, "Jeez I'm late I've got to leave, anytime
you want a pizza ask for me, my name is Ronald". He left and they laughed
like crazy. Jimmy came out of the room still nude from the waist down and
even he had to laugh.

They sat and enjoyed the pizza; Jimmy sat forward on the chair with his
legs spread apart. The boy's cock and balls hang down on display. The women
enjoyed having his cock on display, it gave them a feeling of power to allow
the boy no modesty. Jimmy sat with a semi-erect dick on display.

Denise casually said, "I think Jimmy should have a chance to get his
rocks off." Susan said, "I agree, Jimmy take the rest of your clothes off."
The boy took his shirt, socks, and sneakers off. He now sat totally naked
with his legs spread apart. Susan said, "Jimmy go to the kitchen and bring
back a small glass." Both women watched Jimmy walk to the kitchen, from the
rear he looked like a girl. Jimmy had no hair on his body aside from the
hair on his genitals; his skin was smooth and unblemished. Jimmy returned
and both women again watched him approach. Denise liked the fact that Susan
f***ed Jimmy to always keep his dick exposed it was a definite turn on.

Susan instructed Jimmy to sit down, "Jimmy we want you to masturbate
for us, you will catch your cum in this glass." "Relax and sit back, every
time you are about to cum we want you to tightly grip right below the head
of your little prick and stop the bl**d flow. When the desire to cum has
subsided, continue to jerk-off, each time you feel you are about to climax
stop and grip your puny prick and stop the bl**d flow. We will allow you to
cum at some point, do you understand?" Jimmy said, "I understand Aunt
Susan."

Susan said, "Well begin, we may talk among ourselves or watch TV or
something, you just continue to Jerk-off that tiny prick of yours." Jimmy
sat on the sofa and leaned back with his legs spread. He wrapped his fist
around his dick masturbating. The boy quickly got an urge to cum but stopped
himself. Susan said, That's good, do that each time you get the feeling you
are about to ejaculate.

Jimmy sat pulling the skin back on his dick exposing its purple head
over and over again. He would stop occasionally, to stop the bl**d flow and
then resume. Susan and Denise talked about many things; one of the things
Jimmy heard them talk about was what a good fuck machine they would turn him
into.

Finally, after about 30 minutes Susan told Jimmy he could cum. The Boy
was relieved; his dick was starting to get sore. He beat his dick while
studying Denise, who in turn was now watching him. Susan said, "Don't forget
the glass". Jimmy sat forward on the couch and placed the glass in position
to catch his semen. He came and shot his load into the glass. Susan said,
"Milk that little dick of yours, make sure you get all of your cum." The boy
sat shaking and squeezing his dick.

... Continue»
Posted by famlover66 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 4214  |  
86%
  |  1

2 men using my mouth

Imagine your expecting a salesman to drop by at noon to show you some samples of wallpaper-You start your shower at 8 AM-you finsh up by shaving your legs real smooth-you go and put on a pair of full cut thin strechy full cut skimp skamp white panties-next you pick out a lovely open girdle and pull it on and attach your suntan colored stockings-the ones with the shiney look-you pull them up real tight-then your thin see thru bra and your size dd silicon titties the ones with the big nipples that stick strat out-then a thin strechy spandex-lycra slip dress-a long brown wig and a pair of your 4 inch heels-then your make up-ohohoh im going to wear the bright red lip stick today its suppose to stay on and not rub off easily like the cheap stuff and with some luck you will get something sliding in and out of my mouth and you will see if it stays on-yum-then some hot smelling perfume-and of course your jewelry-the dangley earrings-and the prety necklace with the dangles on it-you go look in the mirrow-wow-what will he think when he sees your titties sticking out and bouncing around-opps you can see the outline of your girdle and panties-that will cause him to drip-you decide to walk out onto the upstairs patio and rest there till he arrives-you can already feel the precum pouring out of you cock into your panty crotch-in a few minutes the mailman comes by and looks up and from where he is he can see up your slipdress-hes staring and not moving-you see him and you spread your legs-you know he can see your stocking tops and girdle-now you spread them all the way apart-now he staring at your wet panty crotch and his eyes are fixed on your cock pushing out in your panties-then you see him standing there squirming-he just got so messed up from looking up your dress he squirted his cream all his leg-your a bad girl-he takes off in a hurry-So now your panties are driping wet from all the precum -you squish your legs togother and you can feel your cock sliding around inside your precum filled panty crotch-its almost noon and a car pulls into the driveway-Now you are really excited there are two men in the car-they get out and one looks up at you sitting on the patio-he gets a good look up your dress-then the other one looks up and also gets a good view of your wet panty crotch they smile and they start toward the door-You go down stairs to let them in-When you open the door one of them says-do we have the right place as he stares at your big titties sticking out in your thin stretchy slipdress-you say yes come in-they are staring at the outline of your girdle and panties through your dress-then he says my you are pretty today as he looks up over-you thank him and then you ask them to sit down-they get seated right across from where you will be-one starts the conversation by saying this if william hes going to be taking my job over next week while im on vacation-they are siting across from you and they are straining to get a better look up your dress-You know they are going to put them through a hard grueling tease that will drive them nuts] Then one of them starts showing you samples-he hands you one and when you lean over to take it your legs come apart some-giving both of them a good view of everthing under your dress-including your wet panty crotch and you cock pushing out-when you lean back your legs go back togother-You know what they are thinking-they will show you samples for as long as they have them-You can see william is already geting a hardon-now your cock is pouring again-you want to have some of williams cock in your mouth-you pucker out your lips as you glance at his hardning cock-he notices your red lips pucker and his cock jumps a few more samples now the other man whos name is Sam ask if he could use the bathroom-you get up and as you do your dress comes all the way up-they both get a good view of your tight panties and your cock in them-and your tightly pulled up stockings-You say excuse me as you smile and pull it back down-you show him where the bathroom is-he goes in and you hear him unzip his pants and hes fumbling around for a few seconds then comes back out-then you know what he was in there doing he was geting his cock out and down in his pants leg hoping you might see it-and you do its pushing out and theres a wet spot in his pants-you look at it and lick your lips his cock is so hard your wanting to feel it going in and out of your mouth-you almost lost your cum into your panties on that one-you are trying not to cum your self-now you are back in the den and they both have hardons-sams cock is jumping and williams is up-strat up-they both know you are aware they are hot as they can see you staring at their stiff cocks and licking your lips-then you say its really nice that there are 2 of you to come and help me with this as I don’t have any plans for today and that way we dont have to be in any hurry to get done-Then you slide out of your chair and your slipdress comes up again showing your panty crotch and they get a look at all the precum in your panty crotch and you say do you think it would be a good idea to unplug the phone and lock the door so no one will disturb us-Sam says yes that is a great idea-William says yes that’s a great idea as this visit may take a while-then you almost cum your panties again--now sam says it would be easier to hand you the samples if i was to sit in the floor and william can hand them to me and ill give them to you-you say that would be fine as you let your legs come apart some more-he gets in the floor--Sams face is even with your knees now-William hands sam a sample-your legs are apart enough that sam will have a perfect look up your slipdress-sam takes it and hands it to you-you are looking at it -as you are looking sam has his head between your knees and is looking and staring at your panty crotch he has a great view of your stiff cock pushing out-you feel the precum pouring out through your panty crotch-you know he can see the precum in the crotch-your trying to find a way to get them to go into the bedroom you say-If you don’t mind could we go into the bedroom as I need you to help me with something-they both agree-You say I need to get some things off the top of the dresser in the bedroom and I need someone to hold my stepstool for me as i need to get on the top step to reach it-So you take them in the bedroom and get the ladder-you can see both of their cocks sticking strat out-you climb onto the ladder-you get on the top step-they are looking up your dress now and have a perfect view of everthing under your dress-your open girdle-your tight strechy panties with the precum pouring out of your cock-and your stockings- and you say if you don’t mind holding me here then you rub your ass-then you go to fumbling around on the top-as their hands move onto your ass-you can feel their hands having a party with your ass-your geting a no 1 feeling up by 2 men who has hard cocks and nut bags that are filled to maxium with thick hot cum-You say ohhh that feels so good-would one of you rub my legs-now one is feeling your ass through your dress and the other is going up under the dress then you feel his hand go between your legs and he takes your cock and starts sliding it around inside the precum soaked crotch-Now you say I would like for you two to do that some more but on the bed and you come down and lay down in bed-they are freaking out now-then you tell them to get naked cause after they get done feeling you up you want to repay them-they are naked in a minute and their cocks are sticking out and both driping precum-You lay there for a while and they have felt you up all over and one of them is rubing his cock on to your panties-You say this is going to get juicy in a few minutes because my mouth is a pussy-its a cunt hole and it needs to be fucked and screwed and filled-You grab a pillow and lay on your side and tell sam to get in back and hold your head firmly as william has sex with your mouth-so sam gets in back and takes your head in both hands and has a good hold-then he says to william go ahead and give her a good fuck -William says i have a lot of cum and its going to be messy-you tell him the messier the better-Then you see the cock coming-you open your mouth and in it goes-now you close your eyes-the way sam is holding your head you can feel his stiff cock on the back of your neck-in and out the hard slipery cock goes-smack smack it goes-the precum is pouring down the side of your face-and theres sperm mixed with the precum as you can smell it-squish it goes as he fucks on-after about 5 minutes of hard fucking he starts to grope-his nuts are ready to unload-and then aaaagggghhhhhh the first load splatters the back of your throat-your mouth is filling-more cum and sperm erupts-is all over your face he going wild now hes moving up for the real fucking-hes cuming his nuts empty your head is spinning and he has covered you completly with cum-as he pulls out sam says what the fuck you have cumed so much shes covered-then he says my at all the cum as he lets your head go and william comes around to hold your head while same fucks you-sam gets a real tight hold and william dont take long as his cock slides into your cum filled mouth-He has no mercy he jast starts r****g you-your squirming trying now to cum your panties as hes going to fuck your head off-and thats what you have needed for a long time-he saying oh what a fucking tight cunt-ahhh fuck what a pussy-then he starts groping and your mouth swells up and cum spurts out going everwhere all over the bed all over your face-your titties are covered-he takes at least a full minute to empty his nut bag-when he done he pulls out-cum is pouring off his cock-and then you are about to cum-Then William says sam lets return the favor you take her top ill do the bottom-sam say ok-then sam gets down and starts kissing you with deep loving kisses and at the same time is fondling your titties-wiliam is down between your legs and has pulled your panty crotch aside and is sucking your nuts gently as he is sliding his hand up and down on your precum soaked cock-your squirming all over the bed-your getting kissed and felt up by one and getting licked and sucked by the other-now William is licking your hot hard cock-your wanting to cream but your holding back-you can feel sams togune all over the inside of your mouth and his hands are fondling you like hes in love with you-your groaning and starting to grope-sam says William shes ready to cum-sams stops working your top and gets down and he takes your nuts in his mouth and William takes your cock in his mouth and starts fucking you with his mouth-sams rolling your hot nuts around in his mouth and then aaaaggggghhhhheeeeeee as you feel your cock starting to squirt as you grope and thrash around and moan loud and your hot cum is being sucked out of your swelled up nuts-your dizzy and you keep groping and cuming your nuts are being sucked and loved on as your cock completely fills Williams mouth-but they are not done William says sam lets make her cum again-your really wanting to rest but you feel your panties being pulled off and then William sticks his togune up your ass and starts togune fucking your ass hole and sams gets your cock in his mouth and starts milking it-now your getting hard again as you start squirming again-your so dizzy now and you feel the long hot tongue up inside-it feels like a cock-hes flicking his togune so fast and your cock is being sucked so fast you cant help but want to cum again-now the togune really is moving faster and your starting to vibrate as you start cuming again-your convulsing now the cum is such a hard one you are unable to move after they get done-they set on the edge of the bed till you get up-they tell you they would like to be your steady lovers from then on-you agree that you would like that to-then you say-lets go again-[image][/image]
... Continue»
Posted by tvdomm 3 years ago  |  Categories: Masturbation, Mature, Shemales  |  Views: 2494  |  
95%
  |  5

Interview

At 45 years old, Doris was a successful businesswoman. She built her Amazon Executive Women's consulting company from nothing to a thriving business with six great women employees. Doris loved being in charge whether it was her business or her personal life. She was going to hire her first male secretary, who would open her mail, screen her calls and assist the other employees if needed. In reality, he would be used as her own personal oral sex slave and face seat.

There was nothing small or shy about Doris and she loved how her size intimidated submissive men. In fact, her special sexual needs required a man who was submissive and also had an oral fetish. However, it was not easy finding a man whose needs and desires matched her lusty demands. Since Doris had become an expert in hiring just the right employee for her business, she put out private posts, hoping to find a competent male secretary who would also be her perfect oral slave. She was eager to find a submissive man she could use and abuse for her personal pleasure. In her posts, she made it clear, that she was seeking an oral slave who could endure her sitting and riding his face for hours.

She received numerous responses from men claiming they would love to orally please her and be her secretary, but most of these turned out to be phony and insincere men. However, she finally found a response that was very promising. His name was Tom. He was a middle-aged man who had experience serving as a woman's executive secretary in the past, but more importantly to Doris, his desires seem to match her demanding dominant sexual needs. She would have to interview and test him first to see if he was a true submissive oral slave.

Doris advised Tom that in reality, his secretary duties would be to open and sort her mail, screen calls and do other odd jobs in the office. However, his primary duties would be strictly personal, and that her main interest was in using his mouth, tongue, lips and face for her own pleasure and personal needs, whenever she demanded it, which would be often during the day at work. When Tom wrote back, saying this is all he also desired, Doris knew she had found the right oral slave.

Doris wrote back emphasizing that she demanded to be totally in charge when using an oral slave. She further wrote Tom, that she loved having her feet, ass and pussy licked and sucked for hours, and that she would be spending long periods sitting and grinding on his face to climax after climax. She also mentioned that she insists on having her slave bound and secure when using him for her pleasure. Finally, she advised him that he MUST be willing to lick, suck and swallow all her pussy juice and pee, no matter how much she might produce.

Tom wrote back, sincerely, telling Doris that He would be willing to be her complete and total oral sex slave AND THAT HE WANTED TO BECOME HER PERSONAL SECRETARY AND WOULD DO ANTHING SHE DESIRED. He told her he missed being a woman's oral sex slave and hoped he would meet her standards.

Doris wrote back that she needed to test his willingness to service her exactly as she demanded before making a final decision to hire him. If he passed all the tests, she would use him for a one-month probationary period before he would be officially hired and become her permanent and official office oral sex slave. She set up an interview with Tom at her office at 10: am Friday morning.

Doris would make sure that Tom understood EXACTLY what he would be required to do to please her. Tom arrived early to show his eagerness.

Tom felt both fear and excitement when he walked into the office and saw all the women at their desks.

The receptionist asked, "Are you Tom Miller?"

"Yes, I am here for an appointment with Doris Haines."

"Hello I am Karen. Sit down I will inform her you are here, but first please fill out these employment forms."

Tom sat down and for the first time he noticed that all the women sitting at their desks looked like big, Amazon size women. Once Tom has filled out the forms he handed them to the secretary.

"Hello Doris, a Mr. Miller is here to see you about the secretary position."

Doris advised Karen that she was not to be disturbed while she was interviewing Tom Miller. . Karen gave a knowing smile, which made Tom suspect that she knew what the secretary position was really all about.

"Ms. Haines will see you now. Her office is down the end of the hall."

Tom knocked on the door.

"Come in." Doris was a tall, big boned beautiful woman and met him as he walked inside the office. She looked straight into his eyes and shook his hand with a strong and powerful grip. "Hello Tom I am happy to meet you. "

Tom realized this was a woman who was used to being in charge and who could no doubt f***e her demands on him. Though the thought excited him, it also sent chills down his spine. Tom was only 5:9 170 pounds. Doris was 5:10 tall, 300 pounds with large, thick thighs, long, wide feet and a big, beautiful jutting ass.

She closed the door and told Tom to sit down in a chair in front of her desk. Instead of walking behind her disk to sit in her chair, Doris stood directly in front of Tom leaning her ass against her disk as she looked down at Tom. She was the most intimidating and erotic woman he had ever met. He looked down and noticed her long toes were painted bright red.

"I have several questions to ask you Tom and I want you to answer them with complete and total honesty." If you lie to me in anyway, we will end the interview."

"I will be as honest as I can Mistress."

Doris smiled hearing Tom already call her mistress. "I like your submissive attitude already, but I have not decided yet to take you as my slave, Ah I mean secretary. We will see if you pass my tests."

Tom gulped, looking up into the dark eyes of this big, beautiful black Amazon.

"Have you ever served as an executive woman's secretary in the past?"

"Yes I have worked for three different women executives many years ago. I did various jobs for these women as their secretary."

" Did any of them also use you as an oral servant or slave in the past Tom?"

"Yes, two of the women demanded to be orally serviced by me as part of my regular secretary duties."

"Tell me the details." Doris demanded.

"The first woman was named Susan; she was the manager at a computer company. Susan was an assertive divorced woman. It began when she said her feet were tired and asked me to massage her feet. I began using my hands, but than she demanded, I use my tongue to massage her feet. She liked keeping me under her disk licking and sucking her pussy and ass as she worked. From that time on, Susan demanded more from me. I will never forget how scared I was when she first had me place my face up on her chair my face with her big ass smothering me. She would sit on my face, grinding her pussy on my face, soaking me in her juices. The only thing she wanted was to be orally pleased by me. For six months, almost every day after opening and sorting the mail, she would order me under her disk for oral worship of her pussy, ass and feet. She also told me she belonged to a dominant women's group who shared oral slaves with each other. I doubted such a group existed but I was wrong."

"Who was the second woman Tom?"

" When Susan was transferred to New York, I was out of job. However, about one month later, I received a call from a woman named Rita, who said she was a friend of Susan, and belonged to this dominant women's group. I immediately realized Susan must have told Rita about my submissive oral fetish. She asked if I would be interested in doing exactly the same type of service job for her. Rita was a librarian in Rolling Meadows and was looking for a personal secretary. Rita made it clear what she expected of me was the same kind of oral service Susan received from me. I told her I was very interested and she set up a meeting at her home on a Sunday morning. "

"As she ordered, I was at her house at 8: AM. She came to the door wearing a blue robe and slippers. She asked if I wanted some coffee while we discussed the secretary position. She was a stern looking, serious, dominant middle-aged woman who was clearly used to being in charge. She was a shorter than Susan and had a huge jutting ass. She mentioned that she had an opening at the library and that I would be working in a small closet space office next to her office. I would be sorting books and material, but mainly I would be orally servicing her at anytime she desired during the day. She also asked if I had any reservations about a big woman sitting on my face. I told her no and that as her oral slave I expected to be used in anyway that gives her the most pleasure. She was pleased with my answer. She said she would like to sit on my face now and told me to lie down with my head up on the couch chair. That was the first time Rita sat and fucked my face. I worked at the library for about four months orally servicing her almost every day at least once. Sometimes she would also have me give her a tongue bath, but mainly she loved just sitting on my face getting her pussy and ass licked and sucked. When she decided to move Indiana to be closer to her daughter, I left that job. "

"Did any of those previous women tie you up while you orally serviced them during your sessions?"

"No, mistress."

"You know from my e-mails to you that I demand your hands be secured and I would have collar and leash on when I use you for my pleasure. Would you be agreeable to that kind of requirement?"

"Yes, mistress, I expect to be under your complete and total control as your oral sex slave."

In your experience in oral slavery, I noticed you licked and sucked the women's feet, but have you experienced a woman forcing her foot into your mouth and throat making you gag?"

"No mistress but I admit to having fantasized about that."

"If I choose you Tom, you can be sure it will a painful reality for you because I demand total and complete oral worship of my feet, especially after a long day at work when they will be sweaty and smelly. I also love r****g your mouth and throat with my feet. Do you think you are going to be able to handle that?"

Submissively, Tom answered "yes."

The answer excited Doris because she was able to climax r****g a man's mouth and face with her feet.

"You mentioned in your e-mails that you have licked and swallowed a woman's pussy juice and loved it, but how about a woman's pee?"

"To be honest mistress, the only experience I had was with Rita, who would have me lick her pussy clean after she peed. I grew to love licking her pussy clean. She sometimes threatened to pee in my mouth, but she never did."

"As you know from our previous correspondence, I would require you to drink and swallow ALL of my pee every time I needed to pee while you are working for me. Is that going to be a problem?"

"No mistress I desire for you to use my mouth for anything that gives you pleasure."

A cruel smile came across Doris's face as she stared down directly into Tom's eyes. "You have no idea how that pleases me, because I fully intend to take you further into oral slavery than you have ever been in your life. Are you ready to serve me any- way I desire?"

"Oh Yes my Mistress."

"We will see slave."

This was the first time Doris had actually called him slave and this excited him because it meant there was a strong chance she would choose him for her use. Tom wondered what the tests would be, but he was determined to do whatever was required to pass her strict tests.

" This is the last question Tom. You can See I am a very big woman and as I told you, I love to sit with all my weight on a slave's face when I face fuck him. I do not believe in holding anything back when riding a slave's face and will not get off a your face until I am completely satisfied. I also love to grab a slave's head with both of my hands as I wrap my big, strong thighs around a slave's face in order to get the maximum pleasure using a slave's face. Do you think you could handle being ruthlessly, face fucked without mercy by me?"

"Tom raised his head up and down and said, Yes Mistress."

"Good. Now I have a lot of work to do and I would like you to leave and be back in my office at 4:15 PM when I will test you. The staff will be gone so I will not be disturbed during my testing."

Tom got up and said, "Thank you for this opportunity because I really need this job. I will be here at 4:15PM."

Dorothy smiled as Tom closed the door. She hoped Tom would be able to endure her tests because he seemed to have great potential.

Chapter 2

DESIGNING THE SLAVE TESTS

So far, Tom sounded very promising but Doris was an experienced businesswoman who did not believe in wasting valuable time on people who were not productive and hard working. She worked six days a week making her business a success and she demanded the best from her employees and even more so from her oral slave.

Doris could hardly wait until 4:15PM when she would test Tom to see if all he wrote and said was true, concerning his desire to become her total oral slave and face fuck. She had found many men claim they will do anything a woman desires, but when put to the test, most men could not handle Doris's dominant lusty desires.

Just as Doris had made a detailed plan when starting her successful business, she designed these tests to insure the potential oral slave would do all that she would demand of him. Quite simply, if he passed all the tests, Tom would become her probationary secretary, oral sex slave and personal fuck face for one month. Doris made the tests difficult to pass, but they were nothing compared to what her slave would endure once he began the one month probationary period. This is when the slave would experience the full extent of her dominant sexual needs and desires. She would completely exhaust her slave through ruthless and brutal face fucking, smothering him with her ass and feet. Finally, she would use the slave's mouth every time she had to pee for the entire time he was at work with her. This would also be a requirement if she decided to take him home for the evening.

There would be four parts to the test.

Part one would to test Tom's willingness to drink all her pee. Even though she did not have a full bladder at this time, if he passed this test, she would train him to take all her pee in numerous different ways and scenarios during the slave's probationary period with her. If Tom passed this part of the test, she would introduce him to various oral worship activities involving her pee. Doris could actually climax when peeing full f***e into a slave's mouth. The sound of a slave gulping down her pee as fast as possible really excited her. The thought of her abundant flow going directly into a secured slave's mouth got her pussy wet.

Since sitting and riding a slave's face was her favorite position, part two would test Tom's ability to endure her entire weight on his face as she sat and face fucked him. During the test, she would only ride his face for ten minutes, but she would be riding her slave's face for hours if he passed this initial test. Unlike other women, Doris loved fucking a slave's face hard, using all her weight to grind her pussy and ass brutally on a slave's face. For her, the thrill and excitement came from actually r****g a slave's face, hearing him gasp for air below her pussy and ass, really turned her on. She just loved the thrill of being in complete charge, knowing there was nothing the slave could do to stop her from lustfully fucking his face until she was satisfied. Tom would soon find out how it feels to have his face ruthlessly fucked by a lusty and dominant woman who will show no mercy when riding his face.

The third test was to see how long he could stay with his face buried in her huge ass, licking and sucking her asshole. She would also sit and f***e Tom's nose up her asshole, as this was part of the test. Many times, she really loved r****g a slave's nose, forcing it as far as possible up her asshole. This tested his willingness to bury his face and be smothered by her ass in different positions. She found many men panicked when smothered between her huge and deep ass cheeks. She just loved the feeling of a slave's tongue or nose buried in her asshole, struggling to breathe between licks. Just thinking about grinding a slave's nose up her asshole made her horny as hell. She really looked forward to testing Tom.

The final test would determine if he would lick and suck every inch of her big beautiful sweaty feet. Doris loved having her feet thoroughly smelled, licked and sucked, especially after a long day at work. This was why she decided to wait until the end of the workday before testing Tom. Whether clean, dirty or sweaty, Doris demanded complete oral worship of her feet by her slave. Doris loved forcing her feet into a slave's mouth and throat and actually climaxed making a slave gag as she ****d his mouth and throat with her feet, forcing her long thick toes into his throat. She also loved to make her slave totally lick her feet when they were soaked in her pee, as she f***ed her feet into his mouth.

She really hoped Tom would pass the four texts because she missed her old oral sex slave. Many years ago she had a loyal oral sex slave for 8 months before he moved to another state. He would come to her house Saturday mornings where she would ride his face all morning. That was more than three years ago and hoped things worked out with Tom. She was really looking forward to testing Tom.

It was finally 4:15 and everyone had left the office except Karen the Receptionist

Tom was standing in front of Karen's desk.

"Doris will see you now. Just go to her office."

TIME TO BE TESTED

"Are you ready to be tested Tom? "

"Yes, mistress." He answered submissively.

"Here are the simple rules of the tests Tom."

1. You will immediately do whatever I demand. Any hesitation will result in failure.

2. Once we begin, you will address me as your Queen and I will call you my slave.

3. I only want to feel your mouth, tongue, lips and face worshiping me. To insure this requirement, I will secure your hands and control you with a collar and leash. If you refuse for any reason, you fail my test.

4. Keep in mind that this is just a test but I will be much more demanding if I do decide to choose you as my probationary slave for one month.

5. If for any reason you request I stop during any of the tests,

You will fail and that will be the end.

"If you have any reservations or doubts that this is what you want, now is the time. I do not want to waste your time and mine. There will be no rests between tests."

"I understand my Queen."

Doris smiled cruelly at Tom as she ordered him to take off his shirt off but leave his pants on.

Doris went behind her desk and pulled out a set of leather cuffs a waist belt and dog collar with a leash. She immediately placed the cuffs on Tom, secured the waist belt around his stomach, and put the collar on his neck, Now his handcuffed hands were secure against the belt so he could not move them. She pulled on the leash, leading Tom to a long padded bench, which was at the other end of her office.

"Lay down face up slave." Yes, my Queen. Doris took off her black dress and stood directly over Tom's face. He could see Doris's thick haired pussy and her huge ass above his face.

"This is your first test slave. I want you to open your mouth so when I sit down, your mouth will cover my pussy. When I settle down with all my weight, it will seal your mouth over my piss hole and pussy. I am going to pee directly into your mouth and you are to drink and swallow every drop. For this test, I will be merciful and control the flow, but as a probationary slave, you will have to learn to swallow a complete full load of my pee much faster. Are you ready slave?"

"Yes my Queen."

Doris squatted over Tom's face and positioned her pussy directly on his open mouth. She pulled the leash behind his head and pulled it tight, so that Tom could not pull away even if he wanted to. She than sat with all her weight, which sealed Tom's open mouth to her pussy and over her piss hole.

Doris began to pee and Tom wanting so much to please this Amazon Queen realized he had absolutely no choice in the matter and swallowed the f***eful flow as fast as he could. The flow was strong, but nowhere near the f***e or amount she had when she had not peed for hours. She was impressed that Tom eagerly swallowed her pee so quickly so she did not have to stop the flow before she was done. This meant he would be easily trained to take a full f***e pee when her bladder was really full.

"That was good slave and it shows you have potential. Now lick my pussy clean."

Tom knew he had passed this part of the test and was happy, but he also realized there were three more tests to pass.

Doris stood and smiled down at Tom. "Are you ready for the second part of the tests?"

"Yes, my Queen."

She had Tom get up and move to the large padded footrest and large couch chair. She had Tom sit down and lay back so his head was on the cushion of the large chair. Doris looked down and smiled cruelly at Tom.

"It is now time to see if you can take a full weight face fuck."

Doris straddled Tom's face so that she was able to lean forward against the back of the couch chair. She again pulled the leash so that Tom's face was flush against her wet pussy. This gave her comfort and total control as she settled all her weight on Tom's face.

"Slave, I want you to keep licking my pussy until I tell you to stop." Doris than began to grind her pussy up and down, forward and back, using all her weight on Tom's helpless face. Doris had the ability to climax multiple times and could control her organisms. Tom's tongue licked and sucked Doris's pussy and clit the best he could, but Doris was not interested in just getting her pussy licked. Doris got off on dominance and control and loved to fuck a slave's whole face. Feeling a tongue was fantastic, but her pussy loved to engulf a slave's entire face. Doris had intended to only fuck Tom's face ten minutes for the test, but it felt so good, she did not want to get off his face. s*******n minutes had passed and Doris was still ruthlessly riding Tom's face to climax after climax.

Tom had never experienced being so brutally face fucked by a woman. Doris bounced and rode his face, not the least bit concerned with Tom struggling to breathe under the assault of her pussy and ass pounding his face. With Doris holding the leash tightly so he could not move his face in anyway, Tom thought he was going to pass out from Doris using her full weight on his face. Just before Tom felt like he was going to panic, Doris lifted herself off his face.

"You passed the second test slave."

Tom was breathless sucking in air as he said, "Thank you my Queen."

Doris was still excited when she told Tom to move down so that his head was on the padded bench face up. Doris straddled Tom's head facing his feet. She again pulled the leash tight to insure total control of her slave's face. Tom saw her huge ass above him.

"It is now time for the third part of the tests slave. There will be three separate areas of this test. First, I want you to just stick your tongue out as I slide my ass crack up and down your face, using your tongue as if it was a piece of toilet paper. The second thing I will do is place my asshole directly over your mouth and I want you to stick your tongue as far up my asshole as possible as I grind down on your mouth. The final part I will move my asshole over your nose and f***e it deep up my asshole, fucking your nose with my asshole. Are you ready to have your slave face between the cheeks of my big, beautiful Queen size ass?"

"Yes, my Queen."

Doris knew that this was probably the most difficult of all the tests; because once a slave's face was completely buried between her gigantic ass cheeks, there would be no air. She would take it a little easy on Tom in this test, but if he became her probationary slave, he would have to get used to having his face buried in her ass for long periods. Doris held the leash tight with her left hand and reached behind and grabbed the heavy cheek of her ass with her right hand, spreading it open as she squatted on Tom's face. He felt like his face was being swallowed up by giant claim as his face was completely covered by her ass cheeks. Once Doris's full weight was on Tom's face, she began to slide her ass forward and back on Tom's tongue. Doris just loved the feeling of a tongue licking up and down her crack, but she also loved having a tongue up her asshole. Doris moved her asshole on Tom's mouth so he could drive his tongue deep up her shit hole.

Even though Tom could not breathe, he was determined to stay calm and focus on the task at hand. Tom put his tongue up her asshole as far as possible and than he drove it in and out. Doris showed her appreciation by grinding down even harder on Tom's open mouth. Doris loved his tongue up her asshole but she had to complete the test. She moved her wet open asshole over Tom's nose and sat with all her weight, forcing his nose up her asshole. She than rode up and down, fucking his nose, which made her climax again. Doris rose up off Tom's face and sat on the couch.

"Kneel before me slave. You have completed three of the four tests. Are you ready for the final test?"

Yes, my Queen.

For Doris, the act of a slave licking and sucking her big sweaty feet turned her on both physically and emotionally. The feeling of superiority was part of the excitement of having a slave orally worship her feet. She loved to paint her toes bright red and f***e them into a slave's mouth and throat.

"The first thing I want you to do slave is get on your back on the floor and just keep your mouth closed. I just want you to use your nose to smell every inch of my feet."

Yes, my Queen, Tom Answered.

Doris stood up looking down at Tom. She placed the bottom of her left foot on Tom's face, covering it completely as she rubbed up and down his face. She had been working all day and they were sweaty and smelly, but Tom loved being a woman's foot licking slave. Tom sniffed the entire bottom of Doris's feet and than moved his nose between her toes, as Doris squeezed his nose between each toe he smelled. Once both feet were done, Doris ordered Tom to give her feet a total tongue bath, as she stepped hard on Tom's face, making sure he licked and sucked every single inch of both of her feet.

Tom loved the salty taste as he sucked on each of Doris's thick toes. He wondered how such a large foot could be put inside his mouth, but this was answered quickly.

"It is now time to **** your mouth slave. Open your mouth as wide as you can and keep looking into my eyes. I want to see your face getting mouth ****d by my feet slave" Doris f***ed her big right foot into Tom's open mouth, stretching it to the extreme, which made Tom moan. Doris was determined to give Tom a taste of what was to come when he officially became her probationary slave. Doris viciously f***ed her foot deeper into Tom's mouth, her large toe touched Tom's throat, which excited Doris. With Tom's head against the floor, there was no way to move away from the invading foot in his mouth. Doris began brutally forcing her foot in and out of Tom's mouth. When Tom began to gag, Doris climaxed and f***ed her toes deeper into her slave's throat. Doris kept climaxing and fucking Tom's mouth and throat with her feet until she was satisfied.

She took her right foot out of Tom's mouth and smiled down at his fearful face, as she again f***ed her left foot into his mouth. Doris began to literally fuck Tom's mouth and throat with her left foot, making Tom gag as her toes dug into his throat. Just as Tom felt he was about to choke to death, Doris pulled her foot from his mouth.

"Congratulations, you have passed my tests and you are now officially my probationary oral sex slave and face fuck."

" Thank you my Queen, I look forward to serving you.

"You begin work Monday morning. Be here at 8:30AM. Your first job will be to make the coffee for the entire office staff before they get here at 9: AM. Be prepared for a busy day my slave."

"Yes, my Queen."

As Tom left the Dorothy's office, he noticed the receptionist, Karen was looking at him in a strange way, smirking as if she knew something he didn't.

"Good By and we will see you Monday morning. Get plenty of rest. You will need it."

Tom felt uneasy and was exhausted from the tests.

Little did Tom know what all his duties would involve as a secretary in the Amazon executive women's consulting company?


Chapter 3

THE FIRST DAY AT WORK

(8:AM)

All weekend Tom was both excited and apprehensive at the same time. He passed all the tests to get this new position as secretary, which he knew in reality was a position of oral slave, but he was afraid he would not be able to endure his boss Doris's relentless lusty passion. He was determined to do the best job possible because the pay was great and he really needed this job.

Doris also looked forward to Tom beginning Monday morning to work for her. Doris really got off on exerting her female power over an oral slave and she made sure all the women who worked for her were also dominant. In fact, Doris had a meeting with her staff before she even put out the ad. for a personal secretary. When she told her staff what she had planned to boost moral in the office, all the ladies clapped in glee. Each of the ladies had their own special kink and Doris wanted to make sure the person she hired would fill every single one of the women's sexual demands. She wondered whether Tom would last a month once he realized how much he would be used for not only her pleasure and personal needs, but all the ladies in the office as well. Tom would really earn his pay. Little did Tom know that every day, once she was through using him, she was going to make him orally service all the women in her office.

Tom arrived early and set up his desk, which was just outside of Doris's office. He made a large coffee pot, which was in the middle of the office so the entire staff could use it. He also sorted through the mail as the women began coming in the office. Everyone seemed friendly saying good morning, but he also felt some fear as all the large women looked at him with obvious amusement.

Doris walked past Tom and ordered him to get her a coffee black. Everyone had their own cup with their names on it. Tom filled Doris's extra large cup and brought it to her with the morning mail.

"I will need you to take a memo in a short while. In the mean time, I will introduce you to all my staff. "

She led the way to the middle of the office with Tom following behind her. Her big jutting ass in the red summer dress was almost hypnotic to Tom.

"Ladies come and meet our new employee."

Tom could not help but feel intimidated, as he was so small compared to these Amazon size ladies.

"You already met Karen our receptionist; the other ladies are Tina, Dawn, Susan, Janet and Helen.'

They all shook his hands saying they were glad to meet him.

Doris advised Tom that whenever she did not need him, he would be required to provide any service they might need of him during work hours. Tom was immediately stunned and must have shown it in his face. The women all laughed, but Doris was serious as she put her face close to Tom's and said,

"Yes, I do mean you are to do ANYTHING THESE LADIES DEMAND OF YOU. Your mouth, tongue, lips and face will be kept busy all day long. I am your boss but all the women in the office are also your boss. You will find each of these ladies has her own special erotic needs and interests, and as far as you are concerned, they are ALL YOUR QUEENS. Do you understand SLAVE?"

"Yes, Doris I understand and will do my best ladies to be of service to you."

"Karen will give you six envelopes, one for each of the women. It will detail what each wants from you. While you are servicing them, you will call them your Queen and they will refer to you as slave. I am sure you will do all that is required to earn your pay Tom."

"Yes, I will do my best to satisfy all your needs."

All the ladies smiled as Doris said, "Okay ladies back to work."

Karen handed six large envelopes to Tom, telling him to keep them in the order given him. Each had a woman's name and the time he was scheduled serve her. Doris, his boss would be using him from 8: AM to 11:30AM. The rest of the day belonged to all the other women in the office.

Tom now knew that he was in big trouble and had no idea how he would be able to endure being an oral sex slave to all these women everyday. He had thought he would only be serving one dominant woman's sexual needs with his mouth, tongue, lips and face. Nevertheless, he knew he had no choice because he was broke, he needed this job, but more important he recalled signing a binding contract that said he would have to stay during his one-month probationary period or he would be sued.

Tom went back to his desk with the envelopes. He noticed several of the women looking and smiling lustfully at him. The voice on the intercom blurted out.

"Tom come to my office with a pad."

Doris dictated a memo to another company explaining the services her company will provide in the contract. When she was finished, she told to Tom to send the letter out today.

"Is that all my Queen."

"No Slave it is not. That coffee has just gone through me and you know what that means slave? "

"Yes, my Queen."

"Come with me." Doris had her own private bathroom with a toilet, sink and shower. The main office had the same kind of set up in the bathroom for the staff.

The first thing Tom noticed was special bench with shackles on the side and leg area. It also had a high padded area on one end for his head, which also had a strap to secure the head in place. Doris ordered Tom to sit down and lay back on the bench. Doris immediately locked Tom's wrists to the side and locked his legs in place. She locked his head in place so that Tom could not move it in anyway. He was totally helpless, which both excited and frightened him. Doris looked down at his face as she spoke

. "Remember what I clearly told you Tom about what you would be required to do as my oral slave."

"Yes, my Queen I know what is required of me."

"I am now going to sit on your face and you are to open your mouth. I had this bench and the one in the staff bathroom specially made so that when a slave is secured he cannot move his body in anyway. This insures the ladies can exert their full feminine power on your face. The strap on your head is to make sure that you cannot move your head so when a woman sits down her pussy is sealed tight on a slave's open mouth. The bench was designed so that the woman had a padded thick bar to lean on so she would be more comfortable using a slave's face for long periods of time. She could also sit on his face either forward or reverse and be serviced."

Doris decided to sit on Tom's face reverse so that his nose would be buried in her ass as she peed into his mouth. "You will have to swallow as fast as you can because I demand full consumption of all my pee without having to stop the flow."

Doris than lifted her red dress up and pulled down her panty hose. Doris looked down at Tom and saw the fear in his eyes. This excited her and gave her the thrill of power. Tom opened his mouth as Doris's full weight came down on his face. She placed her pussy over his mouth and his nose was buried in her asshole. Once a tight seal was made Doris let loose.

"SWALLOW EVERY DROP SLAVE." Doris ordered loudly.

The pee gushed out with such f***e it startled Tom, but being a good slave, he began to swallow as fast as he could. He also knew that he had no choice in the matter. It was either swallow or drown. Tom was gulping loudly as Doris smiled to herself and peed with lusty joy. Tom had never swallowed a woman's full pee load, but he was doing it now. He never realized a woman could pee so much as the flow kept pouring into his mouth as he kept swallowing as fast as he could and hoped he did not begin to gag on the amount being f***ed into his mouth and down his throat.

Just as the flow was beginning to slow down, Doris was also beginning to climax at the same time. She began to brutally fuck Tom's face as she kept peeing, soaking his face and hair. Tom choked, swallowed, and began to lick his Queen's pussy and ass as it slide forward and back and up and down on his helpless face. Doris's wet pussy and ass were smothering him, as he gasped for air. The feeling of her female power, having a slave under her pussy and ass was the ultimate thrill for Doris, as she ruthlessly bounced her ass up and down brutally on Tom's secured face. She was using Tom's nose like a small dick up her asshole, as she sat with all her weight to make sure his entire nose was driving as deep as possible up her asshole.

Tom felt he was going to be knocked out by the f***e of her thrusts down on his secured face. Doris lost track of how many times she climaxed as she finally moved forward Tom's chest. He was gasping for air happy to be able to breathe some air after the intense face fucking he received from Doris. She wanted to fuck his face facing forward, and she would have continued riding Tom's face but she had an important meeting with a new client and had to leave the office for the day.

This was just a sample of how she intended to use Tom's mouth, tongue, lips and face. Doris released Tom and told him to wash his face and hair. She advised Tom that she would be gone the rest of the day but that he must finish and send the letter she dictated to him. He was further told that his lunchtime would be from 11:30 to 12: noon and that He must than report to Karen for further duties as she was in charge when Doris was out of the office.

Tom wrote up the letter and envelope. He put it in the mail slot and went back to his disk to eat the sandwich he brought with him. Tom wondered how each of the women in office would be using him for their own pleasure and satisfaction.



Chapter 4

Tom's job is never done.

(12: NOON)

While Tom ate his sandwich, he read the typed sheet inside the first envelope. Each of the women wrote their own special kinks so that no one but Tom would know exactly what each of them liked done to them. One thing that all the women would require is for his hands to be secured as he serviced them. Each of the women had her own set of leather cuffs in their desk drawer.

Karen wrote that she actually enjoys being orally serviced in every way, but one of the things that really turned her on was having her large size 11 feet kissed, licked and sucked. Many women loved having their feet licked, but what made Karen's special desire different was that she wanted me to lick and suck her pee from her feet, as she f***ed her feet into my mouth and throat.

Karen was a rare woman in that she actually climaxed when she f***ed her feet into a slave's throat. She loved hearing a slave gag as she used her other foot on the back of a slave's head to f***e her toes into a slave's throat. This really made her climax hard. The sight of a slave licking, sucking and drinking her pee from her feet gave her a wonderful superior feeling. She loved seeing her red painted toes being f***ed inside a slave's mouth. She prepared for the first session with Tom by already having peed in a large pan under her desk in which both of her feet were soaking in waiting to be worshipped. She had peed a lot and it almost covered both of her feet.

Tom walked up to Karen at exactly 12: noon.

Karen looked into Tom's eyes and she was not smiling. "Did you read my note Slave?"

Yes, my Queen, Tom replied. Karen placed the leather handcuffs on him with his hands behind his back. "Okay get under my desk and begin licking my feet clean and do not stop until every single drop is swallowed."

Tom looked at the long thick female foot and noticed her red painted toes glistened in Karen's piss; Tom licked and sucked Karen's feet. He swallowed her pee as one of her wet feet was placed on the back of his head, forcing his mouth to the bottom of the pan to insure he drank it all. Once the pan was licked clean, she ordered Tom on his back under her feet. Karen roughly rubbed the bottom of her feet on Tom's face. He licked and sucked the bottom of her feet. Karen than f***ed the heel of her left foot into Tom's mouth, stretching it to the extreme. For Karen this was foreplay. He would suffer greatly when she f***ed her feet into his mouth and throat.

Once Karen's felt every inch of her feet were thoroughly licked, she ordered Tom to sit with the back of his head against the heavy disk. She than shoved her left foot into Tom's mouth. Tom had never felt his mouth so stretched as Karen brutally pushed her foot deep into Tom's mouth and throat. Tom gagged, which really turned Karen on, ordering him to take it deeper. She than placed her right foot on the back of Tom's head and f***ed her left foot deeper as the same time. When she heard Tom gagging, she climaxed, shoving her foot forward and back, r****g Tom's mouth and throat with her foot.

She than changed feet, shoving her right foot into Tom's mouth and placing her left foot on the back of his head. She began to slowly fuck his mouth and throat with her foot. Tom had never been so ruthlessly mouth fucked by a woman's foot, as Karen began to f***e her foot in and out of his mouth harder and harder.

Karen loved forcing a slave to gag as she ****d Tom's mouth and throat with her foot. When she got Tom to gag she again climaxed. She did not pull her foot from Tom's mouth until she was finished climaxing. Karen took off the leather cuffs and advised him to hurry up and read Tina's envelope.

1:PM

Tom opened up Tina's envelope and like Karen, she claimed she loved all kinds of oral worship but her special interest was having her ass licked and sucked by a slave as she sat on his face. However, like all the women in this company, it was not as simple as that. Tina had a passion to make a slave really suffer under her big, deep ass. She liked putting things up her ass, like bananas, honey, strawberries, but most of all chocolate. She loved making a slave lick, suck and eat it all from her shit hole. She especially loved to have a slave lick up and down between the cheeks of her ass, using him as if his face was a piece of toilet paper. She also never wore panties and was always naked under her outer clothes.

"Do you like chocolate slave?"

Tom answered, yes, my Queen.

For this slave session with Tom, she stuck a small Hershey dark chocolate bar between the cheeks of her ass, which quickly melted. Tina secured Tom's hands, and had him place his head back on her padded chair at her desk. Tina pulled up her dress and squatted over Tom's face. She used both hands to spread her enormous cheeks. Tom gasped as he could see the melted chocolate completely covered the crack of her ass. Tina lowered her heavy cheeks on either side of Tom's head, wedging his face deep between her ass cheeks. Like a good slave, Tom begin licking and swallowing the chocolate as Tina grinded her ass on his helpless face. Tom licked as fast as he could, hoping Tina would show some mercy and allow him to breathe a little air.

"Stick your tongue deeper up my ass slave and eat all of my shit." Tina demanded. Tina began to rock forward and back on Tom's chocolate stained face.

Tom's tongue dug deep in Tina's asshole licking, sucking and swallowing the dark chocolate. Tina moved her asshole over Tom's nose and sat with all her weight, forcing his nose deep in her shit hole. Tina began to lustfully bounce on Tom's face, fucking his nose with her asshole as Tom licked her soaked pussy.

Tom lost track of time and felt dizzy because of a lack of air. Tina could care less, as she rode Tom's face to three mind-blowing climaxes. She finally raised her ass from Tom's face, released him from the cuffs and told him to go wash his face before seeing Dawn.

Tom began to realize that he might have made a mistake applying for this job. He thought he would be an oral sex slave to just one woman, which would be difficult enough, but being used as an oral slave to seven women was not something he was prepared to do. Nevertheless, he had no choice. He realized now why Doris and Karen told him that no one lasted more than two weeks in his position.

2:00PM

Tom than opened up the next envelope.

Dawn special interest was simple; she just loved to secure a slave under her desk as she used both of her hands to grind her pussy in a slave's face to climax after climax. She had a chair specially made, which was shaped like a horseshoe, so that a slave's face would be secured tightly to her pussy. Dawn was the kind of woman who poured out huge amounts of pussy juice and pee whenever she climaxed. She also demanded a slave swallow every single drop of her pussy juice and pee. Dawn liked to talk dirty, whispering in a slave' ear, telling him exactly what she was going to do to him.

Dawn secured Tom's hands and placed him on his knees. She began to whisper in this ear.

"I intend to smother you with my hot pussy slave and you are going to lick and suck my pussy until I pour my pussy juice and pee into your mouth. Do you understand?"

Yes, my Queen."

"I am going to fuck your face without mercy slave. I want to feel your tongue digging deep in my asshole as I fuck your nose with my pussy. When I climax you will be f***ed to drink and swallow all my pussy juice and pee, there will be a lot. You are nothing but a slave fuck face to me and I am going to use your face like a vibrator."

Dawn pushed Tom down into place. She grabbed the back of his head and secured it to the chair so his mouth was flush against her hairy pussy.

"Start licking slave." Dawn grabbed the back of Tom's head and began to grind her pussy up and down against his face. Tom licked and sucked her pussy and ass. Dawn was a multi-climatic woman. Her pussy gushed out pussy juice and pee after each climax. Tom mouth was being filled with liquid so fast that he gagged. He swallowed quickly to avoid drowning in Dawn's juices and pee. After Dawn climaxed four times, she released Tom, telling him he was a good slave.

(3: pm)

Tom opened up Susan's envelope. Her special thing was sitting on a bound slave's face with all her weight. She got off on breath control and hearing a slave smothering under her pussy and ass. When Susan climaxed she would grind her pussy and ass even harder on a slave's face. She seldom bounced her ass up and down on a slave's face, but rather got off on the joy of smothering a slave with her pussy and big ass. She was cruel and relentless when she rode a slave's face. For her, it was all about total control of a slave's very breath. Now and than she would briefly raise up to give the slave a quick breath, but her pussy and ass would ruthlessly be back grinding into his face.

Fortunately, Tom was in good physical shape and could endure the brutal face fucking Susan was giving him. Each time she raised up, Tom gasped for air. This made Susan laugh with joy, as she again and again settled her entire weight on Tom's face, grinding her pussy and asshole forward and back to climax after climax.

"I love smothering you with my pussy and ass slave." I don't give a fuck if you can't breath, just keeping licking and sucking my pussy and ass slave."

Finally, Susan climaxed for the last time, which almost knocked Tom out from lack of air. Susan released him and Tom went back to his desk to read the last envelope that had Janet and Helen's notes inside.

(4: pm)

JANET AND I DEMAND FULL SERVICE FROM OUR

TOILET SLAVE WHEN WE GET TOGETHER.

Tom quickly drank some coffee and had a diet snack bar to give him strength for the last hour and one half he had to work today. The reason Janet and Helen's envelope came as one was because they ALWAYS used a slave together. The note said he was to meet in the women's washroom at 4: PM and he was to strip down to his underwear immediately. Both of them would be using him until 4:30PM. He would be giving them total tongue baths beginning from the bottom of their feet and he would be secured on the special slave bench where they would fuck his face. They made it clear that they would both be using his mouth for ALL their toilet needs and would demand FULL SERVICE OF HIS MOUTH.

Tom was more scared now than with any of the other women he orally serviced. It was clear that Janet and Helen were going to use and abuse Tom like he never had been used in the past. Tom did not know that his boss, Doris had planned everything that went on today. She had also advised Janet and Helen that they would be the last to use their oral slave and to show no mercy to insure obedience to their commands. Doris chose Janet and Helen to be the last to service for the day on purpose. Doris knew they were the most sadistic and demanding of all the women. They were dominant Lesbian lovers and really got off using submissive men and women as oral sex slaves.

Tom entered the women's washroom a few minutes early and took off everything but his under shorts. Tom noticed the middle of the room had thick towels. Both women came in at the same time and Helen locked the door. Both women were Amazon looking, with thick thighs and huge asses and feet.

Helen spoke first. "On your back and put your head on the towels slave."

Tom responded immediately. He lay on his back on the carpeted floor. Both women took their dresses off but still had their shoes on as they stood over Tom's face.

Janet glared down into Tom's face. "It has been a long day and our feet are sweaty and tired slave. You will lick them clean."

At this time, both women took their shoes off. They both stood on either side of his head and both placed the bottom of one of their sweaty feet on Tom's face. The slave began to lick them both as they f***ed more of their weight on his face. Each of the women took turns forcing the heel of their feet into Tom's mouth, stretching it to the extreme. They than took turns sticking their toes in his mouth, making him suck on them. Janet than spoke to Helen.

"Shall we make our feet tastier for our slave?"

Helen laughed and said " yes, let's do it."

Janet pulled a large pan from one of the cabinets and squatted over it. She began to pee filling the pan half way. Both women laughed as they each put one of their feet into the warm pee. Both feet were dripping as they came on Tom's face.

"Lick and suck the pee from our feet slave." Helen ordered. Tom kept licking and sucking their pee soaked feet. Tom lost track of how many times they f***ed their feet into his mouth and throat, making him gag, which they clearly loved to hear.

When both of their feet were thoroughly licked and sucked, they ordered Tom to lie on the oral sex slave bench. They secured his legs, arms and head to the bench. They were both sexually excited from the through foot licking and sucking Tom had done to them.

"Shall we flip a coin to see who gets to ride his face first, Janet asked Helen."

"You take his face first Janet." Janet sat on Tom's face in the forward position and Helen sat on his chest behind Janet. Tom had never felt so controlled as both women began to settle on him. Janet's pussy and ass totally covered Tom's face as Helen urged her on.

"You go girl. Give this slave a face fucking he wont forget."

Janet did not need encouragement, but laughed as she bounced and grinded her pussy and ass on Tom's helpless face. She lost track on how many times she climaxed before changing position with Helen. Where Janet liked to bounce up and down on a slave's face, Helen came best when she just brutally rubbed her pussy forward and back on a slave's face, not giving him a chance to breathe.

Tom groaned under the onslaught of these two dominate women's pussy and ass r****g his face. They kept taking turns, first sitting forward and than reverse sitting on his face. Both women made full use of Tom's face, forcing his nose in their pussy and asshole, as he licked them with his tongue. Even though Tom licked and swallowed as much of their pussy juice as possible, his face was still soaked.

Even though both women were finished climaxing, they both looked forward using Tom's mouth for their toilet. Janet ordered Tom to open his mouth because she was going to secure his mouth to her pussy. Janet settled so that her pussy was over Tom's mouth, forming a tight seal.

"Swallow every drop of my pee slave." Janet let loose full f***e, making Tom gag. Both women laughed, but Janet did not attempt to help Tom in anyway, as she just kept pissing full f***e into his mouth. She was impressed that Tom was keeping up with her flow, but that was only because she had peed in the pan earlier. She wondered how Tom would do when Helen peed in his mouth. Tom licked her pussy clean when Janet was finished peeing.

Helen looked down at Tom's face with cruel amusement.

"I am going to reverse sit you so that your nose will be up my asshole when I piss, which means you will not be able to breathe until I am finished peeing, and I do have a full load."

Tom was ready to beg her not to reverse sit his face while she peed, but Helen had already sat down on his open mouth. He felt her asshole open up swallowing his nose. Tom knew he was in trouble now, but could not panic. Helen began to pee full f***e, as Tom began to swallow as fast as he could. He kept swallowing and swallowing, but there was no way to breathe between gulps, as he began to gag as the pee totally soaked his face and hair. Again, both women laughed, knowing that there was no way a slave could keep up with Helen's flow in the Reverse Sit position. Helen began to climax and began to grind her soaked pussy and ass on Tom's face. She fucked his face for another five minutes before standing up.

Janet smiled at Tom saying, "You are through for the day slave. You better go home and get some rest for tomorrow. By the way, we both decided to give you a break today since it is your first day at work. BE PREPARED TO BE USED FOR OUR FULL TOILET SERVICE FOR THE REST OF THE MONTH.

Tom was exhausted and was just too tired to think straight. He realized he was trapped and would have to serve as an oral sex slave to Doris and her staff for one month. He fell asl**p immediately after supper.

The alarm woke him up and he slowly sat up wondering how he could endure another day at work. He realized he had no choice but to continue being Doris's and her employee's private oral sex slave secretary.


END... Continue»
Posted by Cappsters 2 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish  |  Views: 1442  |  
93%
  |  1

Interrogatio





Interview

At 45 years old, Doris was a successful businesswoman. She built her Amazon Executive Women's consulting company from nothing to a thriving business with six great women employees. Doris loved being in charge whether it was her business or her personal life. She was going to hire her first male secretary, who would open her mail, screen her calls and assist the other employees if needed. In reality, he would be used as her own personal oral sex slave and face seat.

There was nothing small or shy about Doris and she loved how her size intimidated submissive men. In fact, her special sexual needs required a man who was submissive and also had an oral fetish. However, it was not easy finding a man whose needs and desires matched her lusty demands. Since Doris had become an expert in hiring just the right employee for her business, she put out private posts, hoping to find a competent male secretary who would also be her perfect oral slave. She was eager to find a submissive man she could use and abuse for her personal pleasure. In her posts, she made it clear, that she was seeking an oral slave who could endure her sitting and riding his face for hours.

She received numerous responses from men claiming they would love to orally please her and be her secretary, but most of these turned out to be phony and insincere men. However, she finally found a response that was very promising. His name was Tom. He was a middle-aged man who had experience serving as a woman's executive secretary in the past, but more importantly to Doris, his desires seem to match her demanding dominant sexual needs. She would have to interview and test him first to see if he was a true submissive oral slave.

Doris advised Tom that in reality, his secretary duties would be to open and sort her mail, screen calls and do other odd jobs in the office. However, his primary duties would be strictly personal, and that her main interest was in using his mouth, tongue, lips and face for her own pleasure and personal needs, whenever she demanded it, which would be often during the day at work. When Tom wrote back, saying this is all he also desired, Doris knew she had found the right oral slave.

Doris wrote back emphasizing that she demanded to be totally in charge when using an oral slave. She further wrote Tom, that she loved having her feet, ass and pussy licked and sucked for hours, and that she would be spending long periods sitting and grinding on his face to climax after climax. She also mentioned that she insists on having her slave bound and secure when using him for her pleasure. Finally, she advised him that he MUST be willing to lick, suck and swallow all her pussy juice and pee, no matter how much she might produce.

Tom wrote back, sincerely, telling Doris that He would be willing to be her complete and total oral sex slave AND THAT HE WANTED TO BECOME HER PERSONAL SECRETARY AND WOULD DO ANTHING SHE DESIRED. He told her he missed being a woman's oral sex slave and hoped he would meet her standards.

Doris wrote back that she needed to test his willingness to service her exactly as she demanded before making a final decision to hire him. If he passed all the tests, she would use him for a one-month probationary period before he would be officially hired and become her permanent and official office oral sex slave. She set up an interview with Tom at her office at 10: am Friday morning.

Doris would make sure that Tom understood EXACTLY what he would be required to do to please her. Tom arrived early to show his eagerness.

Tom felt both fear and excitement when he walked into the office and saw all the women at their desks.

The receptionist asked,

"Are you Tom Miller?"

"Yes, I am here for an appointment with Doris Haines."

"Hello I am Karen. Sit down I will inform her you are here, but first please fill out these employment forms."

Tom sat down and for the first time he noticed that all the women sitting at their desks looked like big, Amazon size women. Once Tom has filled out the forms he handed them to the secretary.

"Hello Doris, a Mr. Miller is here to see you about the secretary position."

Doris advised Karen that she was not to be disturbed while she was interviewing Tom Miller. . Karen gave a knowing smile, which made Tom suspect that she knew what the secretary position was really all about.

"Ms. Haines will see you now. Her office is down the end of the hall."

Tom knocked on the door.

"Come in."

Doris was a tall, big boned beautiful woman and met him as he walked inside the office. She looked straight into his eyes and shook his hand with a strong and powerful grip.

"Hello Tom I am happy to meet you. "

Tom realized this was a woman who was used to being in charge and who could no doubt f***e her demands on him. Though the thought excited him, it also sent chills down his spine. Tom was only 5:9 170 pounds. Doris was 5:10 tall, 300 pounds with large, thick thighs, long, wide feet and a big, beautiful jutting ass.

She closed the door and told Tom to sit down in a chair in front of her desk. Instead of walking behind her disk to sit in her chair, Doris stood directly in front of Tom leaning her ass against her disk as she looked down at Tom. She was the most intimidating and erotic woman he had ever met. He looked down and noticed her long toes were painted bright red.

"I have several questions to ask you Tom and I want you to answer them with complete and total honesty. If you lie to me in anyway, we will end the interview."

"I will be as honest as I can Mistress."

Doris smiled hearing Tom already call her mistress.

"I like your submissive attitude already, but I have not decided yet to take you as my slave, Ah I mean secretary. We will see if you pass my tests."

Tom gulped, looking up into the dark eyes of this big, beautiful black Amazon.

"Have you ever served as an executive woman's secretary in the past?"

"Yes I have worked for three different women executives many years ago. I did various jobs for these women as their secretary."

" Did any of them also use you as an oral servant or slave in the past Tom?"

"Yes, two of the women demanded to be orally serviced by me as part of my regular secretary duties."

"Tell me the details." Doris demanded.

"The first woman was named Susan; she was the manager at a computer company. Susan was an assertive divorced woman. It began when she said her feet were tired and asked me to massage her feet. I began using my hands, but than she demanded, I use my tongue to massage her feet. She liked keeping me under her disk licking and sucking her pussy and ass as she worked. From that time on, Susan demanded more from me. I will never forget how scared I was when she first had me place my face up on her chair my face with her big ass smothering me. She would sit on my face, grinding her pussy on my face, soaking me in her juices. The only thing she wanted was to be orally pleased by me. For six months, almost every day after opening and sorting the mail, she would order me under her disk for oral worship of her pussy, ass and feet. She also told me she belonged to a dominant women's group who shared oral slaves with each other. I doubted such a group existed but I was wrong."

"Who was the second woman Tom?"

" When Susan was transferred to New York, I was out of job. However, about one month later, I received a call from a woman named Rita, who said she was a friend of Susan, and belonged to this dominant women's group. I immediately realized Susan must have told Rita about my submissive oral fetish. She asked if I would be interested in doing exactly the same type of service job for her. Rita was a librarian in Rolling Meadows and was looking for a personal secretary. Rita made it clear what she expected of me was the same kind of oral service Susan received from me. I told her I was very interested and she set up a meeting at her home on a Sunday morning. "

"As she ordered, I was at her house at 8: AM. She came to the door wearing a blue robe and slippers. She asked if I wanted some coffee while we discussed the secretary position. She was a stern looking, serious, dominant middle-aged woman who was clearly used to being in charge. She was a shorter than Susan and had a huge jutting ass. She mentioned that she had an opening at the library and that I would be working in a small closet space office next to her office. I would be sorting books and material, but mainly I would be orally servicing her at anytime she desired during the day. She also asked if I had any reservations about a big woman sitting on my face. I told her no and that as her oral slave I expected to be used in anyway that gives her the most pleasure. She was pleased with my answer. She said she would like to sit on my face now and told me to lie down with my head up on the couch chair. That was the first time Rita sat and fucked my face. I worked at the library for about four months orally servicing her almost every day at least once. Sometimes she would also have me give her a tongue bath, but mainly she loved just sitting on my face getting her pussy and ass licked and sucked. When she decided to move Indiana to be closer to her daughter, I left that job. "

"Did any of those previous women tie you up while you orally serviced them during your sessions?"

"No, mistress."

"You know from my e-mails to you that I demand your hands be secured and I would have collar and leash on when I use you for my pleasure. Would you be agreeable to that kind of requirement?"

"Yes, mistress, I expect to be under your complete and total control as your oral sex slave."

In your experience in oral slavery, I noticed you licked and sucked the women's feet, but have you experienced a woman forcing her foot into your mouth and throat making you gag?"

"No mistress but I admit to having fantasized about that."

"If I choose you Tom, you can be sure it will a painful reality for you because I demand total and complete oral worship of my feet, especially after a long day at work when they will be sweaty and smelly. I also love r****g your mouth and throat with my feet. Do you think you are going to be able to handle that?"

Submissively, Tom answered "yes."

The answer excited Doris because she was able to climax r****g a man's mouth and face with her feet.

"You mentioned in your e-mails that you have licked and swallowed a woman's pussy juice and loved it, but how about a woman's pee?"

"To be honest mistress, the only experience I had was with Rita, who would have me lick her pussy clean after she peed. I grew to love licking her pussy clean. She sometimes threatened to pee in my mouth, but she never did."

"As you know from our previous correspondence, I would require you to drink and swallow ALL of my pee every time I needed to pee while you are working for me. Is that going to be a problem?"

"No mistress I desire for you to use my mouth for anything that gives you pleasure."

A cruel smile came across Doris's face as she stared down directly into Tom's eyes. "You have no idea how that pleases me, because I fully intend to take you further into oral slavery than you have ever been in your life. Are you ready to serve me any- way I desire?"

"Oh Yes my Mistress."

"We will see slave."

This was the first time Doris had actually called him slave and this excited him because it meant there was a strong chance she would choose him for her use. Tom wondered what the tests would be, but he was determined to do whatever was required to pass her strict tests.

" This is the last question Tom. You can See I am a very big woman and as I told you, I love to sit with all my weight on a slave's face when I face fuck him. I do not believe in holding anything back when riding a slave's face and will not get off a your face until I am completely satisfied. I also love to grab a slave's head with both of my hands as I wrap my big, strong thighs around a slave's face in order to get the maximum pleasure using a slave's face. Do you think you could handle being ruthlessly, face fucked without mercy by me?"

"Tom raised his head up and down and said, Yes Mistress."

"Good. Now I have a lot of work to do and I would like you to leave and be back in my office at 4:15 PM when I will test you. The staff will be gone so I will not be disturbed during my testing."

Tom got up and said, "Thank you for this opportunity because I really need this job. I will be here at 4:15PM."

Dorothy smiled as Tom closed the door. She hoped Tom would be able to endure her tests because he seemed to have great potential.



Chapter 2

DESIGNING THE SLAVE TESTS

So far, Tom sounded very promising but Doris was an experienced businesswoman who did not believe in wasting valuable time on people who were not productive and hard working. She worked six days a week making her business a success and she demanded the best from her employees and even more so from her oral slave.

Doris could hardly wait until 4:15PM when she would test Tom to see if all he wrote and said was true, concerning his desire to become her total oral slave and face fuck. She had found many men claim they will do anything a woman desires, but when put to the test, most men could not handle Doris's dominant lusty desires.

Just as Doris had made a detailed plan when starting her successful business, she designed these tests to insure the potential oral slave would do all that she would demand of him. Quite simply, if he passed all the tests, Tom would become her probationary secretary, oral sex slave and personal fuck face for one month. Doris made the tests difficult to pass, but they were nothing compared to what her slave would endure once he began the one month probationary period. This is when the slave would experience the full extent of her dominant sexual needs and desires. She would completely exhaust her slave through ruthless and brutal face fucking, smothering him with her ass and feet. Finally, she would use the slave's mouth every time she had to pee for the entire time he was at work with her. This would also be a requirement if she decided to take him home for the evening.

There would be four parts to the test.

Part one would to test Tom's willingness to drink all her pee. Even though she did not have a full bladder at this time, if he passed this test, she would train him to take all her pee in numerous different ways and scenarios during the slave's probationary period with her. If Tom passed this part of the test, she would introduce him to various oral worship activities involving her pee. Doris could actually climax when peeing full f***e into a slave's mouth. The sound of a slave gulping down her pee as fast as possible really excited her. The thought of her abundant flow going directly into a secured slave's mouth got her pussy wet.

Since sitting and riding a slave's face was her favorite position, part two would test Tom's ability to endure her entire weight on his face as she sat and face fucked him. During the test, she would only ride his face for ten minutes, but she would be riding her slave's face for hours if he passed this initial test. Unlike other women, Doris loved fucking a slave's face hard, using all her weight to grind her pussy and ass brutally on a slave's face. For her, the thrill and excitement came from actually r****g a slave's face, hearing him gasp for air below her pussy and ass, really turned her on. She just loved the thrill of being in complete charge, knowing there was nothing the slave could do to stop her from lustfully fucking his face until she was satisfied. Tom would soon find out how it feels to have his face ruthlessly fucked by a lusty and dominant woman who will show no mercy when riding his face.

The third test was to see how long he could stay with his face buried in her huge ass, licking and sucking her asshole. She would also sit and f***e Tom's nose up her asshole, as this was part of the test. Many times, she really loved r****g a slave's nose, forcing it as far as possible up her asshole. This tested his willingness to bury his face and be smothered by her ass in different positions. She found many men panicked when smothered between her huge and deep ass cheeks. She just loved the feeling of a slave's tongue or nose buried in her asshole, struggling to breathe between licks. Just thinking about grinding a slave's nose up her asshole made her horny as hell. She really looked forward to testing Tom.

The final test would determine if he would lick and suck every inch of her big beautiful sweaty feet. Doris loved having her feet thoroughly smelled, licked and sucked, especially after a long day at work. This was why she decided to wait until the end of the workday before testing Tom. Whether clean, dirty or sweaty, Doris demanded complete oral worship of her feet by her slave. Doris loved forcing her feet into a slave's mouth and throat and actually climaxed making a slave gag as she ****d his mouth and throat with her feet, forcing her long thick toes into his throat. She also loved to make her slave totally lick her feet when they were soaked in her pee, as she f***ed her feet into his mouth.

She really hoped Tom would pass the four texts because she missed her old oral sex slave. Many years ago she had a loyal oral sex slave for 8 months before he moved to another state. He would come to her house Saturday mornings where she would ride his face all morning. That was more than three years ago and hoped things worked out with Tom. She was really looking forward to testing Tom.

It was finally 4:15 and everyone had left the office except Karen the Receptionist

Tom was standing in front of Karen's desk.

"Doris will see you now. Just go to her office."

TIME TO BE TESTED

"Are you ready to be tested Tom? "

"Yes, mistress." He answered submissively.

"Here are the simple rules of the tests Tom."

1. You will immediately do whatever I demand. Any hesitation will result in failure.

2. Once we begin, you will address me as your Queen and I will call you my slave.

3. I only want to feel your mouth, tongue, lips and face worshiping me. To insure this requirement, I will secure your hands and control you with a collar and leash. If you refuse for any reason, you fail my test.

4. Keep in mind that this is just a test but I will be much more demanding if I do decide to choose you as my probationary slave for one month.

5. If for any reason you request I stop during any of the tests,

You will fail and that will be the end.

"If you have any reservations or doubts that this is what you want, now is the time. I do not want to waste your time and mine. There will be no rests between tests."

"I understand my Queen."

Doris smiled cruelly at Tom as she ordered him to take off his shirt off but leave his pants on.

Doris went behind her desk and pulled out a set of leather cuffs a waist belt and dog collar with a leash. She immediately placed the cuffs on Tom, secured the waist belt around his stomach, and put the collar on his neck, Now his handcuffed hands were secure against the belt so he could not move them. She pulled on the leash, leading Tom to a long padded bench, which was at the other end of her office.

"Lay down face up slave."

Yes, my Queen. Doris took off her black dress and stood directly over Tom's face. He could see Doris's thick haired pussy and her huge ass above his face.

"This is your first test slave. I want you to open your mouth so when I sit down, your mouth will cover my pussy. When I settle down with all my weight, it will seal your mouth over my piss hole and pussy. I am going to pee directly into your mouth and you are to drink and swallow every drop. For this test, I will be merciful and control the flow, but as a probationary slave, you will have to learn to swallow a complete full load of my pee much faster. Are you ready slave?"

"Yes my Queen."

Doris squatted over Tom's face and positioned her pussy directly on his open mouth. She pulled the leash behind his head and pulled it tight, so that Tom could not pull away even if he wanted to. She than sat with all her weight, which sealed Tom's open mouth to her pussy and over her piss hole.

Doris began to pee and Tom wanting so much to please this Amazon Queen realized he had absolutely no choice in the matter and swallowed the f***eful flow as fast as he could. The flow was strong, but nowhere near the f***e or amount she had when she had not peed for hours. She was impressed that Tom eagerly swallowed her pee so quickly so she did not have to stop the flow before she was done. This meant he would be easily trained to take a full f***e pee when her bladder was really full.

"That was good slave and it shows you have potential. Now lick my pussy clean."

Tom knew he had passed this part of the test and was happy, but he also realized there were three more tests to pass.

Doris stood and smiled down at Tom.

"Are you ready for the second part of the tests?"

"Yes, my Queen."

She had Tom get up and move to the large padded footrest and large couch chair. She had Tom sit down and lay back so his head was on the cushion of the large chair. Doris looked down and smiled cruelly at Tom.

"It is now time to see if you can take a full weight face fuck."

Doris straddled Tom's face so that she was able to lean forward against the back of the couch chair. She again pulled the leash so that Tom's face was flush against her wet pussy. This gave her comfort and total control as she settled all her weight on Tom's face.

"Slave, I want you to keep licking my pussy until I tell you to stop."

Doris than began to grind her pussy up and down, forward and back, using all her weight on Tom's helpless face. Doris had the ability to climax multiple times and could control her organisms. Tom's tongue licked and sucked Doris's pussy and clit the best he could, but Doris was not interested in just getting her pussy licked. Doris got off on dominance and control and loved to fuck a slave's whole face. Feeling a tongue was fantastic, but her pussy loved to engulf a slave's entire face. Doris had intended to only fuck Tom's face ten minutes for the test, but it felt so good, she did not want to get off his face. s*******n minutes had passed and Doris was still ruthlessly riding Tom's face to climax after climax.

Tom had never experienced being so brutally face fucked by a woman. Doris bounced and rode his face, not the least bit concerned with Tom struggling to breathe under the assault of her pussy and ass pounding his face. With Doris holding the leash tightly so he could not move his face in anyway, Tom thought he was going to pass out from Doris using her full weight on his face. Just before Tom felt like he was going to panic, Doris lifted herself off his face.

"You passed the second test slave."

Tom was breathless sucking in air as he said.

"Thank you my Queen."

Doris was still excited when she told Tom to move down so that his head was on the padded bench face up. Doris straddled Tom's head facing his feet. She again pulled the leash tight to insure total control of her slave's face. Tom saw her huge ass above him.

"It is now time for the third part of the tests slave. There will be three separate areas of this test. First, I want you to just stick your tongue out as I slide my ass crack up and down your face, using your tongue as if it was a piece of toilet paper. The second thing I will do is place my asshole directly over your mouth and I want you to stick your tongue as far up my asshole as possible as I grind down on your mouth. The final part I will move my asshole over your nose and f***e it deep up my asshole, fucking your nose with my asshole. Are you ready to have your slave face between the cheeks of my big, beautiful Queen size ass?"

"Yes, my Queen."

Doris knew that this was probably the most difficult of all the tests; because once a slave's face was completely buried between her gigantic ass cheeks, there would be no air. She would take it a little easy on Tom in this test, but if he became her probationary slave, he would have to get used to having his face buried in her ass for long periods. Doris held the leash tight with her left hand and reached behind and grabbed the heavy cheek of her ass with her right hand, spreading it open as she squatted on Tom's face. He felt like his face was being swallowed up by giant claim as his face was completely covered by her ass cheeks. Once Doris's full weight was on Tom's face, she began to slide her ass forward and back on Tom's tongue. Doris just loved the feeling of a tongue licking up and down her crack, but she also loved having a tongue up her asshole. Doris moved her asshole on Tom's mouth so he could drive his tongue deep up her shit hole.

Even though Tom could not breathe, he was determined to stay calm and focus on the task at hand. Tom put his tongue up her asshole as far as possible and than he drove it in and out. Doris showed her appreciation by grinding down even harder on Tom's open mouth. Doris loved his tongue up her asshole but she had to complete the test. She moved her wet open asshole over Tom's nose and sat with all her weight, forcing his nose up her asshole. She than rode up and down, fucking his nose, which made her climax again. Doris rose up off Tom's face and sat on the couch.

"Kneel before me slave. You have completed three of the four tests. Are you ready for the final test?"

"Yes, my Queen."

For Doris, the act of a slave licking and sucking her big sweaty feet turned her on both physically and emotionally. The feeling of superiority was part of the excitement of having a slave orally worship her feet. She loved to paint her toes bright red and f***e them into a slave's mouth and throat.

"The first thing I want you to do slave is get on your back on the floor and just keep your mouth closed. I just want you to use your nose to smell every inch of my feet."

"Yes, my Queen."

Doris stood up looking down at Tom. She placed the bottom of her left foot on Tom's face, covering it completely as she rubbed up and down his face. She had been working all day and they were sweaty and smelly, but Tom loved being a woman's foot licking slave. Tom sniffed the entire bottom of Doris's feet and than moved his nose between her toes, as Doris squeezed his nose between each toe he smelled. Once both feet were done, Doris ordered Tom to give her feet a total tongue bath, as she stepped hard on Tom's face, making sure he licked and sucked every single inch of both of her feet.

Tom loved the salty taste as he sucked on each of Doris's thick toes. He wondered how such a large foot could be put inside his mouth, but this was answered quickly.

"It is now time to **** your mouth slave. Open your mouth as wide as you can and keep looking into my eyes. I want to see your face getting mouth ****d by my feet slave"

Doris f***ed her big right foot into Tom's open mouth, stretching it to the extreme, which made Tom moan. Doris was determined to give Tom a taste of what was to come when he officially became her probationary slave. Doris viciously f***ed her foot deeper into Tom's mouth, her large toe touched Tom's throat, which excited Doris. With Tom's head against the floor, there was no way to move away from the invading foot in his mouth. Doris began brutally forcing her foot in and out of Tom's mouth. When Tom began to gag, Doris climaxed and f***ed her toes deeper into her slave's throat. Doris kept climaxing and fucking Tom's mouth and throat with her feet until she was satisfied.

She took her right foot out of Tom's mouth and smiled down at his fearful face, as she again f***ed her left foot into his mouth. Doris began to literally fuck Tom's mouth and throat with her left foot, making Tom gag as her toes dug into his throat. Just as Tom felt he was about to choke to death, Doris pulled her foot from his mouth.

"Congratulations, you have passed my tests and you are now officially my probationary oral sex slave and face fuck."

" Thank you my Queen, I look forward to serving you.

"You begin work Monday morning. Be here at 8:30AM. Your first job will be to make the coffee for the entire office staff before they get here at 9: AM. Be prepared for a busy day my slave."

"Yes, my Queen."

As Tom left the Dorothy's office, he noticed the receptionist, Karen was looking at him in a strange way, smirking as if she knew something he didn't.

"Good By and we will see you Monday morning. Get plenty of rest. You will need it."

Tom felt uneasy and was exhausted from the tests.

Little did Tom know what all his duties would involve as a secretary in the Amazon executive women's consulting company?




Chapter 3

THE FIRST DAY AT WORK

(8:AM)

All weekend Tom was both excited and apprehensive at the same time. He passed all the tests to get this new position as secretary, which he knew in reality was a position of oral slave, but he was afraid he would not be able to endure his boss Doris's relentless lusty passion. He was determined to do the best job possible because the pay was great and he really needed this job.

Doris also looked forward to Tom beginning Monday morning to work for her. Doris really got off on exerting her female power over an oral slave and she made sure all the women who worked for her were also dominant. In fact, Doris had a meeting with her staff before she even put out the ad. for a personal secretary. When she told her staff what she had planned to boost moral in the office, all the ladies clapped in glee. Each of the ladies had their own special kink and Doris wanted to make sure the person she hired would fill every single one of the women's sexual demands. She wondered whether Tom would last a month once he realized how much he would be used for not only her pleasure and personal needs, but all the ladies in the office as well. Tom would really earn his pay. Little did Tom know that every day, once she was through using him, she was going to make him orally service all the women in her office.

Tom arrived early and set up his desk, which was just outside of Doris's office. He made a large coffee pot, which was in the middle of the office so the entire staff could use it. He also sorted through the mail as the women began coming in the office. Everyone seemed friendly saying good morning, but he also felt some fear as all the large women looked at him with obvious amusement.

Doris walked past Tom and ordered him to get her a coffee black. Everyone had their own cup with their names on it. Tom filled Doris's extra large cup and brought it to her with the morning mail.

"I will need you to take a memo in a short while. In the mean time, I will introduce you to all my staff. "

She led the way to the middle of the office with Tom following behind her. Her big jutting ass in the red summer dress was almost hypnotic to Tom.

"Ladies come and meet our new employee."

Tom could not help but feel intimidated, as he was so small compared to these Amazon size ladies.

"You already met Karen our receptionist; the other ladies are Tina, Dawn, Susan, Janet and Helen.'

They all shook his hands saying they were glad to meet him.

Doris advised Tom that whenever she did not need him, he would be required to provide any service they might need of him during work hours. Tom was immediately stunned and must have shown it in his face. The women all laughed, but Doris was serious as she put her face close to Tom's and said,

"Yes, I do mean you are to do ANYTHING THESE LADIES DEMAND OF YOU. Your mouth, tongue, lips and face will be kept busy all day long. I am your boss but all the women in the office are also your boss. You will find each of these ladies has her own special erotic needs and interests, and as far as you are concerned, they are ALL YOUR QUEENS. Do you understand SLAVE?"

"Yes, Doris I understand and will do my best ladies to be of service to you."

"Karen will give you six envelopes, one for each of the women. It will detail what each wants from you. While you are servicing them, you will call them your Queen and they will refer to you as slave. I am sure you will do all that is required to earn your pay Tom."

"Yes, I will do my best to satisfy all your needs."

All the ladies smiled as Doris said, "Okay ladies back to work."

Karen handed six large envelopes to Tom, telling him to keep them in the order given him. Each had a woman's name and the time he was scheduled serve her. Doris, his boss would be using him from 8: AM to 11:30AM. The rest of the day belonged to all the other women in the office.

Tom now knew that he was in big trouble and had no idea how he would be able to endure being an oral sex slave to all these women everyday. He had thought he would only be serving one dominant woman's sexual needs with his mouth, tongue, lips and face. Nevertheless, he knew he had no choice because he was broke, he needed this job, but more important he recalled signing a binding contract that said he would have to stay during his one-month probationary period or he would be sued.

Tom went back to his desk with the envelopes. He noticed several of the women looking and smiling lustfully at him. The voice on the intercom blurted out.

"Tom come to my office with a pad."

Doris dictated a memo to another company explaining the services her company will provide in the contract. When she was finished, she told to Tom to send the letter out today.

"Is that all my Queen."

"No Slave it is not. That coffee has just gone through me and you know what that means slave? "

"Yes, my Queen."

"Come with me."

Doris had her own private bathroom with a toilet, sink and shower. The main office had the same kind of set up in the bathroom for the staff.

The first thing Tom noticed was special bench with shackles on the side and leg area. It also had a high padded area on one end for his head, which also had a strap to secure the head in place. Doris ordered Tom to sit down and lay back on the bench. Doris immediately locked Tom's wrists to the side and locked his legs in place. She locked his head in place so that Tom could not move it in anyway. He was totally helpless, which both excited and frightened him. Doris looked down at his face as she spoke.

"Remember what I clearly told you Tom about what you would be required to do as my oral slave."

"Yes, my Queen I know what is required of me."

"I am now going to sit on your face and you are to open your mouth. I had this bench and the one in the staff bathroom specially made so that when a slave is secured he cannot move his body in anyway. This insures the ladies can exert their full feminine power on your face. The strap on your head is to make sure that you cannot move your head so when a woman sits down her pussy is sealed tight on a slave's open mouth. The bench was designed so that the woman had a padded thick bar to lean on so she would be more comfortable using a slave's face for long periods of time. She could also sit on his face either forward or reverse and be serviced."

Doris decided to sit on Tom's face reverse so that his nose would be buried in her ass as she peed into his mouth. "You will have to swallow as fast as you can because I demand full consumption of all my pee without having to stop the flow."

Doris than lifted her red dress up and pulled down her panty hose. Doris looked down at Tom and saw the fear in his eyes. This excited her and gave her the thrill of power. Tom opened his mouth as Doris's full weight came down on his face. She placed her pussy over his mouth and his nose was buried in her asshole. Once a tight seal was made Doris let loose.

"SWALLOW EVERY DROP SLAVE."

Doris ordered loudly.

The pee gushed out with such f***e it startled Tom, but being a good slave, he began to swallow as fast as he could. He also knew that he had no choice in the matter. It was either swallow or drown. Tom was gulping loudly as Doris smiled to herself and peed with lusty joy. Tom had never swallowed a woman's full pee load, but he was doing it now. He never realized a woman could pee so much as the flow kept pouring into his mouth as he kept swallowing as fast as he could and hoped he did not begin to gag on the amount being f***ed into his mouth and down his throat.

Just as the flow was beginning to slow down, Doris was also beginning to climax at the same time. She began to brutally fuck Tom's face as she kept peeing, soaking his face and hair. Tom choked, swallowed, and began to lick his Queen's pussy and ass as it slide forward and back and up and down on his helpless face. Doris's wet pussy and ass were smothering him, as he gasped for air. The feeling of her female power, having a slave under her pussy and ass was the ultimate thrill for Doris, as she ruthlessly bounced her ass up and down brutally on Tom's secured face. She was using Tom's nose like a small dick up her asshole, as she sat with all her weight to make sure his entire nose was driving as deep as possible up her asshole.

Tom felt he was going to be knocked out by the f***e of her thrusts down on his secured face. Doris lost track of how many times she climaxed as she finally moved forward Tom's chest. He was gasping for air happy to be able to breathe some air after the intense face fucking he received from Doris. She wanted to fuck his face facing forward, and she would have continued riding Tom's face but she had an important meeting with a new client and had to leave the office for the day.

This was just a sample of how she intended to use Tom's mouth, tongue, lips and face. Doris released Tom and told him to wash his face and hair. She advised Tom that she would be gone the rest of the day but that he must finish and send the letter she dictated to him. He was further told that his lunchtime would be from 11:30 to 12: noon and that He must than report to Karen for further duties as she was in charge when Doris was out of the office.

Tom wrote up the letter and envelope. He put it in the mail slot and went back to his disk to eat the sandwich he brought with him. Tom wondered how each of the women in office would be using him for their own pleasure and satisfaction.




Chapter 4

Tom's job is never done.

(12: NOON)

While Tom ate his sandwich, he read the typed sheet inside the first envelope. Each of the women wrote their own special kinks so that no one but Tom would know exactly what each of them liked done to them. One thing that all the women would require is for his hands to be secured as he serviced them. Each of the women had her own set of leather cuffs in their desk drawer.

Karen wrote that she actually enjoys being orally serviced in every way, but one of the things that really turned her on was having her large size 11 feet kissed, licked and sucked. Many women loved having their feet licked, but what made Karen's special desire different was that she wanted me to lick and suck her pee from her feet, as she f***ed her feet into my mouth and throat.

Karen was a rare woman in that she actually climaxed when she f***ed her feet into a slave's throat. She loved hearing a slave gag as she used her other foot on the back of a slave's head to f***e her toes into a slave's throat. This really made her climax hard. The sight of a slave licking, sucking and drinking her pee from her feet gave her a wonderful superior feeling. She loved seeing her red painted toes being f***ed inside a slave's mouth. She prepared for the first session with Tom by already having peed in a large pan under her desk in which both of her feet were soaking in waiting to be worshipped. She had peed a lot and it almost covered both of her feet.

Tom walked up to Karen at exactly 12: noon.

Karen looked into Tom's eyes and she was not smiling.

"Did you read my note Slave?"

Yes, my Queen, Tom replied. Karen placed the leather handcuffs on him with his hands behind his back.

"Okay get under my desk and begin licking my feet clean and do not stop until every single drop is swallowed."

Tom looked at the long thick female foot and noticed her red painted toes glistened in Karen's piss; Tom licked and sucked Karen's feet. He swallowed her pee as one of her wet feet was placed on the back of his head, forcing his mouth to the bottom of the pan to insure he drank it all. Once the pan was licked clean, she ordered Tom on his back under her feet. Karen roughly rubbed the bottom of her feet on Tom's face. He licked and sucked the bottom of her feet. Karen than f***ed the heel of her left foot into Tom's mouth, stretching it to the extreme. For Karen this was foreplay. He would suffer greatly when she f***ed her feet into his mouth and throat.

Once Karen's felt every inch of her feet were thoroughly licked, she ordered Tom to sit with the back of his head against the heavy disk. She than shoved her left foot into Tom's mouth. Tom had never felt his mouth so stretched as Karen brutally pushed her foot deep into Tom's mouth and throat. Tom gagged, which really turned Karen on, ordering him to take it deeper. She than placed her right foot on the back of Tom's head and f***ed her left foot deeper as the same time. When she heard Tom gagging, she climaxed, shoving her foot forward and back, r****g Tom's mouth and throat with her foot.

She than changed feet, shoving her right foot into Tom's mouth and placing her left foot on the back of his head. She began to slowly fuck his mouth and throat with her foot. Tom had never been so ruthlessly mouth fucked by a woman's foot, as Karen began to f***e her foot in and out of his mouth harder and harder.

Karen loved forcing a slave to gag as she ****d Tom's mouth and throat with her foot. When she got Tom to gag she again climaxed. She did not pull her foot from Tom's mouth until she was finished climaxing. Karen took off the leather cuffs and advised him to hurry up and read Tina's envelope.

1:PM

Tom opened up Tina's envelope and like Karen, she claimed she loved all kinds of oral worship but her special interest was having her ass licked and sucked by a slave as she sat on his face. However, like all the women in this company, it was not as simple as that. Tina had a passion to make a slave really suffer under her big, deep ass. She liked putting things up her ass, like bananas, honey, strawberries, but most of all chocolate. She loved making a slave lick, suck and eat it all from her shit hole. She especially loved to have a slave lick up and down between the cheeks of her ass, using him as if his face was a piece of toilet paper. She also never wore panties and was always naked under her outer clothes.

"Do you like chocolate slave?"

Tom answered, yes, my Queen.

For this slave session with Tom, she stuck a small Hershey dark chocolate bar between the cheeks of her ass, which quickly melted. Tina secured Tom's hands, and had him place his head back on her padded chair at her desk. Tina pulled up her dress and squatted over Tom's face. She used both hands to spread her enormous cheeks. Tom gasped as he could see the melted chocolate completely covered the crack of her ass. Tina lowered her heavy cheeks on either side of Tom's head, wedging his face deep between her ass cheeks. Like a good slave, Tom begin licking and swallowing the chocolate as Tina grinded her ass on his helpless face. Tom licked as fast as he could, hoping Tina would show some mercy and allow him to breathe a little air.

"Stick your tongue deeper up my ass slave and eat all of my shit."

Tina demanded. Tina began to rock forward and back on Tom's chocolate stained face.

Tom's tongue dug deep in Tina's asshole licking, sucking and swallowing the dark chocolate. Tina moved her asshole over Tom's nose and sat with all her weight, forcing his nose deep in her shit hole. Tina began to lustfully bounce on Tom's face, fucking his nose with her asshole as Tom licked her soaked pussy.

Tom lost track of time and felt dizzy because of a lack of air. Tina could care less, as she rode Tom's face to three mind-blowing climaxes. She finally raised her ass from Tom's face, released him from the cuffs and told him to go wash his face before seeing Dawn.

Tom began to realize that he might have made a mistake applying for this job. He thought he would be an oral sex slave to just one woman, which would be difficult enough, but being used as an oral slave to seven women was not something he was prepared to do. Nevertheless, he had no choice. He realized now why Doris and Karen told him that no one lasted more than two weeks in his position.

2:00PM

Tom than opened up the next envelope.

Dawn special interest was simple; she just loved to secure a slave under her desk as she used both of her hands to grind her pussy in a slave's face to climax after climax. She had a chair specially made, which was shaped like a horseshoe, so that a slave's face would be secured tightly to her pussy. Dawn was the kind of woman who poured out huge amounts of pussy juice and pee whenever she climaxed. She also demanded a slave swallow every single drop of her pussy juice and pee. Dawn liked to talk dirty, whispering in a slave' ear, telling him exactly what she was going to do to him.

Dawn secured Tom's hands and placed him on his knees. She began to whisper in this ear.

"I intend to smother you with my hot pussy slave and you are going to lick and suck my pussy until I pour my pussy juice and pee into your mouth. Do you understand?"

Yes, my Queen."

"I am going to fuck your face without mercy slave. I want to feel your tongue digging deep in my asshole as I fuck your nose with my pussy. When I climax you will be f***ed to drink and swallow all my pussy juice and pee, there will be a lot. You are nothing but a slave fuck face to me and I am going to use your face like a vibrator."

Dawn pushed Tom down into place. She grabbed the back of his head and secured it to the chair so his mouth was flush against her hairy pussy.

"Start licking slave." Dawn grabbed the back of Tom's head and began to grind her pussy up and down against his face. Tom licked and sucked her pussy and ass. Dawn was a multi-climatic woman. Her pussy gushed out pussy juice and pee after each climax. Tom mouth was being filled with liquid so fast that he gagged. He swallowed quickly to avoid drowning in Dawn's juices and pee. After Dawn climaxed four times, she released Tom, telling him he was a good slave.

(3: pm)

Tom opened up Susan's envelope. Her special thing was sitting on a bound slave's face with all her weight. She got off on breath control and hearing a slave smothering under her pussy and ass. When Susan climaxed she would grind her pussy and ass even harder on a slave's face. She seldom bounced her ass up and down on a slave's face, but rather got off on the joy of smothering a slave with her pussy and big ass. She was cruel and relentless when she rode a slave's face. For her, it was all about total control of a slave's very breath. Now and than she would briefly raise up to give the slave a quick breath, but her pussy and ass would ruthlessly be back grinding into his face.

Fortunately, Tom was in good physical shape and could endure the brutal face fucking Susan was giving him. Each time she raised up, Tom gasped for air. This made Susan laugh with joy, as she again and again settled her entire weight on Tom's face, grinding her pussy and asshole forward and back to climax after climax.

"I love smothering you with my pussy and ass slave." I don't give a fuck if you can't breath, just keeping licking and sucking my pussy and ass slave."

Finally, Susan climaxed for the last time, which almost knocked Tom out from lack of air. Susan released him and Tom went back to his desk to read the last envelope that had Janet and Helen's notes inside.

(4: pm)

JANET AND I DEMAND FULL SERVICE FROM OUR

TOILET SLAVE WHEN WE GET TOGETHER.

Tom quickly drank some coffee and had a diet snack bar to give him strength for the last hour and one half he had to work today. The reason Janet and Helen's envelope came as one was because they ALWAYS used a slave together. The note said he was to meet in the women's washroom at 4: PM and he was to strip down to his underwear immediately. Both of them would be using him until 4:30PM. He would be giving them total tongue baths beginning from the bottom of their feet and he would be secured on the special slave bench where they would fuck his face. They made it clear that they would both be using his mouth for ALL their toilet needs and would demand FULL SERVICE OF HIS MOUTH.

Tom was more scared now than with any of the other women he orally serviced. It was clear that Janet and Helen were going to use and abuse Tom like he never had been used in the past. Tom did not know that his boss, Doris had planned everything that went on today. She had also advised Janet and Helen that they would be the last to use their oral slave and to show no mercy to insure obedience to their commands. Doris chose Janet and Helen to be the last to service for the day on purpose. Doris knew they were the most sadistic and demanding of all the women. They were dominant Lesbian lovers and really got off using submissive men and women as oral sex slaves.

Tom entered the women's washroom a few minutes early and took off everything but his under shorts. Tom noticed the middle of the room had thick towels. Both women came in at the same time and Helen locked the door. Both women were Amazon looking, with thick thighs and huge asses and feet.

Helen spoke first.

"On your back and put your head on the towels slave."

Tom responded immediately. He lay on his back on the carpeted floor. Both women took their dresses off but still had their shoes on as they stood over Tom's face.

Janet glared down into Tom's face.

"It has been a long day and our feet are sweaty and tired slave. You will lick them clean."

At this time, both women took their shoes off. They both stood on either side of his head and both placed the bottom of one of their sweaty feet on Tom's face. The slave began to lick them both as they f***ed more of their weight on his face. Each of the women took turns forcing the heel of their feet into Tom's mouth, stretching it to the extreme. They than took turns sticking their toes in his mouth, making him suck on them. Janet than spoke to Helen.

"Shall we make our feet tastier for our slave?"

Helen laughed and said "

Yes, let's do it."

Janet pulled a large pan from one of the cabinets and squatted over it. She began to pee filling the pan half way. Both women laughed as they each put one of their feet into the warm pee. Both feet were dripping as they came on Tom's face.

"Lick and suck the pee from our feet slave."

Helen ordered. Tom kept licking and sucking their pee soaked feet. Tom lost track of how many times they f***ed their feet into his mouth and throat, making him gag, which they clearly loved to hear.

When both of their feet were thoroughly licked and sucked, they ordered Tom to lie on the oral sex slave bench. They secured his legs, arms and head to the bench. They were both sexually excited from the through foot licking and sucking Tom had done to them.

"Shall we flip a coin to see who gets to ride his face first, Janet asked Helen."

"You take his face first Janet."

Janet sat on Tom's face in the forward position and Helen sat on his chest behind Janet. Tom had never felt so controlled as both women began to settle on him. Janet's pussy and ass totally covered Tom's face as Helen urged her on.

"You go girl. Give this slave a face fucking he wont forget."

Janet did not need encouragement, but laughed as she bounced and grinded her pussy and ass on Tom's helpless face. She lost track on how many times she climaxed before changing position with Helen. Where Janet liked to bounce up and down on a slave's face, Helen came best when she just brutally rubbed her pussy forward and back on a slave's face, not giving him a chance to breathe.

Tom groaned under the onslaught of these two dominate women's pussy and ass r****g his face. They kept taking turns, first sitting forward and than reverse sitting on his face. Both women made full use of Tom's face, forcing his nose in their pussy and asshole, as he licked them with his tongue. Even though Tom licked and swallowed as much of their pussy juice as possible, his face was still soaked.

Even though both women were finished climaxing, they both looked forward using Tom's mouth for their toilet. Janet ordered Tom to open his mouth because she was going to secure his mouth to her pussy. Janet settled so that her pussy was over Tom's mouth, forming a tight seal.

"Swallow every drop of my pee slave."

Janet let loose full f***e, making Tom gag. Both women laughed, but Janet did not attempt to help Tom in anyway, as she just kept pissing full f***e into his mouth. She was impressed that Tom was keeping up with her flow, but that was only because she had peed in the pan earlier. She wondered how Tom would do when Helen peed in his mouth. Tom licked her pussy clean when Janet was finished peeing.

Helen looked down at Tom's face with cruel amusement.

"I am going to reverse sit you so that your nose will be up my asshole when I piss, which means you will not be able to breathe until I am finished peeing, and I do have a full load."

Tom was ready to beg her not to reverse sit his face while she peed, but Helen had already sat down on his open mouth. He felt her asshole open up swallowing his nose. Tom knew he was in trouble now, but could not panic. Helen began to pee full f***e, as Tom began to swallow as fast as he could. He kept swallowing and swallowing, but there was no way to breathe between gulps, as he began to gag as the pee totally soaked his face and hair. Again, both women laughed, knowing that there was no way a slave could keep up with Helen's flow in the Reverse Sit position. Helen began to climax and began to grind her soaked pussy and ass on Tom's face. She fucked his face for another five minutes before standing up.

Janet smiled at Tom saying,

"You are through for the day slave. You better go home and get some rest for tomorrow. By the way, we both decided to give you a break today since it is your first day at work. BE PREPARED TO BE USED FOR OUR FULL TOILET SERVICE FOR THE REST OF THE MONTH."

Tom was exhausted and was just too tired to think straight. He realized he was trapped and would have to serve as an oral sex slave to Doris and her staff for one month. He fell asl**p immediately after supper.

The alarm woke him up and he slowly sat up wondering how he could endure another day at work. He realized he had no choice but to continue being Doris's and her employee's private oral sex slave secretary.

... Continue»
Posted by klammer 1 year ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish  |  Views: 909  |  
33%

The New Playmate's Friends

The New Playmate's Friends

by MaxSebastian

1

The young schoolboy lay back in the bath, entirely relaxed. The hot, steaming water enveloped his firm, slender yet muscular frame, the white foam making little islands of his knees, his slumbering penis and his head as he lay back, closed his eyes and breathed deeply.

Jonathan could still feel a tingling running through his body from the morning’s encounter with Lucy, the daughter of his father’s new fiancée. It was the first day of the Christmas Vacation – his last ever Christmas vacation while at school – and his father and his father’s soon-to-be-bride Emma were at work, leaving the two young teenagers at home.

At almost the earliest opportunity that day, the tender young redhead had slipped into his bed and after having her wicked way with him, she had announced that some of her school friends would be coming around to sample his delights.

Lying in that bath, he wondered what would happen that day. His feelings were confused: he was very excited at the prospect of spending the day fooling around with a few schoolgirls, but the apparent ease at which Lucy would share him had surprised him a little. Didn’t she want him just for herself? If not, why not? Wasn’t he good enough?

What was he feeling? Did he love Lucy? To think that she might not love him did hurt him slightly deep down: it made him feel empty inside. But was it really love he felt? He had never really had a girlfriend before, so he couldn’t determine the limits where lust became love.

He breathed in the humid air of the bathroom, which smelled of the peach bath foam he had in his bathwater. Perhaps it would be less complicated if he and Lucy didn’t love each other. They could be like b*****r and s****r, except with a little more spark between them.

He tried not to worry about it, and went about washing himself, cleaning off the sweat and other emissions from the morning’s exertions.

“Jonny,” Lucy popped her head around the bathroom door just as he was getting out of the bath, and she got a real eyeful, “they’re here!”

“Oh,” he said, pulling a large red towel in front of him.

“They’re sitting downstairs waiting for you,” she said, a glimmer of fire in her eyes as she slipped into the bathroom and put one of her little hands around his damp genitals. “Mmm…nice and clean…” After her shower, Lucy had changed into a pair of tight blue jeans and a white t-shirt that clung to her girlish figure revealing every curve.

“I’ll just put on a few clothes,” he said, before kissing her offered lips.

“Why don’t you just come down like this,” she said with an impish grin. “It’ll save time.”

He stepped away from her and fastened the towel around his stirring loins. “No, I think I’ll feel more comfortable in front of strangers if I have a few things to cover me.”

“Suit yourself,” she said, kissing him again. “We’ll be waiting for you – a row of little wet pussies for you to check out.”

At that, Jonathan felt his manhood blossom into full rigidity under the towel. When Lucy went back downstairs, he quickly went to his room to find some clothes.

2

When Jonathan came down the stairs, he felt as though he were descending onto a stage to present an Oscar – all eyes were on him, and he felt more than a little nervous. Four girls including Lucy: all of a similar size to the young redhead and all obviously from her school class. Other than Lucy, there were two blondes and a black haired girl. One of the blondes had very long hair in a long ponytail that dropped down her back. The dark-haired girl and the other blonde had bells of hair that dropped to their shoulders.

All three girls were very pretty, and Jonathan found it a little hard to believe that Lucy wanted him to fool around with them. They seemed to be looking at him appreciatively, so he felt a little confidence return.

“Ah, there you are, Jonny,” Lucy said as he came down to them. “Allow me to introduce Penny, Anna and Francesca.”

“Hi,” said Jonathan, and all three girls smiled at him nervously.

“Oh, and there’s beer in the refrigerator.”

Jonny smiled – thank the Lord for liberal convenience store owners and fake IDs.

He looked at Lucy’s three friends sitting on the couch. Penny was the dark haired girl. She was dressed in a faded red t-shirt with yellow lettering proclaiming some kind of Caribbean resort she must have visited long ago, and a very small pair of denim hot pants, which showed a whole load of smooth coltish legs. She had jet black eyes that gave her sweet face a devilish wickedness along with her nervous smile, as well as quite a serious look.

Penny seemed to be younger than Lucy – in fact all three of them seemed much younger than the ginger schoolgirl, but Jonathan knew they were all friends, so the apparent age difference was probably more than the real. Girls developed at different speeds – he knew that from biology lessons.

Anna was the blonde with shorter hair. She was easily the most confident, she looked at Jonathan with obvious lust in her expression, and seemed to be trying to catch his eye by crossing her tanned legs to let her short turquoise skirt ride up and give him a glimpse of her little black panties beneath. Jonathan kept his eyes on hers when he looked at her, still wanting to give a good impression.

He did flick his gaze briefly down to her chest, however, which was fuller than those of Anna’s school friends. Trapped snugly beneath a white tank top that left her navel and nicely flat stomach exposed, her breasts had a nice roundness to them, the kind of pert abundance that made him want to hold them and touch them, to feel their warmth and softness.

Anna loved every minute of his attention, and thrust her chest out to ensnare his gaze. Yet Jonathan turned to look at the third girl, Francesca. Out of all of them there – possibly even Lucy included, little Francesca was the prettiest and the most enticing to him. She was very petite, but the volume of her blonde hair seemed to compensate as it flowed down her back in a long ponytail. She was a shy one, and as he looked at her, she nervously grasped the end of her ponytail and began to fiddle with it.

Francesca had the most delectable face Jonathan had ever seen. Sharp, like a cat, she had quite high cheekbones, a small button nose and similarly diminutive mouth that was so tender and pink, that he longed to kiss her. But it was her large blue eyes that got him hooked – they seemed to burn into his very soul until they bashfully dropped to her lap. Like all of the others, she was wearing no shoes – the girls had obviously made themselves comfortable while waiting for him, what with the beers as well.

“How are we going to do this?” Jonathan asked Lucy, his whole body trembling with nerves as though he had to get up in front of his entire school and give a speech.

“The plan’s quite simple,” said the young redhead, smiling wickedly, “we have all day to do whatever we want to with you.”

“Okay,” he said, “but before any of that, we have to close all the curtains in the house and double-bolt all the doors – don’t want anyone peeking or accidentally coming in.”

“Right, come on girls, you heard him!” Anna said, up like a flash, obviously unable to wait for the fun to begin.

The four girls scampered around the house pulling down blinds and drawing curtains on both floors, and the snap of the bolts was heard as the front and back doors and the French windows were locked. As they did so, they all grabbed beers from the kitchen and started drinking.

Jonathan wandered around making sure everywhere was closed off to the outside. As he did so, he watched the girls – Anna, the brash blonde flaunting her figure as much as possible; Penny with her smouldering good looks who walked up behind him and patted his behind cheekily, her serious expression cracking into a sweet grin as she raised her eyebrows in mischievous reference to what they’d be doing together some time soon; Lucy, who had an air of confidence about her that came from having already had her wicked way with him, a fact which had gone into her apparent role as group leader; and finally sweet little Francesca, who shied away from his gaze and blushed at his attention, her curves hidden beneath fairly baggy clothing.

He acted calmly, taking deep breaths as he strolled around the two floors of the house, but deep inside, his heart was fluttering like the wings of a butterfly: he felt as though it was Christmas morning. He grabbed his own beer before heading back to the living room, but noticed that the four girls had already got through a number of cans: there were empties in the bin. Jonathan thought it would be best if he didn’t drink too much – his friends had told a number of funny stories about guys they knew getting ‘brewer’s droop’, and it was something Jonny could do without in front of four giggly schoolgirls.

“All set!” Anna called, and the four girls all returned to the living room armchair and couch.

Jonathan sank down in the armchair next to Lucy and opposite the couch that supported her three friends. He’d never been in the company of so many girls of his own age group before, and it was slightly intimidating.

“So,” he said, his voice portraying complete composure, “what do you want me to do?”

Lucy was the first to speak, though it seemed as though Anna was going to try and put in a word first. The blonde deferred to the redhead, however, showing where the power in this group lay. Lucy lived here, it was Lucy’s choice to share the son of her mother’s new fiancé with her school friends and it was Lucy who already had the key to Jonathan’s sexuality: so Lucy was very much in charge.

“Okay,” she said, as though she were Solomon passing judgement, “here’s how it’s going to work…” all eyes were on her as she announced: “we’re all going to take turns. When it is your turn, you can ask anyone here a question – any question – and they have to answer. Then you can tell someone to do something – and they have to do it. Got it?”

Lucy looked around the group: the three other girls and Jonathan quietly nodded. Jonathan felt his heart quiver again at the realisation that most of them would probably be demanding he do something or other.

“Okay,” said the young redhead, “a couple of ground rules: you can tell someone to take off an article of clothing, but not all of them – each article is one demand – and you can’t tell anyone to take off something that is obstructed by another piece of clothing. You cannot tell someone to do anything with you – it has to be something on either themselves or someone else. Oh, and finally, you can either ask a question first or make your demand before you ask your question – it’s up to you. Everyone understand?”

They all nodded, and Jonathan felt an involuntary shiver shoot down his spine.

“Right,” said Lucy, “then we’ll start to my left: Penny.”

3

Penny smiled at Jonathan, then took a quick glance around the group, her dark eyes seeking out her friends and their expectant faces all looking back at her.

“My question is to Jonny,” she said, looking straight at him with clear lust in her eyes. The other girls also focussed on him. He felt himself flush, his face burning as they looked at him and the raven-haired schoolgirl asked him: “do you masturbate?”

There was a quiet giggle from Anna, seemingly as much from the sudden bluntness of her friend’s question than from the possibility that Jonathan would touch himself. Jonathan looked around the room, trying not to blush too obviously. Hell, there was no point being shy in this situation.

“Yes,” he replied simply. He knew for a fact that Lucy masturbated – he had caught her touching herself when she had crept into his room. So where was the shame in the fact that he relieved himself every now and then?

The girls all smiled at each other and giggled, and Penny asked: “how often?”

“No, no, no…” Lucy wagged her finger at her friend, “you only get one question – that’s the rule.”

“Oh, but he hardly said anything,” the black-haired girl whined.

“Then you’ll have to ask a more leading question next time, won’t you? Go on, make your demand.”

Penny pouted and folded her arms. “Take off your shirt, Jonny,” she said, and sat back against the back of the couch.

Jonathan unbuttoned his shirt slowly, feeling their eyes on him every bit of the way, then pulled it off and dropped it behind him. Anna let out a quiet wolf whistle, and the others let out little noises of admiration or excitement. He felt the cool breeze on his bare shoulders and wished he had put on more clothes. With four of them against him, he’d be naked before the end of the round. He was a little annoyed that he hadn’t even put on socks – that was two items he was down by already.

Anna’s turn. The blonde took a swig of beer, then leaned forwards, perching her behind on the edge of the couch. “I want Jonny to kiss Penny on the lips,” she said, surprising everyone a little, even though it was a logical question for someone as bouncey as Anna to ask. “Go on, cheer her up after you disappointed her,” Anna grinned and sat back, showing him more than a little of her black underwear under that short skirt.

Jonny swallowed a mouthful of beer before getting up, a burst of adrenaline swamping his bl**dstream. He looked briefly at Lucy, who raised her eyebrows in a silent order for him to comply with Anna’s demand, and he nodded and sank down to his knees in front of the little dark-haired beauty. He looked her straight in the eye, fire burning between their stares, and leaned forwards towards her mouth. She met him halfway, leaning into him, and their soft lips met, Jonny’s hands reaching gently behind her head to pull her to his kiss. It wasn’t a long kiss, but it was a good start. Penny had a sweet fragrance, and was so very warm against him. It was a shame to break up, but as Lucy and Anna whooped at the first intimate moment, it wasn’t time for lingering yet.

“My question,” Anna reminded them as Jonny returned to his seat and Penny looked at him with wonder in her eyes.

“Go on,” Lucy said, acting out her role as umpire.

“Jonny,” the blonde gave him a fiendish grin that made him dread what was coming, “how would you feel if I told you all four of us are on the pill now just so we can fool around with you?”

Lucy and Penny chuckled as Jonathan looked at them all, his eyes wide in surprise. Looking over at Francesca, the petite blonde was flushed quite scarlet, which was as good a confirmation that Anna spoke the truth that he needed. What a day this was going to be.

“Go on,” said Lucy sipping from her can, “answer the question.”

How did he feel? His penis was immensely hard – he was glad to be wearing jeans that covered it up a little. “Uh…” he said and Anna and Penny looked at each other and giggled. “Uh…excited…I guess…”

Francesca’s turn: the shy blonde fiddled with the end of her ponytail, her eyes nervously flicking up to glance at Lucy or Jonny as she thought out what she was going to do. She blushed again, and said, “I want to ask Lucy whether she’s ever had an orgasm.”

Francesca’s voice was quiet, soft and a clear soprano, she sounded a little like a mouse might if it could talk. Jonathan found her completely bewitching, but as she sat back, hoping that everyone’s attention would now switch to Lucy, she seemed a little horrified that Jonny was still looking at her.

“Of course,” said Lucy, and much to Francesca’s relief, everyone looked at her and laughed and the attention was very much on the redhead. “Jonny’s given me absolutely loads,” the host of the occasion smiled at Jonathan as the girls all cheered and giggled. “Frannie, make your demand,” she reminded her shy friend.

“Okay,” Francesca said, “I want Anna to take off her skirt – she’s obviously dying to show Jonny her underwear already.”

The girls all shrieked with laughter except Anna, who for once seemed a little taken aback. “Hey,” she said, “you can’t do that…”

Francesca was quietly smirking at her bold friend. Jonny couldn’t help but laugh – the shy blonde certainly had a sharp edge of wit in her. Anna feigned timidity as she stood up and slipped her short skirt down her thighs and over her knees to reveal her black cotton panties that were fairly plain and simple, but nevertheless made Jonny’s heart rate soar.

The blonde sat back down and crossed her legs to attempt to regain a little dignity, but she was obviously loving every moment of showing off her undoubtedly fine figure, as Jonathan could tell from meeting her gaze.

“Jonny, your go,” Lucy announced.

“Oh,” he said, for some reason having assumed he would be left out of having turns, to be an object for the girls to use. “Oh, right…uh…I’ll ask…uh…Penny…how many people have you ever slept with?” he flushed a little again, and was a little irritated with himself that he did. That would do no good if he kept doing it.

“You’ll be my second, hopefully,” the intelligent dark-haired girl beamed as her friends chuckled. Jonathan felt an explosion of heat within his stomach. It really was going to happen. These girls all really wanted to use him completely – it was unbelievable.

He took a deep breath and tried to deal with his intense feelings. “Okay,” he said, “I want Lucy to take her top off.” He felt safest asking Lucy to do something, and no one objected. The young redhead peeled off her t-shirt to reveal that she wasn’t wearing anything underneath.

Was this all part of her plan? It certainly seemed to break the icy atmosphere in there as she casually tossed her t-shirt over her shoulder and did nothing to conceal the soft swells of her breasts nor the stiff little pink peaks.

Jonathan felt his cock pressing against his unforgiving jeans as the daughter of his father’s new fiancée smiled at him and relaxed back in her chair, her sweet teenage cleavage fully on show.

“My turn,” said the topless redhead as though she were about to start some kind of Machiavellian conspiracy. “I want to know if the thought of making love to Jonny makes Frannie wet between her legs.”

The room fell silent after a horrified gasp from Francesca. Jonathan felt his ears burn – Lucy must have picked up some kind of body language between the shy blonde and himself and was now stirring away. He looked at the redhead and gave her a mock grimace, which she responded to with a quiet wink, as though telling him that she could read him like a book.

“Go on Frannie,” Anna nudged her friend, “answer.”

The blonde looked straight down at the beer can she clutched, hiding away from the watching eyes.

“Come on Frannie,” Lucy said softly, trying to pull her friend out of her shell, “we’re all in this together now. None of this goes beyond the walls of this house: no one else’ll know about it.”

The blonde looked up at Lucy and nodded quietly. “Okay,” she said, “I’ll answer.”

Jonathan gulped, and put his hands together over his mouth as a kind of protective measure. Why did he feel this way about this sweet little blonde? It was more than how he had felt about Lucy, it actually altered his metabolism just to look at her. He reached down, picked up his nearly empty beer can and finished it off.

Francesca took a deep breath, holding her knees together as though she were a nun at a Chippendales show, and said: “yes, it does make me wet between my legs to imagine making love to Jonny. Very wet.”

4

Francesca looked at Jonny and blushed again, deeper than before, and there was a slight uncertainty to her expression as though she was wondering if she had gone too far. This time, however, though she covered her mouth with her hand nervously, she stuck her ground and didn’t shy away from his eyes. Jonny smiled at her, and she smiled back, melting his insides.

“Now I want to find out what Jonny thought of that,” Lucy said. “Jonny, take off your jeans.”

“Oh come on,” Jonny protested, “you girls are all ganging up on me.”

“Get ‘em off!” Penny and Anna cried, clapping their hands to urge him on.

Jonny frowned. Neither Penny nor Francesca had even removed a single thing, but he would shortly be almost completely naked and unable to hide anything. He had no choice but to give in, however, as the noise of the girls got louder and louder.

“Okay,” he said, “but I’m going to get another beer first.”

“Get us all one while you’re at it,” Anna called as he ventured back into the kitchen.

As he returned with an armful of cans, he smiled – the alcohol was already warming his insides, and it was apparent that the girls were beginning to get a little tipsy – they had been drinking while he had finished off his bath and put on his clothes. Perhaps it wouldn’t be so bad stripping in front of them.

He distributed the beers all around, then opened his own can and took a swig of the fiery liquid. Not having really d***k much before, it was making him a little light-headed. He resolved that that would be his last can. He didn’t want to spoil his reputation.

“Go on, then,” Penny told him, hiding her lustful grin with her beer can.

Jonathan put his beer down and then prepared to remove his jeans in front of the four girls. Just as he flicked his top button, Lucy said: “Are you thinking about how wet Frannie is at the thought of making love to you, Jonny dearest?”

“Lucy!” Francesca threw a cushion at her redhead friend.

Jonny frowned, unable to keep the image out of his mind. The girls screamed with delight as his underwear was revealed and so was the extent of his erection – substantially pronounced under the skin tight grey lycra of his Calvin Klein briefs.

“Looks like you’re on to a winner there, Frannie,” Penny grinned.

“Yeah,” Anna agreed, “and Frannie’s not the only one wet at the thought of her making love to him.”

Jonny looked down to find a small dark spot in his underwear at the end of his erection. Damn it. He looked down at the shy blonde, and she smiled at him, seemingly pretty happy at his apparent response to her confession. For a moment he froze there, then he dropped his jeans over the back of his armchair and sank back down into it to attempt to regain some kind of decorum, his hard penis snug again between his thighs.

“My turn!” Penny announced. “My question is to Jonny.”

Jonny groaned, “what a surprise.”

“Don’t be cheeky,” Lucy smiled at him. “Go on, Pen.”

“Jonny, what do you think about when you’re masturbating?”

“Sounds like Penny’s obsessed with masturbation!” Anna cried out, and Penny hit her with a cushion.

Jonny managed not to blush this time. He was getting a little more confident all the time now. After a swig of beer, he said: “well, sometimes I think about girls I see on the street, sometimes I think about actresses from television or the movies…I imagine what I’d do with them if I had the chance, what they might do with me…”

“Mmm…you know, I can picture you doing it,” Penny smiled, the beer seeming to take affect in her slightly rosy cheeks. “Okay, now I want Jonny to take off Anna’s panties.”

“Hey!” Anna shot an angry look at Penny, “that’s not fair!”

“Oh it totally is,” Penny replied, beaming with sadistic pleasure.

“She’s right,” Lucy passed judgement. “Stand up, Anna, go to it, Jonny.”

Jonny sat up on the edge of his seat as the unusually quiet blonde stood up. His penis was really straining in his underwear, but for once all eyes were not on his erection. Anna turned away from him, presenting her smooth, partially covered behind to his eyes. She seemed to be giving dirty looks to Penny for putting her there.

“Turn to face him,” Lucy told her.

“Why should I?”

“Because I’m the umpire,” Lucy smiled authoritatively, “and if you don’t, you miss a go.”

“Fascist,” Anna accused the cherry haired host, but nevertheless complied. She turned around and Jonny had a superb view of her black cotton covered crotch that was just inches from his face. He could smell her perfume, and possibly something a little more personal.

“Go ahead, Jonny.”

He looked up at the blonde in front of him, and she didn’t seem quite as comfortable as she had been earlier. She took a huge swig from her beer can and then waited for him to remove her underwear, for once not meeting his gaze.

“I’ll get you, Penny. It’s my turn next, you know.”

Jonny reached his hands up and placed them on her hips, then hooked his fingers in the waistband of her panties and slowly drew them down her body, revealing her flat, smooth abdomen down to the puff of blonde hair on her curvaceous mound and right between her legs, a glimpse of her pink slit that he might get closer to later. He caught a faint whiff of her pussy aroma as he drew the underwear down her hot skin, which made his erection quiver within his briefs.

Anna quickly stepped out of her panties – giving him more of a view of her pussy lips, which glistened slightly, letting slip her excitement – and then rapidly retreated, placing her hands in her lap to hide herself.

“Your turn Anna,” Lucy said, and got a little flicker of anger from Anna, too. But it wasn’t at all serious and everyone knew it.

“Okay,” Anna looked at Penny, the flames of revenge in her eyes. “Penny, have you ever had anal sex?”

Penny threw her hands to her face and gasped, “you said you’d never tell anyone!”

“No secrets here, Pen,” Anna nudged her, smirking at her friend.

“You have to answer,” Lucy reminded her.

Penny looked at them, blushing deep crimson. “Yes,” she nodded, not looking at anyone. “I tried it once with Billy Faraday. But he had a really small penis.” She laughed with the other girls at that, and her self-esteem was returned.

“Take off your t-shirt,” Anna said, and Penny did so, pulling the red cotton item over her head and throwing it down on the floor to the side. She had nice little breasts, tucked into a white lacy bra, and she folded her arms in front of her to hide them.


“Frannie,” said Lucy and the buck was passed.

“I want to know,” the young blonde seemed suddenly less shy than before – as though, perhaps, the alcohol had kicked into her system as it was beginning to do so in all of them, “how many girls Jonny has been with except Lucy.” She looked at him with an earnest expression, seeking an answer not to shame him, but to find out about him.

“None,” Jonny returned the pretty girl’s gaze, “Lucy was the first.”

Francesca smiled at him, that expression that seemed to ignite fires all around his body.

“What do you want done, Frannie?” Lucy asked, breaking the pause.

Francesca leaned forwards, grinning at her friends. “I want Anna to take off Jonny’s underpants – with her teeth.”

5

The girls cheered as though he were a stripper at a hen party, and Jonny knew for a fact that it wasn’t worth complaining – he’d have to do it anyway. He stood up, and felt his penis soften within his underwear – he was nervous, despite the beer he’d d***k. Anna slumped down to her knees in front of him, grinning at her friends. For her, the alcohol was going far. As she knelt in front of him, he could see the top of her pubic hair, and it made his erection stir once again.

Anna looked up at his face and winked at him as her school friends giggled at the scene. Jonny looked at Lucy, who blew him a kiss, then Francesca, who offered a wry grin and unashamedly ran her eyes all over his trim body.

He could do nothing but place his hands on his waist and allow Anna to grip the elastic of his briefs with her teeth. He felt her hot breath on his stomach as she pulled down his underwear. As she pulled it up over the tip of his penis, her soft cheek rubbed gently against his engorged manhood causing irresistible sensations to run through his body. He wanted to pull her to him, but that was not permitted.

Using just her teeth, Anna could not pull down his underwear in just one tug as he had been able to remove hers. It was not as simple as that: she had to pull down different parts of his elastic to ensure that it came down, so she had to move her head all over his crotch to get the briefs up over his hard cock and over his hips. As she did so, she rubbed her face all over his genitals and even got some of his pre-come on her cheek and forehead.

She got a very close up view of his equipment, of course, but Jonny could also see down her top and also a little of her pussy as she moved back and forth to pull down his underpants.

The three others got a great show, and were cackling at Anna’s ungraceful method of stripping him. As the blonde pulled his underwear down his thighs, they had a completely free view of his shaft, which was full of bl**d and quivering with desire on top of his scrotal sac, the soft light brown hair framing the base. Lucy smiled at him when he glanced her way, Penny was obviously admiring his package and Francesca had put her hands over her mouth and nose in apparent amazement. She looked as though she’d never even seen a naked guy before.

Red-faced and flustered, Anna withdrew to her place on the couch. “What did I ever do to you?” she asked Francesca as she wiped the pre-come from her face with Jonny’s underwear. She forgot her own nudity below her waist briefly, allowing her legs to fall open when she relaxed back on the couch so that Jonny had a stunning view of her tender folds, which were already slightly wet. Then she realised the free show she was giving him and like him, she placed her hands over her crotch, flashing him a smile to say that she had seen him more closely than he had seen her.

“Jonny,” said Lucy.

“Okay,” said Jonny, rubbing his hands together gleefully. “So what’s it to be?”

He looked around: Lucy in just a pair of socks, jeans and whatever else she had underneath, Penny with a white lacy bra and blue denim shorts hiding her panties, Anna with her white tank top over a bra, and nothing else bar the socks that all the girls had on and finally Francesca, who had somehow escaped with all her clothes on – baggy white chinos and loose pale blue blouse.

Jonathan wanted to get Francesca to take something off – badly wanted to, in fact. But he found a frog in his throat when he tried, and also found himself blushing. Why was he blushing still? He hadn’t blushed when Anna had removed his briefs with her teeth – it was just when he had to talk one on one with Francesca that he choked up.

Instead, he told Penny to remove her shorts, which she did quickly and efficiently, not complaining, just standing, slipping them off, then sitting back down. She was clever – she knew that if she just did it pronto, without whining, it would be over and forgotten. Underneath her denim shorts, she had very high-cut white lace panties – Jonny would have said thongs if he’d been able to see behind her. He knew he’d like to see more of those. Maybe next time.

“What’s your question?” Lucy asked.

“Oh, yeah,” he said. “Uh…Penny: which part of your body do you like to touch most when you masturbate?”

“Ha!” Anna laughed at her raven-haired friend.

“Between my legs,” Penny replied.

“More specifically?” he asked.

“No, no,” Lucy said, “it was a valid answer.” Jonny sank back, disappointed, as the redhead excitedly perched on the edge of her chair, saying: “my turn, my turn!”

“Wait, I need to go pee,” Penny stood up.

“So do I,” Anna admitted.

“Okay, we’ll have a little break,” said Lucy, “I guess I could do with it, too.”

Jonny was glad he hadn’t d***k as much beer as the others: he could stay exactly where he was, without exposing himself any more. No doubt the next few hours would call for a fair bit of exposing, but for now he was glad to be sitting where he was. The only trouble was that he was now alone with Francesca, and f***ed to make conversation. It wasn’t often he had to sit alone and naked opposite a girl he really had a crush on. He felt suddenly very awkward.

He did get a good glimpse of Anna, however, as she passed him to head up to the bathroom – and also Penny, who was wearing thongs after all, giving him a nice view of her pert behind.

“Aren’t you a little cold?” it was Francesca who broke the silence.

“A little,” he admitted.

“You’ll have to be careful of shrinkage,” she giggled.

“How did you get away without stripping?” Jonathan asked, changing the subject.

“Nobody asked,” she smiled, and the ice between them seemed to have melted.

“Well you won’t last much longer,” he smiled back at her.

“You only have one turn a round – you won’t be able to strip me very quickly.”

“The others’ll notice how well you’re doing.”

“You looking forward to that?” she pushed out her chest and wiggled her hips, seeming to have grown a whole load of confidence – no doubt inspired by the number of beer cans she had emptied.

He was picking up a little confidence of his own, “isn’t it obvious?” he said, briefly lifting his hands to show her the fully extended pillar of strength between his legs.

“Mmm…” she said, as though she had been presented with a wonderfully sweet Italian pistachio ice cream. “I wish I could tell you to do a few things to me,” she said, her speech slurring very slightly, “but it’s against the rules…”

“Well, perhaps another day,” he said provocatively.

“Is that a promise?” she asked.

“Of course,” he said, “we have all vacation to do whatever we want to…”

“I can’t wait,” she said, clapping her hands together. “I’m going to get another beer – want one?” she hopped up and skipped towards the kitchen.

“No thanks,” he said, enjoying the plateau of lubricated sobriety that he had reached. He noticed that though she had fairly loose clothing, her chinos were fairly tight around her behind: wrapping around her curves. His eyes locked there: she was stunning, there was no denying it.

Anna returned then, holding her hands over her pubic mound but still giving him a healthy glimpse of her cute behind. Jonathan found it very difficult to conceal his erection while sitting there: it was just too large to just keep under his hands and he had to push it down between his thighs. He slightly envied Anna, who had it fairly easy, but it was getting to the stage where the girls were beginning to get d***k, so he wasn’t so shy about showing them.

“Hope you two haven’t been breaking any rules while we’ve been away,” Anna said, and caught a beer that Francesca threw her before she sat back on the couch.

“’Course not,” he said as Penny and Lucy came from the kitchen with their own fresh beers.

“My turn,” Lucy announced as they sat down and the company was reformed. “My question: Anna, have you ever put a foreign object inside you to get off with?”

Anna laughed this time, as did everyone else: it was getting to that d***ken stage where dignity was no longer the primary imperative. Jonny felt he might want another beer, too, but he didn’t particularly want to get up in this state.

“I tried it with a banana once,” she said, “it wasn’t very good – the end was all hard-edged and nasty.”

Lucy laughed especially hard, but then turned to Francesca. “You’ve gotten away with a fair amount tonight, haven’t you Frannie?”

“Huh?” the petite blonde knew what was coming, and her face dropped.

“Go on,” said Lucy, “take off your chinos.”

Francesca sighed and stood up, unfastening her fly button and drawing down the zip. She looked briefly at Jonathan, who winked at her knowing that what he had predicted was coming true, then pushed her chinos down her thighs and over her knees. Underneath, Jonathan caught sight of her underwear before she rapidly withdrew back to the couch: she had a pair of soft white cotton panties with tiny pale pink strawberries forming a pattern. She had an exquisite v-shaped mound, and before she sat down, he noticed a small patch of moisture soaked through the thin material.

Now it was Penny’s turn, and she quickly told Francesca to remove her blouse.

“Hey!” the young blonde exclaimed, “is this some kind of conspiracy? Have you guys teamed up against me?”

“Maybe,” Penny grinned, “you have got off lightly so far.”

Francesca pouted, but began unfastening the buttons of her blouse. Taking it off, she was f***ed to push out her chest as she drew it over her shoulders and threw it behind her. She had sweet, firm little breasts snuggling in a soft cotton bra that matched her panties. They could see her hardened little nipples pushing against the material. Nervously, she fiddled with the end of her golden ponytail once again, silently wishing that Jonathan wouldn’t look at her quite so much.

“What’s your question, Pen?” Lucy asked.

“Uh…can we have some food sometime soon? I’m starving.” They all chuckled, the tension of a possible killer question being entirely dispelled.

Lucy looked at her watch, “well, I suppose I could rustle up some nibbles. You guys continue on without me.”

The ginger haired topless teen got up and ventured into the kitchen.

“Okay,” said Penny, rubbing her hands together.

“Hey, you’ve had your question, Penny,” Anna pointed out, “my go now.”

“That is so unfair!” the raven-haired beauty exclaimed.

“That’s the way it goes.” The short-haired blonde grinned. “Okay, while Lucy’s away, I want to ask Jonny: what was best and worst about Lucy in bed?”

The other girls laughed at the question, peering at Jonny as gossip Queens desperate for scandal.

Jonny shrugged, “I haven’t had anyone to compare her with,” he said.

“No excuse,” Penny said. “Tell us.”

“Well…worst, I’d say…well, the fact that her mother is engaged to be married to my father, so we can’t go out with each other.” He looked at them, and they all seemed impressed at his diplomatic answer.

“And the best?” Francesca asked – she seemed pleased when Jonny mentioned that he couldn’t go out with Lucy.

“The best…hmm…” he decided to up the pace of the proceedings, a wicked smile growing on his lips. “Well, the best thing about Lucy in bed is…” The girls were concentrating on his lips avidly. “The best thing for me, anyway, was going down between her legs and tasting her.”

Three loud gasps were all that greeted Lucy as she came back into the room carrying a tray full of various foods.

“What gives?” she asked, placing the tray that was stuffed with fruits, chips, nachos and things on the coffee table beside the couch.

“Jonny was telling us what the best and worst thing was about you in bed,” Penny told her.

“And?” Lucy prompted.

“Not your turn,” the black haired girl wagged her finger at the redhead.

“My demand still,” Anna reminded them, and they all waited for her to decide. “Okay,” she said, “I’ve got one. I want Jonny to rub his face between Frannie’s legs for a full minute.”

6

“Hey!” Francesca shrieked, holding her knees together tightly. The three other girls shared conspiratorial glances.

“Go on Jonny,” Lucy told him, and he sank down on his knees in front of the timid blonde.

He laid his hands on her firm little thighs, and looked her straight in the eye, the corner of his mouth curling up in a smile. She peered down at him, smirking to show him that she could see his hard penis staring up at her. Jonny knelt up, placing his hot erection between her knees – everyone had had enough surreptitious glances of it already, there was no point hiding it any more, and he knew from Lucy’s comments that he definitely had nothing to be ashamed of – the effect of it touching Francesca’s bare knees was electric: the surprise made her suddenly open her legs, much to the amusement of her friends.

“It can’t be that bad, Fran,” Anna said as Jonny took advantage of the breech in the shy blonde’s defences and lowered to her thighs, touching his cheek against her hot flesh.

“I have a timer,” Lucy announced, “I’ll start it as soon as you begin Jonny – but don’t stop, or I’ll stop the clock.”

“Fine,” Jonathan said, and looked up at Frannie’s face, smiling at her horrified expression.

“I’ll tell you when to stop,” Lucy said.

He had such a wonderful view. Her skin was so perfect, soft and flawless, her aroma tantalising his very soul: a mix of her perfume, which was a completely exquisite vanilla scent like the most expensive ice cream, and the muskiness that came from his proximity to her damp panties. Her soaking cotton covered mound was right there in front of his face, so close he could see the individual threads that made up the material. A few golden pubic hairs strayed out from the edge of her underwear, and when she shifted down to give him more access to perform his mission, her panties accidentally shifted to reveal a few more straggling wisps.

Jonny hooked his arms under her thighs so that her legs dangled over his shoulders. Then he moved to place his mouth on her softly moist underwear. He felt Francesca flinch at the contact – had she ever had someone else touch her there before? He somehow suspected that she hadn’t. He felt the raw heat of her pussy through the thin material, and the sodden material against his skin.

Her aroma was intense: the strong musk of her arousal laced with her sweet vanilla, a heady mix that made him want to bury his face in her and lap up her juices. His hands found their way to her cute behind, gripping her gently yet firmly to aid himself in pressing his face down on her wet panties. He began to rub his lips up and down the depression in her underwear where the heat and moisture was strongest, that valley that betrayed her tender young pussy.

As he did so, he had no concept of time, just the sound of her deep breathing and soft moans as he grazed his mouth along her cotton covered slit and up her mound, brushing over her most intimate region. Unknown to his audience, he allowed the tip of his tongue out and was able sample her delectable flavour. She flinched as she felt his hot mouth and tongue caressing her through that thin cotton, and her moaning became considerable. But it was not to last. There was a tap on his head, and he broke away from his ministering to the sweet little blonde’s needs.

“That’s a minute,” Lucy told him, and he was f***ed to sit back in his armchair.

Francesca stayed still, her legs still wide apart, displaying her wet cotton-clad crotch to all concerned, still getting her breath back. Jonathan couldn’t help but look: she was beautiful, and he wanted more. He could smell her still, her juices cold on his skin as they evaporated. He licked his lips and tasted her salty spice. She opened her eyes and lifted her head from the back of the couch and looked straight into his eyes, a hungry fire in her stare.

“Your turn, lover boy,” Anna said, with a little envy in her tone.

“Well…” he said, not wanting to make Francesca do anything because he was still a little embarrassed at how strongly he felt about her, “I think Lucy shouldn’t be wearing those jeans.”

Lucy frowned, but stood up and did her thing, whipping down the tight Levis and rapidly stepping out of them to reveal yellow cotton thongs underneath, nicely clinging to her mound.

“Question?” Anna demanded.

“I want to know,” Jonathan asked, “if Anna’s ever had sex with more than one person at a time.”

“Why me?” Anna looked outraged. “Just because I’m not particularly quiet, doesn’t make me the group slut you know.”

“Well? Have you?” Jonathan asked.

“Not yet,” she gave a cheekily provocative grin to him.

The five of them were now tucking into the food as they continued, helping themselves to the fine feast Lucy had prepared. The redhead told Anna to remove her white top – bringing her substantial cleavage out into the open, bound only in a black cotton bra that accentuated her luxurious shape. Lucy’s question was to Francesca, asking whether she had enjoyed feeling Jonathan’s face between her legs. She had flushed deep crimson before gently nodding her affirmation.

Penny revelled in making Anna remove her bra so that the brash blonde was now completely nude bar a small pair of white ankle socks. Jonathan found his eyes drawn to her stiff pink nipples, imagining plunging into them – but was then asked if he’d ever considered fooling around with another guy.

“No,” he said earnestly, “I’ve never really thought about it – too busy thinking about women.”

The girls giggled, and it was the naked Anna’s turn. Naturally, off came Penny’s panties – but out of revenge, Jonathan again had to remove them for her – this time with his teeth. He got a good glimpse of her jet-black hair covered mound, and as he endeavoured to remove the garment, he even got a taste of her tender slit, sweeping his mouth down her glistening pink folds. Not quite as nice as Francesca, he decided – but that could have possibly been purely psychological.

The girls then took another toilet break after Anna asked Jonathan if Lucy swallowed when she went down on him, and he had replied in the affirmative. This time, Jonny was left on his own as all the females vanished upstairs, and he found a nice little bowl of strawberries to attack.

The girls all eventually returned, Lucy in her sexy yellow thongs, Penny with her white lacy bra and two hands covering her crotch, Anna with only a pair of socks, who had given up trying to hide herself by now and Francesca, with her full underwear set.


It was the petite blonde’s turn. “I want Penny to put Jonny’s penis into her mouth for a full minute,” Francesca demanded, raising the stakes once again. Lucy and Anna cackled like witches at Halloween, and Penny at first gasped and put her hands over her mouth in surprise. But then she shrugged and went for it: dropped down on her hands and knees to crawl over to Jonathan’s seat.

The other girls all gathered round to make sure she didn’t cheat, and they saw that Jonathan’s penis was only semi-erect after the break. Penny stooped down and with one hand, peeled back his foreskin and placed the glistening purple bell of his cock in her mouth. The other three schoolgirls laughed and cheered at their friend, and it wasn’t long before Jonathan’s cock was fully engorged inside her mouth. He closed his eyes to fully savour the feeling of her hot mouth around the end of his penis, and had to fight the urge to move within her – but the pretty black-haired girl was played it by the book, not moving an inch, just resting his cock within her cheeks, her tongue languishing against its underside.

“That’s a minute,” said Lucy, and they all sat back down again. “Question, Fran?”

“What did it taste like, Penny?” Francesca asked, her face blushing a little.

“Mmm…” said Penny, “hard to describe. Soft, I think – I know that sounds dumb, but it tastes soft, like unsalted butter, but also creamy and with a little edge of…something…I don’t know…devilish. You’ll love it, Frannie.”

The petite blonde blushed a very deep crimson and took a large swig of beer. Jonathan’s turn: he asked whether Anna had ever masturbated in front of anyone before, which she shook her head at, and then, to move things on a little in the nudity department, he told Lucy to take off her panties. Lucy did so, exposing her cute little cherry curls and cheekily tossed her underwear to Jonathan.

“Add to your collection,” she said, and he replied with a smile. For her turn, she told Francesca to remove her bra – which she did, and Jonathan got his first view of her beautiful little breasts, which may have been small, but had great definition and poise, and was peaked by the most tender, pink, kissable nipples. Lucy asked the topless blonde how far she had ever gone with a guy and poor little Francesca blushed a little again and was f***ed to confess that she hadn’t really ever gone as far with anyone as she had with Jonathan that day: kissing him and allowing him to rub his face in her crotch.

“But we haven’t even started yet,” Lucy chuckled, and Francesca smiled at Jonathan and the rest, clearly slightly embarrassed, hiding one of her nipples with her long golden ponytail that dropped down to her lap.

Penny’s turn, and she said: “Jonny, take off Frannie’s underwear – you know the drill.”

Francesca groaned, but since she was the only one there now with any panties on, she knew it was coming. Jonathan sank down beneath her again and repeated his trick – he was becoming an expert at using his mouth to remove panties – but since it was Francesca, he was much slower and more tender with his removal, and made sure that when he pulled the front of her underwear down, he pressed his head against her so that his face ran down through her golden pussy hair, letting his lips and tongue pass through her succulent pink labia. She tasted magnificent, and he breathed in her wonderful aroma while he was at it. A brief moan escaped her lips as he finally allowed the garment to fall to her ankles, but it was heard by only herself and Jonathan.

Eventually, he returned to his seat, but before dropping Francesca’s little panties to the floor on his pile of the schoolgirls’ underwear, he pressed them quickly to his nose, inhaling her exhilarating scent once again, drawing in her syrupy vanilla fragrance and that underlying muskiness. Lucy was the only one watching him as he did so, and she gave him a wink to show him she’d seen and knew what he was thinking.

Penny’s question was to ask Jonathan if he’d ever tried to perform oral sex on himself. He had laughed with the girls, asking them which male of the species hadn’t? Before the noise died down again, he had said that after one attempt, he knew it wasn’t going to happen and had never tried further. Anna made Penny remove her bra so that they were all now without any clothes – save for the ankle socks that the girls wore.

Jonathan felt a slight twinge in his bladder, and excused himself after answering Anna’s question in the negative as to whether he had ever had anal sex with Lucy. He slipped up the stairs to the bathroom and took a leak, thinking all the time of the amazing situation he was in. Downstairs were four naked schoolgirls, all edging towards getting him to do everything with them.

He cleaned himself up and quietly went out onto the landing, crouching to spy between the banisters at the nude teens in the living room below. He watched them for a little while as they carried on without him. He couldn’t hear their questions, but could see what they were doing. As he watched them, he couldn’t help stroking his hardening penis. He found his gaze increasingly fixed on the petite, pretty blonde, Francesca. She really was stunning. Even when Lucy had to spend a full minute fondling Anna’s substantial breasts, Jonathan was looking at the puff of gold between little Frannie’s tender white thighs.

He had to stop himself before he went over the edge after he watched Francesca doing a handstand, flashing her little mound in the air for all to see. He managed to calm down a little while the girls just nattered and tucked into the various tasty foods.


Eventually, he descended the stairs again, an act that made it impossible to hide his erection. The girls cheered as he came down, and he found that it was in the middle of Francesca’s turn, and the little blonde was about to tell someone to do something.

“Okay, here’s what I want,” she said, her mousy voice quiet again as though she was plotting something. “I want Jonny to take ten of the plumpest strawberries in that bowl there,” they all looked at her closely: especially Jonathan, who just knew she’d take them all up another level. She seemed quite an imaginative, provocative girl – and that was something that really stoked up the embers within him. “I want him to take some nice juicy strawberries…and one by one, dip them in Anna’s vagina, then eat them.”

7

A surprised silence descended on the group. Jonathan looked at Anna, who had drawn her knees up under her chin: inadvertently showing off her pussy in her defensive act.

“I’m going to get you, Frannie,” Anna said to her fellow blonde.

“You have nearly a whole round to wait before then,” Francesca elbowed her and laughed.

“Come on, then,” Penny and Lucy were loving every minute of Anna’s humiliation. Penny picked up the bowl of strawberries and offered them to Jonathan.

“You know, it’s going to get a lot worse than this,” Lucy told them.

“We’re going to need some more beers,” Francesca got up and rushed out into the kitchen, her little pussy and then cute behind drawing Jonathan’s eye as she went.

As Jonathan settled down on his haunches in front of Anna’s knees, accepting the bowl of fruit from Penny, the petite blonde returned with an armful of fresh, chilled beer cans that she then proceeded to hand out to everyone. Anna popped her can open and took a huge swig, then leaned forward to put it down before accepting the inevitable, and opening her legs.

Framed in darkish blonde hair, her pink labia were closed up, though undoubtedly moist. Jonathan looked up at her face, and she seemed trapped in two minds: she was still very excited and obviously loved playing this unorthodox game, but though she was ordinarily a very forward extrovert, she was still unsure about both displaying herself and performing sexual acts in public. Still, they all had to face that from now on – especially Jonathan, who being the only guy there, would be called on to do more than anyone else. He found he was no longer worried – they’d all seen his cock now, countless times, and thanks to Lucy, he had enough underlying sexual confidence to know that he wouldn’t make a fool of himself.

Jonathan leaned forward, resting the weight of his upper body by gently placing his arms on Anna’s thighs. The blonde had folded her arms over her breasts, but looked over them down her body to what he was doing. Close up, the air was full of the scent of her arousal, and when he placed two finger either side of her slit to part her labia, he found a hot stickiness to her velvety flesh that announced that she was very turned on.

As he gently opened her pink petals with one hand, he took a bl**d red strawberry with the other, then pressed it into the hollow between Anna’s slippery labia. He heard his audience quietly giggle, and Anna flinched slightly at the contact with the fruit. Jonathan coated the strawberry in Anna’s juices, then popped it into his mouth, biting it away from its green stalk. The first thing he tasted was Anna’s emission, slick on the surface of the fruit. It was slightly salty and tangy, but when he crushed the fruit in his teeth, the strawberry flavour dominated.

He repeated the trick with the ordered ten strawberries, dipping them into her pussy to give each one a glossy coat of her juices. As he ate, the girls watched his face, curious as to his reaction to the taste. It was unseen to them, then, that while biting into his second fruit, he dipped a finger into her vagina, coated it with her juices, then for the rest of his strawberry extravaganza, he pressed it down on her clitoris: making it look as though he were only putting his hand there to hold open her pussy.

Anna clearly liked what he was doing, and gave him a slight smile as he looked at her during his third fruit.

Eventually, though, it was over, and Francesca wasted her question asking him if he had enjoyed it.

So it was Jonathan’s turn again. He was getting a little more confidence about talking to Francesca, so he managed to ask her what turned her on most.

“At the moment?” she asked, her voice slightly slurred from the alcohol, “You, Jonny.”

The other girls all giggled, and Jonathan felt his ears burn. He glanced at Francesca, who blew him a d***ken kiss, then decided to divert attention away from his blush by making a demand. He said: “I want Penny to put that banana inside her vagina as far as it’ll go.”

Shrieks of laughter, especially from Anna.

Penny picked up the fruit from the coffee table and opened her legs as Anna just had. Penny’s pussy was nestled in a thick wedge of black hair, but her labia were smaller than Anna’s, and already open, her pinkness inside glistening and pale in contrast to the surrounding hair. Penny looked at Anna and said, “well if you can do it, Anna, there’s no reason why I can’t!”

Anna smiled, knowing it was a fair cop: she had admitted to doing the same in the real world. They all watched the raven-haired girl place the long, yellow banana to her pussy, then very slowly, fraction by fraction, she pushed it into her, moving it in circles to get it coated in her lubrication as it went in. Eventually, it stopped, with an inch or two protruding.

“There we go,” said Penny.

Jonathan couldn’t help but stare – it was quite a sight seeing Penny’s little pussy stretched around the phallic shaped fruit.

“My demand, my demand,” Lucy said quickly as Penny withdrew the fruit from her vagina, “I want Jonny to lick off the banana.”

Jonathan groaned, but shrugged and leaned forward to take the slippery yellow fruit from Penny. He sat back on the edge of his chair and darted his tongue over the banana.

“My question,” said Lucy when he put it down, “who tastes better – Penny or Anna?”

“Well,” he replied diplomatically, “I didn’t get to taste an awful lot of Anna – the strawberries were too strongly flavoured. So from that I’d have to say Penny.”

“Thanks Jonny,” Penny winked at him and nudged Anna at her winning another battle. Anna flashed back a ‘you may have won the battle but you haven’t won the war’ kind of look. “I think it’s time Lucy did something,” the raven-haired girl said.

“What do you want me to do?” Lucy asked.

“Get some Nutella,” Penny said, “and spread it all over Jonny’s penis, then lick it off.”

Lucy had to go back into the kitchen to find a knife and the Nutella, but in no time the little redhead was kneeling down between her mother’s new fiancé’s son, picking up his hard penis in one hand and spreading it with thick chocolate spread with the other. The other girls whooped and cheered as she started licking Jonathan’s erection. She licked the bottom two-thirds of his cock clean from the base upwards, and he couldn’t help moaning quietly and closing his eyes as he leaned backwards. Then, suddenly, he felt the tip of his penis engulfed in her hot mouth, and opened his eyes to find her bobbing up and down on his rigid shaft, her tongue swirling around his penis as she sucked up the chocolate, much to the other girls’ delight.

Jonathan was worried he might go over the edge, but Anna stopped in time, the chocolate finished. She placed the Nutella on the coffee table with the other food, and sat back down in her armchair, her face flushed from the activity and smiling at the others.

“What’s your question?” Lucy asked Penny. “I want to ask Jonny if he has any friends from school as sexy as he is.”

“Well, Jonny?” Lucy prompted him.

“I don’t know if they’re sexy,” he protested.

“Well I think you should invite someone else along as well, next time,” said Penny, “then there’d be more cock to go round.”

“Pen, you’re a closet minx!” Lucy laughed. “Anna’s turn.”

“Okay,” said Anna, “this one might take a little time.” They all looked closely at her as she looked at Francesca, revenge in her eye. “I want Jonny to take Frannie up to the bathroom and shave her pussy.”

8

“You’re k**ding!” Francesca cried out.

“No I’m not,” Anna smiled, “I can demand anything, and you have to do it.”

“But – “ Francesca said, but she knew it was useless.

Jonathan stood up, ready to go, his penis at half-mast and quivering in anticipation of what he would be doing. Francesca groaned, but stood up and took his hand.

“Don’t do it too quickly,” Lucy told Jonathan as he passed her, “take your time, Jonny. It’ll hurt her if you go too fast.”

He nodded, and led the petite blonde by her hand to the stairs.

“We’ll inspect you afterwards,” Anna called as they climbed towards the landing, “make sure you’ve done it properly.”

He followed her into the bathroom, then closed the door. It was Francesca who locked it. Locked in a tiny bathroom with the most gorgeous creature he had ever met, not a stitch on either of them. Jonathan’s cock leapt to full strength.

“How are we going to do this?” she asked, facing away from him, towards the bath. Her voice sounded sad, showing that she was clearly worried by the prospect of what could happen to her.

Jonathan moved behind her, touching his cheek to hers over her shoulder, reaching round her to hug her tight and press his hard shaft against her soft flesh. “Don’t worry,” he said into her ear in little more than a whisper, “we’ll sort something out.”

She closed her eyes and pulled his arms up so that his hands held her soft, firm little breasts. He coaxed her nipples in his fingers and thumbs and kissed her cheek, breathing in her irresistible fragrance of sweet white chocolate.

“Is it going to hurt?” she asked, in between little moans from Jonathan’s treatment.

“No,” he said, and broke away from her to lean over the bath and put in the plug before turning on the taps. “If you soak it for a while, it’ll be easier to do,” he said.

She nodded and he stood up and held her again, this time looking into her eyes and running his fingers behind her head, pulling her to his mouth. They kissed, and he felt her hands slip down his back to his behind, pressing him close to her body so that his hot erection pressed into her stomach.

He broke away from her, slightly breathless from the passion between them. “I’ll need you to lie down first,” he said, “so I can cut off some of the longer hair with some scissors – it’ll make it easier.”

“Okay,” she said.

“Wait, I’ll get you some towels to lie on.” He turned and went to a nearby cupboard, which he opened to find it stuffed with clean towels. “There we go,” he said, pulling out an armful.

“Jonny, I’m worried,” she said, as she laid out one towel all over the floor and then dumped a heap of others to form a pillow.

“Don’t be,” he said as she lay down on the floor and he checked the bath water level. “If we do it right, you’ll hardly feel a thing,”

She bent her knees upwards and spread her legs, and he got his first full view of her beautiful naked pussy. Jonathan found a pair of sharp nail scissors in the cabinet above the sink, and knelt down between her legs, ready to use it. “Now, try not to make any sudden movements,” he warned her.

She nodded, and he began to snip away at her golden down. As he did so, he breathed in her wonderful fragrance of vanilla and arousal, and he ran his other hand over her hot flesh to steady himself. She was truly beautiful, right down to her tender pink petals glistening in the light. She didn’t have too much hair between her legs anyhow, so it didn’t take long to snip it away leaving just spiky tufts over her mound and either side of her labia. It looked slightly odd, but he knew she was going to be exquisite when it was all done.

“Okay,” he said, “that wasn’t too bad, eh?”

“I suppose not,” she smiled at him, that uncertainty still in her eyes.

“Time to soak it for a while,” he said, moving away so she could get up and climb into the bath.

“You know,” she said, as he turned off the flowing water and tested it for temperature, “no one’s even seen me like this before – let alone…touched me…”

“Temperature’s fine,” he said, and she lowered herself down into the tub.

“Are you going to come in here with me?” she invited him.

“Uh…oh…okay,” he didn’t need to be asked again, climbing over to sit behind her in the bath: a tight, snug fit but so sexy to have her sitting between his legs like that. He put his strong arms around her and began to softly kiss the back of her neck as his fingers slowly swept up to enclose her firm young breasts, flicking her tender nipples with his fingers.

“You’re beautiful,” he whispered into her ear and her lips curled into a warm smile.

She let out a quiet moan as he coaxed her breasts with his hands while nibbling on her ear lobe. The end of her golden ponytail tickled his erection, so he pushed it to the side. He felt better than he ever had before: d**gged by her sweet vanilla perfume, addicted to her velvet skin, dependent on her warmth and the pure chemicals between them.

“Come on,” he said, “we better get going or they’ll think something’s up.”

He climbed out of the bath and she followed, closing the lid of the toilet so that she could sit on it. Jonathan pulled a can of shaving cream out from the cupboard next to the sink as well as a few new safety razors. He looked up at her and smiled reassuringly. She returned the smile and began to actually relax as he coated her nether regions in white foam, gently spreading it with his fingers.

“We’ll have to wait a moment,” he said, “so the hairs soften a bit.”

“Okay,” she said, and her noticed a slight tremble in her body.

“Nervous?”

“A little. I guess I’ve sobered up.”

“Hmm, and lucky for you: so have I.”

“You know when we get down there again, the girls will have been drinking even more?” there was a hint of a warning in her eyes.

“Probably,” he agreed.

“And that means it’s going to get seriously dirty,” she giggled.

“Definitely.” He stroked her breasts and nipples gently as he waited there between her legs.

“Jonny?”

“Yeah?”

“You think…after this…we could…you know…get together?” there seemed to be real fear in her expression.

Jonathan smiled, “I’d love to.”

She grinned, “you know, I’ve never even had a boyfriend before? Not a proper one.”

“Well I’ve never really had a proper girlfriend before – just Lucy, and she’s…well…almost f****y, I suppose,” he said, “but are you going to be all right with me fooling around with your friends down there?”

She ran the fingers of one hand through his hair, “they’ve been waiting for this for weeks,” she said. “Besides, they’re my friends…and anyway, I’d quite like them to know what I’m going to have as my first boyfriend.” She giggled, her eyes looking down at him with unconcealed adoration. “We just won’t start going out until after today.”

“Okay,” he grinned, “it’s time…”

Francesca was surprised just how gentle he was as he swept the razor over her most personal area. He only shaved any particular patch twice: once with the grain to remove the majority of the hair and once against the grain, which he said would give her the closest shave. Every now and then he would rinse off the blade in the warm water of the bath, and twice he got new razors so that he was using the sharpest possible blade.

And the feel of his warm fingers all over her pussy was divine as he checked he was not missing any areas and guarded her sensitive slit from any accidental wandering of the blade.

Finally, all done, she got back into the bath and allowed him to cover her in soap and wash the whole area.

She finally stepped out and there wasn’t any hair at all that wasn’t sprouting from her scalp. She looked absolutely spectacular. Before the two of them unlocked the door, however, and headed downstairs to the whistles and catcalls of the d***ken girls, Jonathan rubbed moisturiser all over the sensitive region he had just shaved. Francesca just adored the delicate attention he was giving to her, and when she went downstairs holding his hand, she felt that the odd hairlessness between her legs was becoming more than a little wet and sticky.

“Show us, then,” Anna said, “show us you didn’t cheat.”

“How was it, Frannie?” Lucy asked as the giggling eventually subsided and the petite blonde took her seat opposite Jonathan.

“Fine,” she said, and opened her legs to allow them to inspect her.

“Jonny was like an expert.”

“Hmm,” Anna capitulated, leaning over to inspect her school friend’s smooth pussy “no hairs there – very well, well done Jonny.”

“Now it’s my turn,” Francesca declared.

“Uh…by the way,” Lucy said, “we’ve decided to do away with the official questions: we want to speed things up a little. So just make a demand, Fran.”

“Okay,” the blonde nodded. “I want Penny to masturbate in front of us for a full minute.”

Penny, Anna and Lucy were quite badly affected by the drink, so Penny seemed fully happy to spend a minute with her legs open before them, running her hands down over her breasts to languish between her thighs, writhing and squirming for that full minute. She was beginning to pant as she rubbed her palm against her vulva, slowly starting to gyrate her hips. At one point it almost seemed as though she didn’t know they were in the same room as her.

Watching her fingers dancing with her pussy lips and tangoing with her little clit, framed by her dark bush, Jonathan’s penis was rock hard between his legs. It was an odd experience being there with four naked schoolgirls – especially with one of them touching herself so explicitly in front of them - and in his increasingly sober state, it was becoming even more surreal.

Next up was his turn, and he simply asked Penny to continue masturbating – but this time using the banana she had earlier slid inside herself. It wasn’t long before the raven-haired beauty was screaming out the first orgasm of the day, her slender body shuddering through the climax.

Then it was Lucy’s turn, and she told Anna to sit on Jonathan’s face for a full minute. He looked at Francesca, and she smiled at him impishly. He slid to the floor and lay down as the extrovert blonde stood up over him. When she lifted one leg and stood directly over him, he had a view right up her legs to her vagina, and as she knelt down over his head, he found himself breathing in her intimate scent, which got stronger and stronger with her glistening folds getting closer and closer to his mouth.

She gasped as his tongue first came into gentle contact with her swollen little bud, swirling around the tiny pink button in a circular motion that sent shockwaves through her body. She pressed herself down so that her oozing sex was all over the lower half of his face. She shifted her position slightly and his tongue darted in between her pussy lips. He was rewarded with the sudden intense tangy flavour of her arousal.

She gyrated her hips as he lapped at her hot juices, teasing her clitoris with his nose as his tongue delved into the depths of her sensuality. But then prematurely it seemed, time was called and there was to be no peak for the blonde schoolgirl.

Penny’s turn next: “Now,” she said, “I want Jonny to go down on Fran for a minute and then tell us if we girls really would get more oral sex from our boyfriends if we shaved our pussies.”

It was as though a bonfire had just been lit inside him: this was what he’d been waiting for. Looking at Francesca, it seemed that she had been waiting for it, too. She looked thrilled at the prospect. He got up and knelt between her legs as her school friends looked on.

Slowly, he lowered his head between her legs and inhaled her scent. So incredibly sweet and intoxicating: it drove him wild. He kissed her soft inner thighs, then ran his mouth up to her hairless mound to get his first real taste of her succulent little pussy. She was delicious, so tangy and fresh. He ran his tongue all over her soft labia, flicking her clit, and darting into her vagina.

Yet in what seemed like no time at all, Lucy announced that the minute was up. Slightly disappointed, Jonathan was f***ed to sit back down in his armchair. As he did so, he wiped his mouth on the back of his hand and then licked his hand to take up the rest of her tantalising juices.

“So aren’t you gonna answer the question?” Penny asked him.

“Huh?”

“Tell us if we girls really would get more oral sex from our boyfriends if we shaved our pussies.”

“Well,” he thought about it for a moment. It certainly had been a more pleasurable experience for him not to get hairs in his mouth during the process, and it had meant no interruptions for removing hairs from his mouth. “Yes,” he said earnestly, “I think you probably would get more oral sex if you had no hair to get in the way.”

“Okay,” said Anna, “my turn. Now I know for a fact that Frannie here has never even had an orgasm before. So I want Jonny to give her the first one. Right now.” There were gasps all round, especially, it seemed, from Francesca. “You can do it however you like,” Anna said, “but if she doesn’t come, you don’t stop.”

9

Once again, Jonathan knelt down before the petite blonde, gently parting her knees to gain admittance to that beautiful pussy. He smiled up at her, and she returned the emotion, and then spread her legs fully. He leaned in, reaching under her legs to pull her crotch towards him for easier access. He began kissing all round her exquisite mound, revelling in the smoothness, the heat and that syrupy white chocolate scent.

Then his tongue was once more between her labia, lapping up her nectar as it squeezed into her flesh. Much to the delight of her friends, Francesca let out a clear moan, sighing at the irresistible sensations flowing through her body as he began to focus on her little burning clitoris.

His fingers reached her tender pink slit that was already so very wet, and two fingers slipped inside her young, hot vagina, seeking out her inner topography, finding her most sensitive point and kneading it gently to spur on her heavy breathing and soft moans.

It all became a little much for her then, since she hadn’t experienced anything like it before, and the pent up need that had been building up throughout the day was suddenly released in an enormous burst of energy. Her moans became more like desperate yelps and her legs visibly trembled as she was overcome with the colossal power of her first climax. She pulled Jonathan’s head into her to squeeze out the feelings, and his tongue took up her oily emissions, the teenager not wanting to lose any of that wonderful ambrosia.

“Oh my God,” said the little blonde, releasing Jonathan, “that was so incredible.”

Jonathan felt warmth flood through his bl**dstream knowing how he had made her feel. He quickly cleaned up her pussy with his mouth – an easy thing to do with no hair getting in the way.

“Oh shit,” said Lucy, “I think I hear Mom’s car.”

10

“Okay,” Lucy took charge, “everyone grab your clothes and beer cans and head upstairs.”

They all scooped up their abandoned clothing – Jonathan taking the small pile of female underwear he had kept – as well as any traces that they had been drinking and rushed upstairs. The girls all went into Lucy’s room, but Jonathan thought it would look more innocent if he was in his own room. He stashed his collection of the schoolgirls’ intimates under his bed – they could go commando with no harm done.

He was just slipping his t-shirt on again when he heard the front door open and close, and Emma called for them.

He left his room at almost the exact time as Lucy – though all her friends stayed put – and they went down to greet her mother, explaining that they had drawn all the blinds to watch a scary movie.

“Your friends all okay?” Emma asked her daughter as she took off her coat and hung it up on one of the pegs by the front door.

“Fine,” she replied, “we’ve had a great day.”

“You had a good day too, Jonny?” Emma asked him.

“I have thanks,” he said.

“You’ll have to invite your friends round some time, Jonny.”

“Yes,” Lucy gave him an expression that added a hidden sexual meaning to her mother’s suggestion, “you will, Jonny.”

“Your friends staying for supper, Lucy?” her mother asked her.

“Is it okay if they sl**p over tonight?” the young redhead asked.

“Of course,” Emma smiled, “we’ll just call their parents to let them know.”

The other girls came down then, as though nothing out of the ordinary had happened that day. They all sat watching television for a while as Emma rushed around the house getting various things done. Anna, who was wearing her turquoise skirt, mischievously flashed Jonny a few times, flicking up the pleated garment to show him her golden bush and pink labia. But the mood was very obviously muted now Emma was back. It wasn’t long before Jonathan’s father returned home and they all had a light supper.

“We’re going upstairs,” Lucy said after their food had settled a little. The girls all got up and headed for the stairs. “You coming, Jonny?” she asked, and he nodded and followed.

“Don’t stay up too late,” Emma called after them, “it may be the vacation, but it’s not healthy to stay up late.”

“We won’t,” Lucy replied, as the rest of them filed into her room. “I think we’re going to the Mall tomorrow, so we’re going to get some early sl**p.”

“Good,” said Emma, and it was clear from her look that she didn’t want anyone to come down and disturb her fooling around with Jonathan’s dad.

Up in Lucy’s room, the girls all sat on her bed and Jonathan sat in the chair next to her computer. They all seemed to have sobered up and looked a little uncertain as to what they should do. Lucy wasn’t at all uncertain. She stood next to the door and suddenly, her hand went to the light switch and the room went completely dark. There was a little surprised reaction form the others, but Lucy didn’t turn the lights back on.

“Okay,” her voice came out of the darkness, “the light stays off. I’ve locked my door, so we’re safe from interruption. With no light coming under the doorway, mom will think we’re all asl**p anyway. Everyone has to take off all their clothes, right now. Then Jonny has to lie on his back on my bed. The rest of us will manoeuvre around each other to take advantage of him. Sounds like a good game?”

They all murmured excitedly. Jonathan was suddenly nervous again. But the darkness seemed to put him at ease, and as he heard the others pulling off clothing, he stood up and followed suit. There wasn’t a lot of room in there, and as he made his way to the bed, he knocked into a few soft, female bodies in various states of undress, and they chirruped at the contact with his nudity.

“Jonny, you ready?” Lucy asked as he made himself comfortable, full outstretched on the bed.

“Ready as I’ll ever be,” he said.

The first thing he felt were hands: four pairs of hands, sweeping over his body, mapping out his topography, sounding out where he lay. Then two pairs of fumbling hands closed around his hard penis and cupped his balls gently. Another pair of hands grasped his head, and suddenly he was locked in a passionate kiss with who he knew to be Francesca: he could smell her exquisite vanilla perfume as she kissed him. The two girls that were fooling around with his genitals were now using their hot mouths. He felt them sit astride his feet, wedging his toes in their wet little pussies. He did his best to move his toes inside their heated, moist vaginas, but they were soon gyrating their hips to take control. He felt a smouldering mouth engulf the tip of his penis and moaned as he kissed Francesca. The other girl down there was licking around the base of his erection and taking his sac into her mouth.

But where was the other girl? As he was wondering this, he ran his left hand through Francesca’s hair, then down underneath her to find her velvety breasts. As he began to massage them, flicking her nipple between his fingers and thumb, he felt someone take hold of his right hand. A hot female body sat on the bed up against his chest, putting his right hand between her legs. In a moment, his fingers were seeking out her moisture, and using it to coat her clitoris and her tender labia.

“Touch my pussy,” Francesca whispered to him as she broke off for a moment. He found that in the position she was in, he could reach down with his left hand and replicate what he was doing with his right hand on the petite blonde as she kissed him.

“Let me taste you,” he said to her as they came up for air once again.

“Right now?” she whispered.

“Right now.”

He felt her climb onto his chest, her legs either side of him, then she delicately touched down to press her hot, hairless pussy to his lips. He opened his mouth and she flinched at the contact of his tongue on her dripping vagina. She was so wet – and he could instantly tell that she was the wettest of the four schoolgirls currently using him as a communal sex toy. Her juices were all over her smooth vulva, and dripping down his cheeks as she rocked herself against him, holding his head like a rodeo rider held the saddle of a leaping horse.

All four teenagers were moaning as they used him, but as Jonathan attacked Francesca’s pussy with his lips and tongue, her moans became very loud. She was urged to quiet down by her school friends, which she somehow managed.

Jonathan was in heaven, with one girl using his hand almost to masturbate with, two girls grinding their pussies onto his toes while seeming to take it in turns to bob up and down on his cock. Francesca came with a powerful shudder as her emissions flowed into his mouth. He loved her flavour, her scent: it drove him wild.

Francesca moved off after a while, and he heard her talking to the girl at his right, which turned out to be Penny. The raven-haired girl lifted his hand out of her lap, and Francesca took her place. Penny climbed onto his chest and leaned down to his head.

“Make me come just like that, Jonny,” she whispered into his ear, then moved up to mount her own pussy at his lips.

Penny’s pussy was not quite as wet as Francesca’s had been with to begin with, but soon made up for lost ground. Her pussy was framed by hair, which Jonathan had to avoid getting in his mouth, but nevertheless he loved it. Her fragrance was muskier than Francesca’s: pleasant, but stronger, with just a little flowery perfume to sweeten it. Her flavour wasn’t quite as delicate as the petite blonde, either, much more tangy and salty.

He really had to control himself to keep from coming into whoever’s mouth was currently around his hard erection, but he didn’t find it too difficult. Then the two girls on his legs moved. One of them moved round to his left hand, and mirrored the position Francesca had taken up on his right, picking up his left hand to place it between her legs.

The other girl, who he assumed to be Lucy since he thought she would be the one to have the confidence to do it first, moved up and slid his rock hard erection slowly into her slick pussy. As Penny ground her wet vagina onto his mouth, Lucy took up a rhythm on his cock and the other two used his hands to manipulate their own genitals. Things couldn’t get better than this: four schoolgirls all over him.

After a long while, Penny built up to a colossal climax, pressing her clit against his nose as his tongue penetrated her burning pussy, brushing her bush against him as she went over the top, pressing his head into her as she shuddered on top of him.

And so it went for a long while, the girls rotating around taking turns at his hands, on his face and on his erection, and it went on for a long, long while. Yet Francesca avoided his penis: she moved from his hand to his face several times that night, but only the three other schoolgirls ended up sitting on his hard cock. He could always tell where the sweet little blonde was, because she was the only one with a completely smooth pussy, and he was slightly disappointed that she wasn’t following her friends’ leads. Nevertheless, it was an amazing time: orgasms firing off so frequently it seemed like a sexual firework display in that dark bedroom.

Jonathan was only human, of course, and no tantric master, so several times that night he found himself exploding inside heated tightness, releasing his hot come inside one or other of the three teenage vaginas. But when he did so and the girls moved round again, whoever it was that was posted at his crotch used her mouth to slowly bring him back up to hardness.

At last, with all four bodies bathed in perspiration and a cocktail of four schoolgirls’ pussy juices and a schoolboy’s creamy semen, Jonathan came inside Anna’s little pussy, and though he came hard and powerfully, almost nothing seeped out of his penis. He was completely spent. Anna came with him that time: it had been going on so long that it had become easy to send the girls over for another orgasm. Francesca was on top of his mouth, and she came as well when Jonathan gently sucked her clit. The other two also sensed the finality of the moment, and used his fingers to send themselves to their final peaks too.

And five bodies collapsed on that bed, in a heap of satisfied exhaustion.

11

Some minutes later, Jonathan made his way back to his room, creeping along the hallway to avoid being seen by his father or Emma. On the landing, a quick glance through the banisters down to the living room made it clear that neither would have noticed what was going on upstairs. They were in passionate embrace on the couch.

Jonathan slowly got ready for bed after a very quick shower, and climbed into bed – without bothering to put any clothes on – with the day’s events burned into his mind. What a day.

So powerful were the thoughts going through his mind, however, that Jonathan found he couldn’t get to sl**p. His energy seemed to return, and as he thought about what had happened, he found his penis swelling once again. He felt slightly annoyed: if the rest of the vacation turned out like the bit he’d already been through, he was going to need as much sl**p as he could get.

He tossed and turned for what seemed like ages, hearing Emma and his father head off to bed, and still could not get to sl**p.

He was beginning to get a little annoyed, but then he heard the handle on his bedroom door turning. The door slowly edged open, and someone slipped inside. In the vague light from the streetlamps outside coming through his curtains, he could see who it was.

“Jonny, you awake?” the petite blonde, Francesca whispered.

“Yes,” he replied in a similar whisper.

“Do you mind if I…if I…”

“Not at all,” he pulled the covers back to invite her into his bed. She climbed in and the air around him was filled with her sublime vanilla scent. She ran her hands all over him in the darkness and was a little surprised at his nakedness. She herself was wearing a long soft cotton nightshirt.

He ran his hands through her hair. She had let it down now, releasing it from its ponytail, and he adored the silkiness of it in his fingers. They kissed for a long while, like lovers reunited after a long break. He pressed his hard penis between her legs and she circled her hips to rub herself against it.

“Jonny,” she said softly, “I want you to do something for me.”

“Anything,” he said, “I’d do anything for you, Frannie.”

“I…I couldn’t do it in there…not in front of all of them. I just couldn’t…”

“I understand,” he said reassuringly, stroking her cheek gently, “don’t worry – no one will think any less of you. I certainly don’t.”

“But I did want to…I just…didn’t feel it was the right place.”

“Of course,” he kissed her gently.

“But,” she said, “we can do it now if you like. I want it to be you, Jonny, you are so amazing and…and I’ve never felt this way about anyone before…Jonny…will you take my virginity?”

To Be Continued…... Continue»
Posted by Erocus 3 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Sex Humor, Voyeur  |  Views: 1745  |  
96%
  |  9

KELLI

CHAPTER 1

"I don't really think I'm that hard to get along with,"
Kelli sighed. "What do you think, Daddy?"

"No," her father agreed, "you're not hard to get along
with at all, honey. Now, would you please lick my dick
again?"

Kelli giggled. Even at twenty-two, she still laughed
like a little k**. But there was nothing
little-k**dish about the soft, rounded contours of her
body, nor about the way she licked her lips and eyed
her father's stiff, straining cock.

She took his prick in her hands, stroking it up and
down between them. It was a monster of a prick, no two
ways about it. The very sight of that hard meat made
Kelli's mouth water, but she held back a bit, teasing
herself as much as she teased her dad. No matter what
kind of problems she was having in her marriage, she
could always count on a sympathetic ear and a stiff
peter if she came to her dear old daddy.

Not that Dan Miller was so old. He'd married young,
when his high school sweetheart had turned up pregnant
with Kelli, and he was not much past forty himself,
with a body that looked ten years younger once it was
stripped for action. Kelli looked him up and down
while she played with his cock.

Mmmm, yes, the same old Daddy! Hairy chest that she
loved to feel rubbing against her soft smooth titties
and their straining nipples. Long firm body that could
dominate hers in the sweetest way possible. And, oh,
fucking Jesus, that cock!!!

She leaned forward, pressing her lips against the
underside of his dick bulb in a moist, very dutiful
daughterly kiss. Hah! Her lips parted and she brushed
him with the wet interior of them, her tongue flicking
out to lay on a little slap and tickle. His meat
throbbed in her grip, and she looked up at his face,
giggling again when she saw how much he dug it.

He'd always dug it. Daddy's cock was the first one
that had ever gotten inside Kelli, and in most ways
that counted, it was still the very best. She could
still remember every vivid throbbing detail of the
night he popped her cherry, and she was only sorry she
couldn't sprout a brand new maidenhead for her darling
daddy to bust all over again.

She rubbed his prick with her mouth, remembering how
that tool had looked with the bright red splatters of
her virgin bl**d smeared on it, and her pussy began to
drool and dribble hot wetness that matted her
cunthairs. She squeezed her thighs together,
pressuring them against her pussy. Kelli was starting
to get very goddamn excited, and she liked the feeling!

Opening her lips wider, she eased them down over the
end of Daddy's cock, taking him a short way into her
mouth. Her tongue lapped at him, and she offered some
delicate suctioning, moving him in and out in very
brief, very shallow passes. The friction of her lips
made his knob swell and heat, and she tightened down at
irregular intervals, sucking harder, just to remind him
that she could do more than lip a dick when she had the
notion.

But he already knew that. They didn't have a secret
left between them, she was sure, and that was the way
it oughta be. Husbands -- well, that was a different
story. With the makings of a sad story, perhaps.

But who could be sad when she was lipping and sucking
and licking hotly at her daddy's stiff, magnificent
cock, when she knew that cock was just dying for the
chance to slide its hard and aroused gristle straight
up her wet tight twat? She giggled again, and she
slipped him a bit deeper into her mouth, gasping a
trifle as he filled her mouth with his arousal.

Kelli wriggled around so Daddy could feel her hot young
pussy. His fingers went straight to the crack and
parted the snug lips. She didn't have much hair on it.
She was a natural blonde, and her pussyfuzz had always
been sparse, and besides that, she was in the habit of
keeping her bush trimmed to the bare minimum.

His fingers smoothed through the short silky hairs,
rubbing up and down her cuntal crack, getting the labes
hotter and wetter with each stroke. She sighed around
his cock, a little drool running down the shaft. He
peeled the tender lips open and slipped his finger
inside Kelli's cunt.

She stiffened as his finger penetrated her. Jesus, did
he know how to ring all her chimes! She'd never met a
man who could hold a candle to Daddy, when it came to
fucking, and that was her problem right now. After
three months of marriage, she'd packed her bags and
come home to Dad! And throbbing inside her mouth was
exactly what she'd come home for.

Kelli sucked up and down the shaft, taking him
gradually deeper, her tongue washing round his cock as
it moved into her mouth. Her head bobbed in a slow
sensual rhythm, her mouth sliding halfway down the long
hard shaft. She couldn't eat the whole thing, but she
could suck the shit out of all of it that counted.

He had two fingers up her cunt now, sliding them in and
out of her wet hole. She got wetter with each stroke,
and she pushed her pussy back toward his hand, urging
him to use it more strenuously. She wouldn't break!

Dan reamed his daughter's snug moist cunt, his fingers
working lazily but passionately, too. He was pushing
his cock up into her sucking mouth, f***e-feeding her
on his meat, and she was eating all he gave her.

"Your pussy doesn't feel as tight as it used to," he
said. "Have you been fucking somebody else since you
left home?"

"Just Tim," she purred, her tongue laving up and down
his shaft. "Maybe that's the problem." She raised her
head. "Even if my pussy isn't as tight as it used to
be," she smirked, "do you think you'd be interested in
fucking it?"

Dan laughed and pulled his daughter around until she
lay face to face beside him. She threw her arm around
his neck and leaned in for a definitely un-daughterlike
kiss that sent her tongue as deep into Dan's mouth as
his cock had thrust into hers. She rubbed him with the
inside of her thigh, too, moving it back and forth
across his hard, spit-shined dick, her cunt gradually
sliding closer and closer to the erectile knob.

With a giggle, Kelli mounted him, squatting above his
crotch for a moment while she took his prick in hand.
She caressed her cunt with the full length of his meat,
murmuring a little as it brushed her hardened clit, and
then she lifted up a trifle, straightening his cock and
pressing the tip into her split-open twat mouth.

"Oh, Daddy," she said, sinking downward, burying his
cock in her horny hole. The massive eagerness of him
filled her pussy, and she squirmed like a bug pinned to
cardboard, impaled by the cock that had always been,
would always be, her very favorite dick of them all.
She'd never fucked anyone who made her feel the way
Daddy did, and she was sure she never would.

He held her tits as she began to bounce on him. Kelli
had always been an athletic fuck. Dan panted, stabbing
up into her. She was like a cowgirl when she rode him.
It was enough to make a guy feel old, even a guy who
worked out regularly and kept in goddamn good shape.
He had to! He never knew when his baby girl would come
home with a hot clit and a dripping pussy, ready for
some of that sweet, oldtime Daddy-fucking!

Dan's cock punched f***efully up into the moaning girl.
She fucked as if she hadn't had it in weeks, but he
knew better than that. Even if she wasn't getting
along with her husband, there was no way his girl had
not fucked the hair off Tim Anderson's cock while they
were living together.

Her pussy grew wetter and hotter, snugging in tight and
eager around her father's prick. It was as if she was
panting with her cunt. The rhythmic pressure squeezed
at Dan's tool, urging it to fuck harder, deeper,
faster. Kelli bounced furiously, leaning forward to
slap Daddy in the face with her jiggling tits. He
caught them in his hands and sucked at their bl**d-red,
stiff-peaked nipples, biting into the rubbery candy
drops.

She squirmed around, making his cock stimulate
different portions of her cuntal interior with each
stroke. Her clit grazed his dickhairs, and she felt
little surges of delight pulse through her twat. The
squeezing, the clenching, the exhalations grew
stronger, more pronounced.

"Pretty tight now, huh, Dad?" she smirked. She was so
fucking tight it was all he could do to work his cock
in and out, despite the wetness that suffused her
snatch. Sexual arousal had turned her cunt into a
mousetrap and his prick was the rodent victim.

But he fucked hard and deep anyway, fucked her like a
man. He was no fucking wimp like the man she'd
married. She could wrap Daddy round her little finger
anytime she flashed her pussy at him, but he had never
taken any shit from Kelli. Mmm, why couldn't she have
married her dad? They'd have been the perfect pair.
God, they were the perfect pair right now! His cock
banged the mouth of her uterus, repeatedly, and she
rocked up and down, harder, more furiously, sucking him
home again and again as the promise of orgasm boiled in
her veins.

"Oh, Daddy, you're the best! Make me come,
pleeeeeeez???"

He rolled her over, still fucking, and he mounted
Kelli's quivery, writhing body. She repressed a
bl**dcurdling scream as his cock stabbed incredibly
deep and hard, punching its way through her cunt and
into her guts. Straight to the goddamn heart, baby!
Oh, he fucked her where she lived!!!

She held her tits squeezed together, leaning down to
lap at them as she received her father's hot deep
fucking. Dan bent forward and added his tongue to
Kelli's. Each of them had a nipple to suck. Their
tongues lapped back and forth. There was nothing like
a good sloppy, nasty fuck with Dad!

If she'd had time, she'd have rolled over and spread
her cheeks and offered him the pink pleasure of her
tight little shithole, but she was in too much of a
hurry. Assfucking was something to save for later
tonight. Right now she had Daddy where she wanted him,
nine inches up her cunt and driving as if he meant to
go eighteen more.

If there was anything in her life that Kelli had to be
thankful for, it was that Mom had left her and Dan for
another guy, years ago. Kelli hadn't even seen her
mother in almost five years -- she was living on the
other side of the country with her new husband -- but
she didn't really care. She and Daddy had learned how
to make the best of the situation, and Jesus, it was
still the fucking best!

Dan pumped hard into his moaning young daughter. He
fucked like he'd not had a piece in months, though
Kelli knew her dad's sex drive _too_ well to have any
illusions about that. Still, he _always_ saved his best
for her, and oh, shit, she was getting the best he had
to give, getting it up her churning pussy in such
gutbuster strokes that she could not resist the need to
climax.

"Yes, Daddy, ooooohh, fuck meeeeeeee!!!" she screamed,
curling her legs around his, her arms around his neck.
She pounded cunt up at his driving cock, and she pissed
out her orgasm down the length of his hard fat rod.
Each thrust made her come a little hotter, a little
wetter, a little better.

He came out of her cunt, still hard, his knob as red as
Rudolph's nose. The wet prick slid over Kelli's tummy.
He eased in, wiggling his balls along the crack of her
cunt, against the throbbing tip of her clitoris. She
bounced, still coming, still moaning and sobbing, "Fuck
me, Daddy, oh, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me!"

He straddled her now, and she knew what he wanted. She
giggled a little as she spread her tits, and he laid
his hard wet cock down between them. Kelli squeezed
the fleshy boobs together, around his rigid prick, and
he began to fuck his meat back and forth between her
hooters.

The swollen red tip pushed insistently at her face as
he tit-fucked Kelli, and she lapped toward it with her
tongue, giving it an irresistible come-on. He pushed a
little further, and his rod entered her mouth. She
leaned forward willingly, sucking him as far as she
could take him -- not very deep, but she could still
suck the living shit out of his knob, and if he didn't
like that, she didn't know her dear old daddy!

Why couldn't her fucking husband come up with stuff
like this? Why did he always act as if she was a piece
of glass that might break if it was touched? Why was
Tim such a goddamn wuss, for Chrissakes?

She slurped her father's dick. If the truth was to be
told, she found the taste of her snatch on his flesh
more than a little exciting. She could taste the
heated tuna of her orgasm juices all over the prick
that fucked her tits and mouth, and it tingled
deliciously on her tongue. No wonder guys loved to get
their faces between her legs! She hummed as she
sucked, and she lapped her tongue round and round the
knob as it moved in and out of her clutching lips.

Her tits burned with heat, frictioned by Daddy's cock
until they felt raw and livid. She pressed them
tighter against his dick, her fingers tapping at her
nipples like a telegrapher sending Morse code. The red
nips throbbed in erotic response, vibrating beneath her
fingertips.

She could taste the sweet hot cockmilk leaking out of
Daddy's tool. He always dribbled the stuff out his
slit when his fuse was growing short. Not pre-cum, but
the thick oozy sperm that would soon -- mmmm!!! -- fill
her mouth in a gusher of lust.

She held him with her titties, and she made gurgling
sounds around his cock knob. Do it! she told him with
her tongue and her lips and her teeth. I want my
Daddy's cum! I want a mouthful of the very same jizz
that squirted up my mom's pussy and created me in the
first place!

She got it! Oh, Jesus, did she get it!

Dan Miller stiffened atop his daughter and he said, "Oh,
fucking hell, baby!" and his cock knob began to spray
its hot boiling load across her lapping pink tongue.

Kelli closed her eyes and opened her throat, gulping
the stream of jizz as fast as he could shoot it into
her. He came a river for her. It was thick at first,
then a little thinner, as if she'd sucked and fucked
all the starch out of him. He could have pissed down
her throat and she wouldn't have cared a shit.

As he flopped down, onto his back beside her, Kelli was
lifting up, still thirsty for his dick. She cleaned
him with her tongue, sucking every drop of jizz off his
flesh, licking her lips like a cat when she was
finished.

His tool lay soft and small between her fingers -- so
tiny now, it was unbelievable that a few minutes ago it
had been a nine-inch monster, ravishing her wet pussy,
her hungry mouth -- and she played lovingly with it,
leaning down to lick it, to blow warm moist breath
across its softened noodly droop.

"Let's do it again, Daddy," she suggested.

"Let's not, baby," Dan panted. "I'm not as young as I
used to be. I need a little rest. Maybe we should
talk a bit, instead. About you and Tim, perhaps."

Kelli frowned. "I really don't want to talk about
him," she said. "Not right now. And if I can't fuck
you, I'm certainly not going to yammer about my first
failed marriage."

She slid off the bed, walking like a leopardess across
the pile-carpeted floor. Dan lay on his back, sighing
as he watched the feline languid grace of her
movements. If she wasn't his daughter, he thought,
he'd have _married_ the curvy, leggy young bitch himself!

Kelli was over by the window now, playing with the
curtain. She didn't want to talk about her marital
problems. She'd come home to get away from them, for
Chrissake! The flash of motion caught her eye.

"Oh," she said. "Is someone new living in the Dallas
house?"

She was staring down, from the second floor bedroom
window, into the driveway and backyard of the next
house. A station wagon had pulled up, and people were
getting out.

"Don't stand over there naked," Dan said, sitting up.
"They might see you."

Kelli giggled. "It wouldn't be the first time anyone
had seen me naked," she pointed out. "I don't mind
sharing the goodies with the world. Oh. That is one
nice-looking lady down there! A little skinny, but
nice legs, and a very nice rack if I do say so myself."

"That's Penelope Butler," Dan said, "and I would really
rather she didn't see a naked girl in my bedroom
window, Kelli."

"How does she know it's your bedroom window?" Kelli
wondered, and then she got the message. "Oh, Daddy!"
she smirked. "I think I get your point." She let the
curtain drop and she came back to the bed. "Who are
the guy and girl?"

"Penny's k**s," Dan said. "Steve and Maria. Steve's
eighteen, and Maria's twenty. Too juvenile for a
sophisticate like you, I'm sure."

"Oh, I don't know, Dad! Steve's kinda cute. If you
like them young."

She turned. "Is Penelope any good in the sack?" Dan
just shrugged. "Compared to me, I mean?" Kelli added.
"You're not even blushing, Daddy! Oh, come on -- I've
been fucking another guy, and I wouldn't expect you not
to be fucking another woman if you got the chance.
We've never been that possessive with each other, have
we? But listen -- now that I've come home, I just want
you to know that if I catch you with your dick up that
neighbor lady's snatch, I just might bite the fucker
off!"

"Now who's getting possessive?" Dan asked. "I do have
a life of my own, young lady!"

Kelli winked. "You've been warned, dude!" she told
him. "Now I think I'll go take a shower. When I fuck,
I sweat, and when I sweat, I stink, and I wanna be all
nice and sweet-smelling when I let you stick that rod
of yours up my asshole, darling Daddy! Now that I'm
home, you won't have to worry about our new neighbor
with the big hooters. You've got me!"


CHAPTER 2


"Fucking shit," Kelli Anderson grumbled, her thumb in
her mouth and her other hand in her panties. She knew
she was acting like a spoiled baby, but she was really
disappointed that her daddy had chosen to keep his date
with Penelope Butler and leave his darlingest daughter
at home alone -- and on the very same day she'd come
back to him, too!

Kelli sucked her thumb, ruminating, wishing that it was
Daddy's cock she held in her mouth. Mmmm, if she
closed her eyes and pretended, she could almost taste
the fleshy macho flavor of his dick on her tongue. But
it wasn't the same thing, no matter how hard she
pretended.

Down below, her fingers moved through her sparse blonde
pussyfur, massaging the itchy lips of her cunt,
occasionally slipping inside to tickle and tease the
slick, tender flesh within. She squeezed her fingers
together against the sides of her clit, pushing the
little nubbin upward like a pimple coming to a head.
Goddamn it to fucking hell, anyway! she thought. It
was only a little past nine, but she wondered where in
the shit her father was!

Now she knew how he must have felt, when she stayed out
past curfew as a teenager. And if he was doing the
same things she'd usually been doing, when she stayed
out past her limit, she was justified in all of her bad
thoughts.

***

"I feel like a fool," Dan Miller panted, lifting
Penelope's skirt and running his hands up her thighs.
"I haven't made out in a car since I was -- Christ,
since I was a lot younger than I am now!"

"Oh, it's kind of exciting," Penny smiled, her fingers
stroking his head, his ears, sliding down onto his neck
and shoulders. She leaned forward to kiss him. "At
least you have a car big enough for adults to make out
in. Good thing you're not a Yugo man."

She kissed him, her mouth open and hungry. She'd been
a widow for three years, and she had gone completely
sexless for too much of those three years. Now that
she had a man again, she felt as if she couldn't get
fucked nearly enough to make up for the dry spell. Her
hands moved down his body, and she squeezed his dick
through his pants. Mmmm, he had the equipment to take
care of the job, and that was for damn sure!

They were parked on a fire road in the hills. It was
the only place they could find that offered any
privacy. They couldn't fuck at Penny's house; her k**s
were always around. Normally they went over to Dan's
place -- next door, but with as much privacy as if it
had been in Patagonia. But now, with Dan's daughter
Kelli come home after leaving her husband, Dan's house
was also off-limits.

Penny had met Kelli, and she couldn't imagine going
upstairs with Dan while his daughter watched tv in the
living room. Even if they were adults and entitled to
whatever sexual pleasures they freely chose, Penelope
Butler was still very conventional-minded and she'd
have been embarrassed to death to fuck Dan in his own
house this evening.

But oh, Jesus, she wanted to fuck him soooo bad!!! Her
mouth watered for the taste of his cock, riding hot and
hard and thick across her lapping tongue. Her pussy
drooled in anticipation of his dick's hard thrust,
straight up the hungry hole that had -- Jesus, was it
possible? -- gone so long without being properly
filled, after the death of Penny's husband.

It was all she'd thought about today, at work, and
she'd made some ridiculous mistakes, one of which had
almost crashed her computer. She was sure she'd taken
care of everything, but she wouldn't really know until
the customers started complaining about their phone
bills. Well, to use the phone company's favorite
motto, fuck the customers. She stroked the enlarging
bulge of Dan Miller's cock. This was what she wanted.

His hands were busy on her thighs. She'd worn garters
and stockings tonight, as she always did when she was
with Dan. He liked the way they looked on her legs,
and they made Penny feel very sexy. Especially now,
with his fingers stroking her garters and her stocking
tops.

He moved his hand over onto the crotch of her panties.
There was a crackling sensation, as if her cunt hair
was full of static electricity. Maybe it was. She was
sure she could feel sparks shooting from the point of
her clit. His hand cupped her pussy bulge, squeezing
delicately, gently, but ooooohh, so arousingly, and her
panty crotch began to dampen.

He came down to kiss her, his mouth wet and sweet-
tasting. She sucked on his tongue, then gave him her
own. She put his other hand on her chest, smoothing it
down over a tit. Her boobs were too big for most
fashions, but she could feel the lust in his hand as he
touched her, and she wished her tits were 80-Gs, so
there'd be that much more of them for Dan to play with.

She slid down her shoulder straps. Under the dress she
wore a lacy slip -- no bra -- and Dan eased one of its
straps down, so that a big spongy tit bounced free. He
bent in to lick it, his tongue wet and slightly scrapy
moving across the nipple's point.

She closed her eyes and sighed as he took her nip in
his mouth and began to suck it. He was like a baby
thirsting for milk. She held his head, murmuring soft
whispery encouragements, her other hand still caressing
the shape and size of his growing, burgeoning dick.

"Do you like my tits?" she asked redundantly, urging
her nip even deeper into his mouth. His lips stretched
widely as he sucked on her, and now he had his fingers
inside her panties, toying with the red-furred lips of
her cunt.

She had a stiff clit, and he massaged it until it grew
even stiffer, pulsating against his fingers. His pinky
grazed her gash, and Penny could feel her cuntal ooze
dripping out, moistening her gash, making her ready for
his cock. Oh, God, when was she ever not ready for his
cock?

And it really was a thrill doing it in the car for a
change. She hadn't been fucked in a car since college.
Her cunt was sloshing with excitement at the very
thought of it. They should definitely try this more
often, she told herself, undulating so that her pussy
rubbed friskily, invitingly, on his exploring hand.

His fingers slid down the long gash of her pussy,
spreading and then squeezing shut the fur-coated labes.
There was a dreamy pressure throbbing against her clit.
She stretched out her legs, then curled them, then
folded them around his body as he knelt on the backseat
floor and eased himself into her thighs' invitation.

Dan moved back and forth against Penny, grinding his
stiffened cock into the wet warmth of her crotch. It
was just dry-humping, but there was nothing at all dry
about Penelope Butler's cunt right now.

His hands were all over her tits, and she kissed the
backs of them while he stroked her. "You know what I
want," she told him in a breathless voice, her legs
relaxing around him. Dan smiled and moved his body
downward. He was already taking down her panties,
baring the fluffy auburn fur of her pussy. Even in the
darkness the red of her cunt fur seemed to glow and
shimmer.

He went down on her, spreading the furry bun and
embellishing it wickedly with his limber tongue. Dan
certainly had a way of eating a lady's cunt, Penny
thought dreamily, rocking under his oral caresses.

His tongue was everywhere, moving around her beaded
clit, along the crack of her pussy, dipping into the
furrow to tickle the sensitized interior of her snatch.
She jerked occasionally as he hit a spot that really
counted and her body reacted as if a little jolt of raw
power had just been sent through Penelope.

"Mmmm, suck my cunt," she urged, running her fingers
through his hair. He grazed her clit point repeatedly
with his tongue, enough to make her convulse in a near
orgasm already. "Oh, you horny dog," she giggled,
feeling sixteen again and getting it for the first
time. God, did fucking in a car bring back old
memories!

He slipped her a couple of fingers while he nursed on
her clit. His fingers fucked in and out of Penny's
pussy, until the inner walls began to clench and heave
in a burning desire. She undulated on the back seat,
grinding her snatch against his hand, bathing the
fingers with her funky juices.

He came back up her body, his mouth wet from her twat.
She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him
thirstily. The delicious taste of her own juices
coating his lips made Penny all the more desirous of
what he was going to give her.

When she'd been house-hunting, six months ago, she'd
narrowed it down to four choices, and sweet Jesus, was
she glad she had picked the one next door to Dan
Miller! And she was never more happy with her decision
than now, as he arose, sliding on his knees onto the
back seat while Penny eased halfway down onto the
floor. She hadn't given a BJ in a car in quite a few
years but she hadn't forgotten how to do it.

Dan tugged his pants and shorts down, his hard cock
springing free and bold, into the air. Licking her
lips, Penelope grabbed it -- Jesus, she needed both
hands to capture the big fat fucker! -- and she scooted
forward, ready to show him he wasn't the only one who
knew how to suck.

She pressed her mouth against his hot, pulsating shaft,
moving them down to his balls and then slowly,
teasingly, up the stalk to where the big knob glowed as
red as her pussy hair. She extended her tongue and
began to lick at Dan's prick bulb with an enthusiasm
that could never have been simulated.

Penelope had always enjoyed using her mouth on a hard
cock. At forty-two she hadn't lost any of the spirit.
She looked up at Dan, winking seductively and flashing
her eyes at him in the moonlight, and then she fitted
her upper lip over the end of his cock, holding him in
a light but authoritative grip just within the opening
of her mouth.

"Mmmm," she hummed, vibrating the sound around his
swollen knob. She could feel it growing against her
tongue as her purred, and she had to lick a little
harder, bathing him like a cat as he continued to
pulsate and expand.

Penny tightened her lips and moved them forward a
trifle, swallowing about an inch, all told, of Dan's
dick. He was a little bigger than she'd been used to
in the past, but that only made the sucking so much
more fun. Still, though, she had to take him a little
slow until her mouth was juicy wet and her throat
muscles had relaxed a trifle.

"You do this pretty well," she heard him say, his hand
resting lightly atop her head. "Are you sure you've
never done it before?" She just giggled, sending a
fresh current of vibrating air along Dan's cock, and
her mouth inhaled a bit more of his meat.

There was absolutely nothing amateurish about the way
she ate a peter. She'd learned the art back in the
sixties, and cocksucking had not improved one little
bit since her training days. From the way he sighed as
she ate him, he must have appreciated the time she'd
taken, getting the business down just right.

She was slobbering down his tool now, and her saliva
was like steam. She gulped and took him into her
mouth -- deeper, and she made a soft gagging sound as
he pushed too hard, too fast, too deep, but her throat
opened and she guzzled him into the upper end, sealing
her mouth shut to hold him in what seemed an eternal
moment of unbridled cock-worship.

But she had to come up for air, and her head lifted
upward, more saliva running down his shaft into the
wiry tangle of his cockhairs. Murmuring, Penelope went
down with her face again, sucking with warmth, with
affection, with lust, at virtually the entire length of
Dan Miller's proud hard prick.

Part of her was hungering to taste his thick spermy
cum, but the rest of her was dying to get a pussy ride
on this throbbing hard tool. She sucked like she meant
it, arousing his cock even more than it already was --
if that were possible! -- and then she lifted her mouth
from his rod.

"I think you better fuck me, right now," she whispered
in the darkness. "If you don't, I can't be responsible
for my actions..."

He pulled her to him, kissing her face, her bouncing
tits. Penny yanked up her slip's hem -- the panties
were already gone -- and she put his hand on her bare,
furry cunt. He squeezed it, hard enough to make her
gasp and moan, and his finger speared back into the
open, dripping hole.

"Yes, yes, yes," she gasped, riding up and down on his
finger, fucking it the way she wanted to fuck his sweet
big cock! She had his dick in her fist, and she yanked
it passionately.

"Are you ready, baby?" she heard him ask, and she
laughed. Ready wasn't the word for how she felt about
getting herself fucked by Dan Miller.

She straddled him, directing his cock into her wet hole
like a policeman controlling traffic. She felt the big
cloven knob spread her pussy lips, and she sucked in a
whistly breath. Her cunt, taking charge, slid down his
length and she buried him inside her twat, squirming
atop him to get the most stimulation possible from the
fat stiffness of his aroused cock within her body.

"Oh, fuck me, Dan," she sighed, leaning back to let his
tool invade her from new and exciting angles. She was
bobbing, eating him with short gluttonous gulps of her
pussy, and his rod pierced her wet hole again and
again.

His hands were all over her jiggling, heavy-globed
tits. She stroked them as they stroked her. The car
rocked to the pulsating rhythm of their fucking, and
she felt a clit-scorching orgasm simmering in her
bl**dstream, ready to implode her whole goddamn body!

She moved further back, off his cock altogether, and
they lay down on the seat, Dan at the rear, hanging on
to Penelope lest she fall over the edge. She lifted a
leg and he poked his peter into her hole from the rear,
fucking deep and hard, straining as he flexed his body
and filled her pussy.

He handled her cunt as he fucked it, arousing her clit
beyond the point of endurance. He leaned over her
shoulder and his mouth went to work on the curves of
her nearest tit. He was a lot taller than Penelope,
and if he strained a little, he could get his lips onto
a throbbing hard nipple. He bit it, and his cock bit
fiercely into her vibrant, more than willing pussy.

The car continued to rock as Dan fucked Penny, and her
cunt erupted three or four strokes before the cum began
to blast out of his cock and straight up her twitching
tubes.

"We've gotta do this more often," Penny giggled, wiping
the dribble of his jizz from her raw-fucked gash. "I'd
forgotten how great it was to fuck in a car. I feel
sixteen again. Christ, I think I'm getting a zit on my
chin, even!"

She snuggled close, loving the feel of his firm toned
body next to hers, loving the smell of his sweat and
hers, the scent of fresh cum that permeated the air.

"If Kelli's going to be staying long, we may have to,"
Dan told her. He cuddled her, but he was thinking
about Kelli. For the first time in his life he almost
regretted the special relationship he had with his
daughter.

Not because he was ashamed or sorry. He wasn't. And
he knew Kelli wasn't either. It was just the sneaking
around that it entailed. There was no fucking way
Penelope Butler would ever be able to understand what
he and Kelli felt about each other, what they did
together. He couldn't share the secret with Penny.

Which made things a real bitch, since he was almost
certain that he wanted -- finally -- to get married
again, and his fuck- sticky cock was resting against
the pussy of the woman that he would have married. If
only Kelli hadn't fucked up her own marriage and come
home to cry on Daddy's cock and shoulder. Christ, was
he ever gonna get his k**'s life straightened out so he
could get on with his own?

***

"Fucking bullshit," Kelli was still grousing. She'd
been playing with her pussy for half an hour, but she
just couldn't seem to get off. Her snatch ached and
tingled, but that was all it would do. No matter how
she frigged her luscious little clit, no matter how she
strained and willed herself to get loose and mellow,
she was just unable to hit the crazy spot that normally
put her ovaries on overtime.

She stood up, pulling her panties up. What a bummer!
Bet Daddy was getting his ashes hauled by the widow
from next door. Hah! Talk about a sucker bet! What
did he see in her? Was it that provocative petite
figure with the long long legs and the oversized tits?
Kelli couldn't help wondering what sort of a fuck
Penelope Butler threw out. Must be something special,
if Daddy hadn't been willing to break his date with
her.

His loss, Kelli reminded herself. She'd intended to
give him a very special treat tonight, a ride up her
shitchute. No one but Daddy had ever stuck a cock up
her asshole. It was something they shared very
privately, and it had seemed the perfect way to cap off
her first full day of being Daddy's little girl one
more time. Betcher ass she'd never let that wimp wuss
husband of hers have a piece of her cornhole! As if
he'd even know what it was all about!

She went into the kitchen for another glass of diet
soda. As she got the bottle from the 'fridge, she
glanced out the window and her eyebrows lifted just a
trifle. What was this?

Steve Butler, Penny's son, was carrying out the trash
from the house next door. Kelli closed the
refrigerator door and watched him. Daddy had said he
was eighteen, though he actually looked rather younger.
Kelli would have guessed fifteen or sixteen, if she
hadn't known his age. He just didn't look experienced
enough to have lived eighteen years.

But he was kinda cute, when you got right down to it,
she reminded herself -- much cuter than he'd looked
today, when she saw him getting out of his mother's
car. He was wearing a pair of denim cutoffs, and
nothing else but his tennis shoes, right now.

His body was slim and willowy -- almost girlish in some
ways, but it was easy to see that he was taking on a
man's shape. His chest was smooth, and though he was
no Stallone, his upper arms weren't puny. He had long
legs, just like his mother, but on a much taller frame
-- six feet or near it -- and when he turned around,
the denims clung for a moment to what had to be the
cutest little ass Kelli had seen since her own teenage
days.

"Hmmmm," Kelli mused, stirring her diet cola with her
finger. She took the finger out and licked the soda
from it, wishing she had something better than a finger
to suck on. Not the first time she'd felt that way
this evening!

She turned around, to the wall phone. The message
board beside it was cluttered, as always --- how Daddy
ever found anything was a mystery to Kelli -- but it
didn't take her long to locate the Butlers' number,
pinned to the board. She picked up the phone and held
it between ear and shoulder.

"I don't know if I should," she said aloud. Her hand
stroked the front of her t-shirt, where a sweet full
titty protruded, its nipple hard and urgent, the flesh
itself suffused with the desires she hadn't been able
to slake with her fingers.

"Oh, what could it possibly hurt?" she asked herself.
"I bet he's never had it. I bet he's just dying to get
it. And what eighteen-year-old could ever pass up the
chance to get his first piece of pussy from a
beautiful, provocative, totally sexed-out older woman?
Right, Kel! So do it!"

She dialed the number. From her kitchen window she
could see into the Butlers' kitchen, and she saw
Steve's head turn when his phone rang, saw him pick it
up. What the hell was she going to tell him? Her
brain went on overtime.

"Oh, I'm so glad I caught you," she said, her voice
raising half an octave and taking on a nervous quaver.
"You don't know me, but I'm Kelli Miller -- Kelli
Anderson now, but not for much longer -- from next
door, and you've just got to help me! My dad said you
were very brave and resourceful, and oh, my God, there
it is again! I think there's a rat in the house and
ooohh, I need some help! Please come over and save my
life, Steve, won't you???"

"Uh, I'll be there in a minute," she heard him say, and
she put down the phone with a smug smile.

Somebody's gonna have to fuck me tonight, she told
herself, and if it isn't Daddy, then why not his
girlfriend's cute son? She looked through the window
as Steve came out the back door and across the drive to
the Millers' house, and she thought, I could do a lot
worse, right?


CHAPTER 3

"I don't see a rat," Steve said, scooting forward. His
head and shoulders were under the couch.

"I'm sure it's under there," Kelli insisted. She was
on her knees beside him, and she was eyeing the way his
ass filled out the seat of his pants.

Up close, he looked even better than he had from a
distance, and from the way he'd looked at her when he
came into the house, she was positive he was ripe for
the plucking. And the fucking.

Well, she told herself, the only fucking way to get it
was to go for it. As Steve nosed beneath the couch,
looking for Kelli's nonexistent rat, the young blonde
squealed, "Ooohhh, there it is, right now!" She
sc****d her fingernail along the inside of his thigh,
and then she grabbed a fistful of his balls!

Steve came out from under the sofa, his eyes bugging
out of his skull. Kelli held on as if her hand was
glued to his crotch. "What the hell are you doing" he
asked, hardly believing it.

"Chill out, stud," Kelli smirked. "I saw the way you
were looking at me, and I know what you were thinking
about. Well, baby, it's exactly the same thing I had
in mind when I asked you to come over..."

She flipped him over and she went straight to his
zipper. No need beating around the bush. She pulled
it down, then unsnapped the top of his shorts, and she
laid his cock bare. "And what have we here?" she
sighed, taking hold of his rod.

He lay on his back, staring up at her with unbelieving
eyes. Kelli's warm, soft hand melted around the bulk
of his prick, and she stroked him up and down until she
felt his meat beginning to harden inside her fist.

"Not bad at all," she told the boy. Jesus, he looked
young! It made the whole thing seem nastier, kinkier,
as if she'd gone prowling some junior high playground
in search of a tender young fuck. Steve's tool
lengthened inside her hand, and she kept on stroking
him, urging the boy to get stiffer still.

He was gorgeous, the closer she got -- reddish hair,
and big, startled eyes that were almost an emerald
green. It would have been criminal for a boy to have
eyes like that, except that they, and he, were so
fucking pretty! Kelli let herself drop into the watery
green of those eyes as if she were drowning.

"Don't tell me you haven't been looking at me," she
said, pulling up her t-shirt to expose her tits.
"Nothing to sneeze at, right, k**?" she smiled. "Not
as big as your mom's, maybe, but definitely tits to
reckon with. C'mon -- touch them. I promise you'll
like it."

With her free hand, she led his fingers up onto the
bare, curvaceous swell of her nearest tit. As soon as
he touched it, he started to enjoy it. Shit, Kelli
thought -- that's the story of my life!

His dick was getting really big inside her fist -- big
and hard and excited. It wasn't the only thing around
here that was excited. She straddled Steve, and she
pressed her panty-covered pussy down against his body.
He had both hands on her tits now, squeezing them,
pinching at the stiffened nipples. She could feel the
awed wonder in his fingers, and she liked it.

She wriggled out of his grasp and stood up, smiling
down at him. "I bet you've never ever done it, have
you?" she said. Steve shook his head, blushing a
little. "You just looked like a virgin," Kelli
giggled. "But I saw you taking out the trash, and I
saw the wiggle of that cute little ass, and, mmmm,
baby, I decided I just had to have it!"

Kelli pulled her t-shirt off. She was wearing only
panties under it, and she wasn't wearing them for long.
She pulled them down and tossed them aside, then stood
astraddle Steve Butler, offering him a long, delicious
look up her legs, into the lightly-furred glory of her
cunt. She saw him gulp, saw the almost wondrous
expression in his eyes as he stared at the pink gash,
its lips slightly puckered, slightly protuberant amid
the sparse coating of deep-blonde fuzz.

"Like what you're seeing, baby?" she whispered, slowly
squatting downward. He nodded, earnestly. Kelli
smirked, then pushed her cunt straight down onto his
face. "Well, kiss it hello, k**!" she laughed, giving
him a mouthful of her pussy.

She rocked and bounced, feeding him on her snatch. He
made coughing sounds as she pressed her wet pussy down
upon him, but his tongue was out, and he was using it
-- crudely, but intriguingly -- and she cupped her
tits, leaning down to kiss their curvy roundness.

"Lick my clit, too," she told him. "Don't tell me you
don't know where it is. If you can't find my clit, you
probably couldn't find Chicago, either!"

His tongue located her button, and he frigged it,
panting as he started to get into the business. Kelli
howled in delight and she shoved her twat downward,
smothering Steve's face in her musky arousal.

She pulled her flaps open and moved her crack onto his
mouth, urging him with body language to stick his
tongue inside. He entered her tentatively, tensely,
but then he got a taste of what she had to offer and he
started fucking his goddamn tongue in and out of her
hole, shoving it as far up her cunt as he could reach.

It was like fucking a snake, Kelli decided, though
she'd certainly never tried it with a snake. Yet.
"Mmmm, eat me, you nasty little boy," she giggled,
feeling very naughty, very mature, and very very
pleased with herself.

She reached around behind herself and took hold of his
cock. Holy Christ! The thing was almost as big as
Daddy's! Erect now, he was a throbbing lump of passion
that her slim fingers could hardly encircle! She made
a lock on him and she slid her thumb and finger up and
down the length of the k**'s excited dick, and she
proved to his tongue that she was just as excited as he
was.

Kelli leaned back, her hand still full of Steve's
prick. She could feel the hot pulsation throbbing in
his shaft, the slow but steady drool of pre-cum from
his tip. Her mouth was dry and she really needed the
taste of a stiff dick. Like, right fucking now! "My
turn, stud," she told him, sliding off his face and
turning around to meet his cock.

She lay on her tummy beside him, her arm resting on his
thighs, her hands full of his cock. "God, you got a
big one," she said appreciatively. "How come they
never had dicks like this when I was eighteen?"

Well, they did, but the only one she'd ever encountered
belonged to her daddy. Steve came a real close second
to her father, as far as cock size, and she licked her
lips, staring down his tool. Kelli had been fairly
certain she was going to enjoy seducing Penelope
Butler's son, but she hadn't known till she got her
hands on his rod that she was going to enjoy it this
much!

She leaned in and started licking at the boy. His eyes
got big -- really big -- when he felt her tongue on his
tool. She knew fucking well she was giving Steve
something he'd dreamed about and fantasized about but
had never ever known before in the real world. Nothing
realer than Kelli's tongue, sliding all over the length
and breadth of his stiff, aroused cock!

He had a knob like a helmet. All it needed was a spike
sticking up from the very tip. She'd have thought she
was going down on Bismarck. But instead he had a
smooth, almost purple- fleshed, bulb, swollen and fat
and glistening with the precum that had oozed from the
little slit at the cap. Kelli leaned forward and let
her tongue caress every centimeter of that bulb- like
knob before she took it into her mouth for a little of
the sucking she really thought she ought to try
patenting.

Steve gasped as his prick slipped into her mouth, and
then he closed his big green eyes and moaned, from deep
in his guts, as Kelli nibbled and licked and slurped at
his dick while it moved shallowly in and out of her
lips. "You gotta be some kind of a nutcase!" he said,
but he didn't mean it. He was digging the hell out of
what she was doing to him, and the throb of his cock on
her tongue told Kelli the truth.

She moved her face up and down, eating an inch or three
of his rod in little hungry swallows. Her mouth had
been bone-dry a few minutes ago. It wasn't bone-dry
now. She was slavering as she ate him, and her oral
slime ran down his shaft in little trickling rivulets.

When she raised her face off him, strings of sticky
spit trailed like spiderwebs from her lips to the end
of Steve's cock. She went down on him again, humming
as she slid his cock in and out of her suctioning lips,
and he seemed to enlarge inside her mouth.

"Who's the nutcase, baby?" she whispered, her lips
fluttering against the tip of his dick. "Me for doing
it, or you for loving it?"

"Suck me some more," he pleaded in a soft imploring
voice, his hands on her head, trying to f***e her down
onto his rod once again. "Please suck me some more!"

Kelli giggled, and she did suck him some more. Her
lips tightened, and she showed him a little of the
skills she'd picked up, practising on her loving
Daddy's own rod. The same rod -- though she didn't
point it out to Steve -- that was probably shoved to
the balls up Penny Butler's cunt at this very minute.
The whole world didn't need to know about her and
Daddy, did it?

She thought not. And even though she was giving him a
blowjob that he'd remember till the end of his life, if
he lived to be 100, there was no need to tell Steve
Butler where she'd learned to suck a hard dick.

She raised her head, a big gloppy string of saliva
dangling from the tip of her tongue to the end of his
totally wet dick. Kelli turned around. "Let's fuck
now, stud," she told him. "I bet I could screw the
freckles off your face without even half trying."

***


In the car, parked along the fire lane, Penny Butler
was lying with her head in Dan Miller's lap. His hands
rested lightly on her billowy tits, and his fingers
played casually with the hardened nipples. She moaned
a little from time to time, as he squeezed or pinched a
little harder than she was expecting, but it really
felt good, and she stroked his hand as he toyed with
her.

"You know, we could've gone to a motel," he said.

Penny smiled. "This was a lot more fun."

"No, I meant that place out by the airport, the one
that has waterbeds and closed-circuit fuck movies in
all the rooms."

"This was still more fun," Penelope insisted. She
lifted her head and turned over, taking hold of his
cock. He'd fired a big sweet thick load up her pussy,
but there was still life left in his tool, and she felt
the stirrings of that life as she worked him up and
down in her fingers. Leaning down, she started to lick
Dan's prick. The flesh tasted of his cum and her own,
and it was delicious on her tongue. She fed him in and
out, slurping and nibbling until his meat began to
expand against her tongue.

"I don't think I'm up for another round," Dan told her.
"I had a really hard day ..."

Penny didn't answer. She was too busy tonguing his
dick. From the way it throbbed and lengthened,
twitching a bit as it grew, she was sure he hadn't had
that hard a day. Not enough to keep him from giving
her a hard night, at least!

She came up for air, and his tool was rigid inside her
hand. Dan kissed her, and she snuggled against him,
rubbing him with the big tingly nipples of her tits.
She loved the way his chest hair felt, tickling them.

"I just hope your daughter gets her life straightened
out, so we can do it in a bed again like decent
people," Penelope added. "Maybe I should encourage her
to get friendly with Steve and Maria? Get all three of
them out of our hair at once!"

She leaned down, trapping his hard cock between her big
soft tits. He was rampant now, with a boner that would
not go down until she had fucked or sucked it off, and
that was just what Penny wanted.

She cradled his meat between her jugs and she fucked
them up and down his length, nipping at the prick's
point as it emerged from the valley of her hooters and
pushed insistently toward her mouth. Her tongue bathed
it in salivated arousal, and her teeth gnawed like a
beaver who had spent a few weeks at finishing school.

He pushed a little, and she sucked warmly at his
burgeoning knob, holding it behind her teeth and
whipping it with her tongue. Her jaws were concave
with energy, and the suctioning pressure of her mouth
was like the deep sea enfolding Jacques Cousteau.

She lifted her head and rubbed Dan's peter all over her
tits, especially the swollen nipples. She even tried
to stick the point of one nip into his piss slit. She
lifted his thigh and got her mouth onto his nuts for a
little sucking and licking, while her finger moved back
into his crack for some asshole fondling.

Her fingertip found the tiny crack and she reamed into
it with delicate strokes, spreading him, slowly
inserting the point of her finger into his backdoor
while her mouth kept very busy on his prick.

Penny was holding the knob of his cock in her palm when
her finger actually popped his shithole ring, and she
felt a sudden warm gush of liquid spurting from Dan's
rod. "Don't get carried away, stud!" she told him. "I
want to play a long time! I'm not going home with an
itchy cunt!"

She came up his rod with her mouth and she slurped up
the premature dribble of jizz he'd let fly, licking it
from his cock, from her fingers. Eating his seed was
the only thing she liked more than the way it felt
squirting up her cunt.

"Ain't life hell, lover?" she sighed, raising her face.
"Our k**s are old enough to know the score and not old
enough for us to throw out of the house! You get yours
married off, and damn, here she comes home again,
because her marriage didn't turn out all wine and
roses."

Penny shook her head. "And I don't think I'll ever get
mine married off, not with a son who's scared to death
of girls and a daughter who doesn't seem to be
interested in boys! If I didn't know better, I'd think
the hospital switched babies on me when Maria was born.
She's not like I was at her age. I was just totally
boy-crazy. Mmmm, Dan, I still am! How about it, boy?
Wanna fuck?"

She threw her leg across his lap and straddled him,
bringing her pussy down to bear against the hard shaft
of his dick. She bruised her wet cuntal gash with it,
stroking the big wet knob up and down her crack, and
then she took him inside, grunting a little as he
penetrated her hole.

For a moment she was stiff and tense atop him, and then
the mellow feel of his dick in her cunt sent a wave of
satisfaction through Penelope. She wriggled from side
to side, and her cunt seemed to squeeze around him like
the bellows of an accordion, and she started to fuck.

"We'll have to figure out what to do with those damn
k**s," she sighed, "but for right now, it's Mom and Dad
time. C'mon, Dad -- fuck Mom!"

***

Kelli was on her back on the floor, a cushion from the
sofa propping her ass up. She stroked her
lightly-furred cunt, displaying every inch of herself
to Steve Butler's marveling eyes. She knew in her
bones that he was seeing a beautiful, aroused pussy for
the very first time in his young life, and she saw his
prick -- stiff as a board, and fat like a cucumber --
twitching spasmodically, all by itself.

"You better get on board," she told the boy in a
throaty, excited voice. "I don't think I can wait much
longer. Look how hard my clit is, how wet my pussy
hole is. Mmmm, baby, I want you to fuck me ..."

She took his hands and guided him onto her. "It's
okay, baby," she whispered into his ear as he came to
rest atop her body. "I want it even more than you do!"
Kelli reached down between them and found Steve's hard
prick. She slid her fingers up and down the long fat
pole, and then she pointed it downward, arching her
pussy up to meet the thrust.

His cock nosed between her taut wet lips, and she felt
the point entering her hole. He was a big boy, all
right, and he'd be a pussyful when she got him inside
her. Not as big as Daddy, but a lot better than a
goddamn finger! She writhed, and then her cunt
enfolded his cock and drew him into Kelli's simmering
pussy stewpot.


CHAPTER 4

She moaned in a low growly voice of delight as Steve's
cock thrust into her pussy, spreading her snug wet
walls with its thickened bulk. He was awkward, almost
lurching as he went into Kelli, but oh, Jesus, he was
inside her, and it felt fantastic! She arched upward,
burying his bone within her hole, and she used her
knees like prybars on his thighs, his waist.

"Fuck me, baby," she panted, "mmmm, oh yeah, fuck
me!!!"

It took Steve three or four strokes to appreciate what
was happening to him. She heard him say, "Oh, Jesus!"
in a surprised voice, as if he'd suddenly awakened from
a dream and found himself balls-deep in a cunt that was
to die for. Well, that was more or less the size of
it, Kelli thought modestly.

He started to beat his meat into her pussy, and she had
to shake him. "Slow down, stud! We're not running a
race!"

He got the message, and his thrusting became a little
more relaxed -- more confident, too, at the same time.
She saw him smile as he picked up the rhythm of the
fuck, and his cock seemed to be moving of its own
direction, sawing in and out of Kelli's cunt with a
slow but determined drive. He breathed hard as he
dicked her, and she was panting beneath him, urging her
cunt up to meet the downstroke of his prick. "Aaahhh,"
she sighed in gratification, hitting the bottom of her
tunnel, his dickhead pounding against her cervix.

Kelli was sighing a little too. Her cuntal interior
thumped with his attack. Oh, shit, she was thumping
all over, from the inside out! She twined her legs
around his and locked him into her as if they'd been
ivied together. Her cunt gaped to swallow his probing
prick, and she felt the squishy deliciousness again and
again as his tool continued to fuck itself into her
snatch.

She opened her mouth to his tongue. He was getting a
little kinky, the more experienced she made him. Her
mouth was full of his tongue; she sucked it the way she
sucked a cock. Too bad it didn't get stiff like a
cock! She wouldn't have minded having an extra dick at
work on her right now!

His hands were down beneath Kelli, holding the cheeks
of her sweaty ass while he kept on pounding her with
his cock. He'd picked up speed again, but now she was
expecting it, and she fucked him back vengefully,
biting her lip, biting his lip, kissing the froth off
her mouth onto his own. Her body alternately stiffened
and relaxed beneath Steve's, providing provocative
counterpoint to his steady in-out cock stabbing. His
belly bumped hers, and her clit got more and more
stimulation, making Kelli's pussy all the more wet as
Steve continued to fill it with his cock.

"Goddamn," the boy said, "I think I'm pretty good at
this!"

"Betcher fucking ass you are," Kelli panted, "but don't
talk about it -- fuck it!" His hands squeezed
excitedly at her ass, and she stiffened out like a
board beneath him, making him fight for every inch of
cock-thrust he managed up her pussy -- but mmm, it was
worth it, for her as well as him!

The orgasm that had eluded her while she was jerking
off came without a quibble to Kelli Anderson now, her
snatch full of the neighbor boy's firm teenaged dick.
"Oh, you horny little fucker," she giggled, "you're
gonna make me come..."

He fucked harder, thrilled by her words. His cock
screwed deeper and deeper into Kelli's cunt, pounding
the bottom of her well. His belly rotated against
hers, and his reddish dickhairs tickled her clit into
frenzy. Her legs worked on his like a pair of pliers,
and her snatch was as wild and hungry as her mouth had
been, eating his cock five minutes earlier.

She almost always came when she fucked. What was the
use of fucking if you weren't going to get any of the
pleasure for yourself, right? But except with Daddy,
she rarely came as fast and with as relatively little
exertion as this.

Kelli chalked it up to her frustration and the couple
of hours' worth of fruitless masturbation she'd already
done this evening. Still, the k** was giving her a
hell of a hard ride, just the kind she liked, and it
was obvious that even if he'd never fucked a woman
before, he'd certainly thought about it, quite a lot!

Kelli erupted, her pussy bathing his cock in a flood of
ovary juice. His jaw dropped when he felt her orgasm
begin. "God!" he said, in a slightly reverent voice.
He didn't have to do any of the work now. All he had
to do was keep that cock of his shoved up her hole.
Kelli's snatch would do all the rest!

She fucked desperately beneath him, surrendering to her
orgasm, and sharing it with his delighted dick. Steve
leaned down to kiss her while she came, and she almost
bit his tongue off. Her pussy was so hot and tight and
wild around his prick that it felt as if she was trying
to bite it off, too.

She fell back suddenly, limp and satiated, and Steve
lay heavy upon her, still working his cock in and out.
"No, no," Kelli gasped, "I'm raw -- you've fucked me
bl**dy, I'm sure! Let me finish you in my mouth now,
baby -- little treat for doing a good job on me ..."

His tool popped out of her belching cunt, and she slid
down eagerly beneath Steve, grabbing him in both hands,
wiping her palms on the pussy wetness that coated the
full length of his meat. She could smell her cum on
him, and she wanted to lick it from his cock.

First, though, she placed his length between her tits
and made them a fluffy blanket around the boy's cock.
She would have been surprised, but not shocked, to know
that Steve's mother was doing the very same thing to
Daddy's cock, in a car parked in the woods, at almost
the very same moment. Great minds thought alike, and
anyway, Kelli enjoyed having her tits fucked.

And just as Steve's mother had done, she licked at the
bulbous-knobbed tool as it thrust back and forth at her
face from between her tits. It was a great way to
improve one's coordination. It would make a great
carnival sideshow game. She flipped the cock with her
tongue, licking it, teasing it, tantalizing it with the
promise of her mouth's full pleasures.

But then she had to have it. Her tits fell away from
their squeezing hold on the boy's cock, and she leaned
forward, her mouth engulfing him. She heard Steve howl
as her lips entrapped his peter, and she scooted down a
little lower, gulping and sucking, taking him deep and
sweet.

"Suck me," she heard the boy moan, "oh, suck my dick,
Kelli!!!"

***

Maria Butler looked at her watch. Steve had been gone
for more than half an hour. What was taking him so
long? That airhead bimbo daughter of Dan Miller's had
called him over to help her kill a rat, but Maria was
sure that the only rattish thing around was the smell.
She put on her sandals and went across the drive into
the Miller backyard.

The kitchen door was standing half open. Maria tapped,
but there was no answer, so she just walked into the
house. She stopped a moment, in the doorway, listening
to the sounds that came from deeper within. Her
eyebrows lifted.

She tiptoed through the kitchen, the dining room.
There wasn't much light but she'd been in the house
before and she knew her way around. She came to the
door that led from the dining room into the living room
and she stopped, peeking around the frame. The living
room was lit, and she had no trouble seeing what had
made the sounds she heard.

Jesus! Her bl**d chilled at the sight. Her b*****r
Steve, stark naked, was squatting on the naked body of
Kelli, and he was pumping his cock into the blonde
slut's sucking mouth! "Eat me," she heard him panting,
over and over. "Eat every inch of my cock, Kelli!!!"

And Kelli looked as happy as a pig in shit, attempting
to do just that! Maria was filled with disgust at what
she saw, but she couldn't quite bring herself to turn
away.

It was the first time she'd seen Steve naked in quite a
while, and she was surprised at the way he'd filled
out. He was becoming a man, even if he was now and
always would be Maria's little b*****r. As he fucked
Kelli's mouth, Maria got glimpses of his cock in
action. Jesus, he had a big one! It was fully erect,
too, and it gleamed with the drool that Kelli's mouth
spilled upon it.

The blonde was a sloppy, thirsty cocksucker, Maria
noted. Kelli obviously had no idea how gross and
disgusting she looked, feeding that thing in and out of
her open, drool-dripping mouth. She made piggish
noises as she feasted on Steve's meat, and she had one
hand on his ass, one on his balls, playing with his
body while she ate his cock.

Maria's eyes could not help taking in the display of
Kelli's body. The girl was stark naked, stretched out
on the floor, and angled in such a way that Maria could
not miss seeing the crotch, with its sparse patch of
blonde pussy fur, the pink crack showing plainly. The
lips were puckered, protruding, and they were glisteny
wet, as wet as Steve's cock.

Kelli was beautiful, in a slightly trashy way. Her
tits were too big, her thighs a little too plump and
pink, her ass a trifle too round and prominent. Her
skin was pale peach, and Maria's fingers began to
twitch nervously.

Somehow she knew that Kelli's skin was underlain with a
layer of palpable babyfat, even at twenty-two or so,
and that fingers sliding across that skin would leave
bright streaks for a moment as they touched the creamy
flesh.

Maria stared again, at the exposure of Kelli's cunt.
Her mouth was very dry, and her armpits were beginning
to drip. That wasn't the only wet spot on her body
right now. She rocked a little on the balls of her
feet, and her thighs clenched together, pushing upward
against the puff of her own pussy.

She touched one of her tits, fingers brushing lightly
across the tip of the hillock, and she could feel her
nipple getting stiff inside her bra. Her hand pressed
down upon the point of her tit, and there was a
tremendous pressure inside her chest, as if she were
about to implode. She reached down with her other hand
and touched the front of her jeans. Her eyes were
fixed upon the crack of Kelli's cunt, and she could not
take them away.

As she pressed her hand firmly against her own cunt,
something seemed to snap inside her. Oh, God, she
thought, what the fuck am I doing??? Blushing scarlet,
she turned away, and she tiptoed back through the
dining room, into the kitchen, and out the back door.
She hurried across the drive and into her own house.

Locking the bedroom door behind her, she stripped out
of her clothes and lay down upon her bed. Her eyes
were closed, and she saw through them, more clearly
than ever, the vertical smile of Kelli's cunt, the pink
promise of the blonde slut's deliciously upholstered
body.

"No," Maria moaned, "no, no, no ... " but her own body
was telling her "Yes, yes, yes," and her hands went
instinctively to her pussy, to her throbbing, erected
clit button.

***

Kelli was sitting up now, head down on Steve while he
rocked before her on his knees. His hands were on her
head, her shoulders, her tits, everything he could
reach. They ranged down to her pussy and tickled her
slit while she fed on him, and she moaned her delight
around his dick. Her snatch was raw from the sweet
hard fuck he'd given her, but the touch of his fingers
now sent fresh thrills through Kelli.

She worked his cock in and out of her mouth, using her
lips and jaws alone to manipulate him. Both her hands
were on his ass, and she was squeezing and kneading the
cheeks. Her fingers were in the crack, and they played
occasionally across his shithole. He seemed to like
it. The more she stroked him there, the deeper he
tried to shove his rod in her mouth. She stuck her
little finger up his ass, and he fucking near strangled
her with his fucking dick!

The tight heat of his asshole surrounded her finger.
She moved in and out in short strokes. Guys nearly
always enjoyed that, since it allowed more stimulation
to their prostates, but the best time to do it was just
before the guy was about to bust his nuts. She
replaced the pinky with her middle finger, once she'd
gotten his hole broken in, and she began to move it a
little deeper, a little harder. His cock was going
crazy in her mouth, and her mouth was absolutely nutty
about that juicy dick he was feeding to it!

She grabbed the root of his cock in one hand, using the
other one on his ass, and she held his knob behind her
front teeth in a death grip. Her fist shucked up and
down the length of the boy's shaft, and he was just
moaning and howling now, like a dog left out in the
rain.

"Suck it, you bitch," he groaned, "oh, I'm gonna squirt
you full!"

That's what I'm here for! Kelli thought with a
suppressed giggle, and she worked her fist more
energetically, jerking him off into her mouth while she
prodded her middle finger up and down his poopchute.
Suddenly her fingertip thrust against the walnut-sized
globule of his prostate, and his cock erupted!

Scalding hot jizz scorched her tongue as it squirted
from Steve's piss slit,and her mouth filled with his
discharge. He squirted as if he'd not gotten off in
months. The starchy, tapioca-like cum flooded Kelli's
mouth.

She gulped most of it, but a lot ran over her lips and
dribbled down her chin. Her finger kept on poking his
prostate, and he must have given her eight or ten
separate gushing squirts before his tool went dry and
she was mouthing an empty gun.

***

"Not bad, dude," she told him as they lay naked on the
floor. Her face was still sticky with his overflow
jizz, and she licked her lips round the edges of her
mouth from time to time, lapping up another sip of his
seed. "I can't believe you never did it before,
though."

"I just never know what to say to girls," Steve said,
blushing, totally embarrassed despite the tremendous
fuck he'd just given this strange young woman.

"You don't have to say a fucking thing," Kelli giggled.
"Just haul out this baby." She flipped his cock. It
was still half-hard, despite the workout. "Any girl
who sees that will react just like I did, sweetness."

Steve's blush grew deeper. "I could never do anything
like that," he said softly. "I'm 'way too shy. I
guess that's my trouble. My mom and my s****r treat me
like a baby. I mean, it's hell, living with them.
They're always running around the house half-naked."

He cleared his throat, and looked away in
embarrassment. Kelli smiled and put her hand on his
shoulder. He turned back to face her.

"Like, tonight, when she was getting ready for her date
with your dad, Mom asked me to bring her a safety pin,
and when I went into the bedroom, she was just getting
into this really sexy slip, you know? Her tits were
hanging out of it and she just slipped them inside and
smiled and said, 'Thanks, honey.' I coulda died!"

Kelli tried to picture it. Trouble wasn't that she
could not. She could. Steve seemed not to notice her
enigmatic little smile.

"She was wearing these black panties and stockings,
with garters, even," Steve went on. Mmmm, thought
Kelli, that certainly was to her daddy's tastes! He'd
always had a thing about garters. Sometimes Kelli wore
them for him. It really made his dick get hard. But
then, what didn't make Daddy's cock get hard? the young
blonde wondered.

"Like, my cock was starting to get hard, from seeing my
mother got up like some sex goddess, for Chrissakes,
and she acted like I was still ten years old and taking
baths with her."

Kelli's eyebrows lifted. The people next door sounded
just a little off-center. Not exactly mondo, perhaps,
but slightly out of the regular groove.

"And Maria's just as bad," Steve went on. "I don't
think she even knows I'm a boy. Not that she'd care,
because she never dates or anything, but ..."

"Uh-oh," Kelli said, sitting up. "That's Daddy's car
outside. I think maybe you better put your pants on
and go home, darling. Our folks are home from their
date, and this might be a little hard to explain, you
know?"

As Steve hurried into his pants, Kelli was putting on
her t- shirt and panties. "Don't look so glum, chum,"
she said, elbowing him. "I have a feeling we're going
to see each other again, real soon, you know? Maybe
I'll be attacked by another rat." She tiptoed up to
kiss him. "Keep a stiff dick till you see me again,
baby. Now get your buns home!"


CHAPTER 5

It had been a reasonably fine morning, Kelli decided,
lying in the sun on the secluded porch that joined her
father's bedroom. As she'd expected, Daddy had come in
from his date with nothing left over for Kelli. They'd
slept together, but very innocently, just snuggling and
sharing the warmth of each other's bodies. Penny
Butler had obviously thrown a king-size fucking onto
Daddy. Kelli would have minded a great deal more if
she hadn't gotten a pretty nice bounce from Penny's son
here at home.

Of course, she'd awakened horny, as always, and the
fastest way to satisfy her morning urges was to give
Daddy a blowjob that was guaranteed to remind him where
his buns were most excellently buttered. He'd come out
of a sound sl**p to find his cock stiff and wet in
Kelli's mouth, and by then it was too late for him to
do anything but pat her head while she sucked the
everloving jizz out of his rod. Mmmm, he always had a
nice morning mouthful for his darling daughter, too!

You didn't need oatmeal for breakfast when you could
suck a load out of your Daddy's delicious hard cock.
The flavor of his squirting seed was still tangible
inside Kelli's mouth, even more so than the drink she
sipped as she relived the thrilling moment when his cum
had scorched her lapping tongue.

But he was off to work, and she'd seen Steve depart for
his summer job. The only fun she'd had in the last
couple of hours had been taking a phone call from her
soon-to-be ex-husband Timothy Jonathan Anderson, who
was trying to figure out why she'd left him. Fuck! If
he didn't know, it was too late to educate him. She'd
told him to eat shit and she'd hung up. God, what a
wussy!

Now she was in the sun, soaking up rays and sipping on
a wickedly early pi¤a colada. It tasted a little
thick, and that reminded her of the sweet hot load of
cum she'd sucked out of Steve Butler's peter last
night. Maybe she'd get a chance for another round with
him. The k** was raw but he definitely had promise.
With the right teacher, he could turn into a world-
class fucker.

Kelli sipped at her drink, luxuriating naked in the
sunshine, with the porch railing to protect her from
prying eyes, and she felt pretty good about everything.
Until she heard a voice calling her name from below.

"Kelli, are you up there?"

It was a female voice, that she didn't exactly
recognize. Leaning over the rail, she saw Maria Butler
standing in her backyard. She'd met Maria yesterday
but didn't really consider herself to be on a
first-name basis with the girl.

Kelli touched her hair, then patted her chest and hip.
"Blonde," she said, "built, and beautiful. Yes, it's
me, and I'm up here."

"I have a bone to pick with you," Maria said, and she
came into the Miller backyard. There was a set of
steps leading up to the second-floor landing, and the
neighbor girl came up them with a determined set to her
face.

She stopped short at the top of the stairs, realizing
that Kelli was stretched out naked on a blanket. Her
face went red, and she made an odd sound.

Maria was a pleasantly plain girl, Kelli thought,
looking back at her. Her hair was a mousier shade than
the red of her mother and b*****r, and she was rather
skinny and shapeless. Kelli remembered that Steve had
talked about his s****r going around half-naked, as if
to torment him in his adolescence, but she couldn't
quite figure why the sight of Maria naked would be
anything to bother a normal male.

"You slut," Maria said, getting right to the point, "I
saw what you did to my b*****r last night. Where do
you get off, seducing a young boy like Steve? And
don't tell me you didn't. I was standing in the
doorway while you were -- God, while you were --"

"Fucking him?" Kelli asked calmly. "Or sucking him?
Did you stay for the whole show, perhaps, or did you
come in late? Or leave early?" She sat up. "Care for
a drink? It's pre-mixed. There's an extra paper cup.
Just pour some from the bottle."

"God, what a bimbo you are!" Maria said. "You do that
stuff with my little b*****r, and then you act like you
want to be my friend?"

"Well, then fuck you," Kelli said. "It doesn't mean
shit to me what you think or what you do. I was horny,
and Steve was cute, so I fucked him. He had the time
of his life. It was a lot healthier for him than
sneaking peeks at you and your mom when you're half
naked. Maybe you should close your door when you're
dressing, Maria. Stevie seems to have been traumatized
a bit by some of the sights around your house."

She eyed the skinny girl up and down. "I can understand
that, of course. So what's the problem? Did you wanna
pop his cherry yourself or something? And I beat you
to the punch?"

Maria shrieked and threw herself upon Kelli. The
blonde was so surprised she didn't even fight back.
Until Maria landed a slap alongside Kelli's jaw. It
stung, and Kelli's eyes filled with stinging tears.

"You cunt!!!" she snapped, drawing back her fist and
throwing it at Maria. She contacted squarely on the
girl's chin, and Maria's head snapped back, her eyes
rolling over in their sockets. For a moment Kelli
thought she'd KO'd the crazy bitch. But then she saw
the glimmer of consciousness in Maria's eyes.

Maria lay on her back, panting. Kelli felt pretty
goddamn good. She'd never been in a fight before, and
she had obviously won this one. "Let's get a look at
what you've been showing off to Stevie," she added,
intending to rub it in with salt. "I can't imagine any
guy getting a hard-on over you, but maybe looks are
deceiving, n'est pas?"

She yanked up on Maria's t-shirt. The girl squealed
and slapped at Kelli's hands, but Kelli wasn't to be
denied. She pulled the shirt up and off. Maria turned
over, hands crossed over her bra cups.

Kelli yanked down on the girl's shorts, pulling them
and the panties down all at once. She slapped Maria
sharply on the ass. It was a rather skinny ass, but it
rippled nicely under the slap, and Kelli whacked it
again, watching the red marks spread across the pale
flesh. Maria didn't tan in or out of a bikini. She
was pale under her clothes, with skin like antique
ivory.

"C'mon, cunt," she said, savoring the triumph, "let's
see all of it!"

Maria struggled, but Kelli was insistent. She pushed
Maria's hands away, grabbed the front of the bra, and
ripped it loose. Then she pulled the shorts and
panties all the way off and tossed them off the porch,
into the yard.

Maria huddled, naked, sobbing. Kelli began to feel
like shit. But she hadn't started any of this. Maria
had come up here spoiling for a fight. Kelli leaned
back and looked at the girl.

Naked, she wasn't nearly as dull-looking as she seemed
to be with clothes on. Her body was slim -- not
exactly skinny -- but it was definitely a girl body.
She had small tits, like little round apples. They
were very firm-looking, with tiny, dime-sized nipples
set at their exact centers. The nips were a pale brown
and their points stuck out, almost enticingly erect.
Kelli looked down at her own billowy 38-Cs but she
wasn't entirely sure they were better than Maria's
dainty cupcakes.

Maria's legs were smooth and willowy -- long in
proportion to her rather small body. Between them
showed a puffy patch of thick dark hair, trimmed arond
the edges. Her waist was so narrow, Kelli thought,
that she could have encircled it with her hands. But
why would she ever want to?

"Damn you," Maria whispered. "You whore!"

"Just because I fucked your b*****r?" Kelli taunted.
"What's the matter, baby? Were you saving him for
yourself? But from all the reports I get, you don't
even like boys! Oh, shit!" she said, suddenly putting
two and two together and coming up with five.

Maria sat up slowly, rising until she was on her knees.
She took a deep breath and her tits lifted shyly. "I
watched you," she whispered. "Watched you fucking
Steve. And all I could think about was -- "

"I don't do that shit," Kelli said. "I've had offers,
but it's not my bag. I like guys."

Maria reached out, still holding her breath. She put
her hand on Kelli's nearest tit. She touched it as if
it were a holy relic, her fingers brushing lightly over
the surface, the curves, the pink point of nipple.
Again and again her fingertip returned to the nipple,
scr****g delicately across its peak. Kelli felt a
throb inside the flesh of her tits and she didn't have
to look down to know that her nipples were erecting.

As if she were weighing the odds, Maria took both of
Kelli's tits in her hands. She looked into Kelli's
blue eyes with her own pale hazel ones, and she was
obviously scared to death. So was Kelli. The blonde
had meant it when she said she'd never fucked around
with other girls before. Who needed other girls when
she had Daddy? But now, with her tits heaving inside
the light caressing hold of Maria's hands, Kelli found
herself growing almost unbelievably excited.

Maria leaned in, and Kelli knew she was about to be
kissed. She closed her eyes and let the mousy girl
kiss her. Maria's mouth was hot and wet, and it tasted
surprisingly sweet. Kelli parted her lips, and Maria's
tongue came scampering in like a playful puppy. Kelli
put her hands on Maria's shoulders, and before she knew
it, her arms were around the other girl and she was
pulling Maria hotly against her.

Maria liked to kiss almost as much as Kelli enjoyed
being kissed. It felt strangely different, being
kissed by another woman. The lips were softer, and they
seemed to know instinctively all the spots where Kelli
most liked to be kissed. Some places that no one but
Daddy had ever previously discovered, like the area
just behind her earlobe, or the joint of her neck and
shoulder.

The girl's mouth moved down Kelli's front, onto the
lushly swelling curves of tit. Maria had nipples on
her mind, and she trapped them, first the one and then
the other, sucking hungrily at their erectile tissue.
She squeezed the tits together and moved her mouth back
and forth, going from one to the other in a frenzy.
She was biting now, too, but God, it felt good!

"You crazy cunt," Kelli giggled, running her fingers
through Maria's rather mousy hair. It felt much nicer
than it looked -- like little strands of silk growing
from the girl's head. Maria looked up, and her eyes
were absolutely radiant. She laid her fingers atop
Kelli's tit and streaked them firmly over the flesh.
"Just like I thought," she said, looking at the little
pink marks that showed momentarily on Kelli's skin.

"Last night," she added, "after I watched you and
Steve -- I went home and jerked off till my clit ached.
Oh, I wanted you so bad, but I never thought I'd get
the chance. Please, Kelli, can I lick your pussy, just
a little bit? All I could think of last night was how
sweet it looked, and how good it must taste ..."

"You got that right," Kelli said. "Everybody who's
ever licked it has come back for seconds. Oh, what the
fuck? Go ahead. But you won't convert me."

She stretched out, her knees up, and Maria went down on
her hungrily. Kelli was astonished at the zeal and the
zest the skinny little thing threw into it. If she'd
attacked potatoes like she went after cunt, she'd weigh
300 pounds.

Her tongue was everywhere, and she hit some spots in
Kelli that very few guys had ever sampled. It was as
if she knew exactly where to put her lips and tongue
for the best effect. Obviously, Kelli's wasn't the
first pussy Maria Butler had ever licked. Were they
teaching lesbianism in sex ed class these days? Ooohh,
shit!!! The girl was fucking good!

She spread the cunt lips and worked her tongue in and
out, alternating it with lots and lots of clitoral
stimulation. Kelli's clit rarely needed much
stimulation, but Maria was working overtime. She
sucked it, she blew on it, she wiped it with her
tongue, and she teased it with her fingers while she
was sliding her tongue in and out of Kelli's
ever-wetter hole.

She replaced the tongue with her fingers, fucking them
just like a cock, and she went back to nibbling and
blowing on the clitoris. Her fingers were bunched and
horny, and they thrust in and out of Kelli's hole with
a drive that the blonde rarely got from a man's dick.
Kelli began to buck and undulate, moaning deliciously
as it got nicer and then nicer still.

Maria's lips moved down to cover Kelli's drooling gash,
and she put her hands -- both of them -- on Kelli's
ass, lifting the twat up toward her face so she could
get even deeper into the juicy arousal.

She looked up from time to time, seeking approval in
Kelli's blue eyes, and she got it. With her mouth
ringed in smears of pussy wetness and her own leaking
saliva, she looked both cute and kinky. How could
Kelli ever have thought this dolly plain- looking?
Feeding on cunt, Maria looked almost gorgeous, beaming
with the satisfaction that the act gave her and that
she was able to give from it.

Her fingers were playing with Kelli's asshole. They
were skinny, and Kelli's butt wasn't exactly virginally
tight. Maria shoved a digit up the chute and Kelli
gasped and rammed her twat straight into Maria's face.
The girl hummed and giggled as she lapped it, and Kelli
Miller Anderson came all over those fluttering lips.
"Oh, you nasty bitch," she panted, squeezing Maria's
face with her thighs and washing the girl's face with
her drooling cuntal juices.

Maria sat up, and Kelli sat up too, her body trembling
in every muscle. "I suppose you want me to do it to
you now," she said hoarsely, and she saw the gleam of
total delight in Maria's eyes.

"I'd hoped," Maria whispered, "but I hadn't figured
you'd want to."

"Yeah? Well, don't judge people you don't know," Kelli
said, shoving the skinny girl down onto her back.

First she kissed and licked her own juice off Maria's
mouth and chin, laving the girl's face with her tongue
and relishing the sweet cunty taste of her pussy
fluids. She lay atop Maria, dominating the skinny
girl's petite body with her own larger, plusher frame.

Maria's thighs opened, and Kelli sank between them, her
cunt coming to rest against the other girl's. She
began to move in small jiggles, bouncing her pussy onto
Maria's again and again. The throbs of excitement
passed back and forth from body to body, and Kelli
found herself growing more and more turned-on by it
all. I shoulda tried this sooner, she told herself.

She held Maria's tits. God, they were firm! Her
fingers dug into them, and the nipples stood up in
longer and longer erections. She glanced down at the
brown buds and her mouth watered for the taste of them.
She trailed her tongue down Maria's neck, onto the
sloping curve of the chest, and she walked it up to the
nearest nipple.

Kelli tickled it round and round, her tongue gliding up
and down the peak of the stiff brown bud. It tasted
sweaty and sweet, at the same time. She could feel the
pulsations shooting through it, and behind the cushion
of the tit, Maria's heart was beating rapidly.

Kelli sucked the nip into her mouth. There was a kind
of yeasty taste to the flesh as she fed on it, and she
was sure she was getting deja vu flashbacks to her
infancy, when she drank milk from her mother's tit.
She pulled on Maria's teat with her mouth, as if she
wanted to get some more milk right now!

Her belly was rubbing Maria's cunt now, and the tickly
hairs were almost unbearable against her skin. It was
a hot pussy, and wetness was trickling from its gash.
She could feel that, through the hair, and although she
could have sucked the delicious little tits for a
couple of hours and still not been finished with them,
she found herself wondering just what the hell it would
be like to shove her face into that hairy bun and taste
the creamy ooze that came from the excited crack.

"I've gotta be crazy," she sighed, kissing her way down
Maria's belly, sliding lower and lower. She could
smell hot pussy, and it made her nostrils twitch, her
tongue tingle.

She pressed her face into Maria's pussy bush, getting a
snoutful of the cunty fragrance wafting from the crack.
Her lips brushed against the crack, and she hummed and
purred, sending vibrations of arousal into Maria. The
girl's thighs moved up and down, stroking the sides of
Kelli's head, sometimes squeezing against it and urging
her to come in for even more.

Kelli still wasn't sure she could do it -- let alone
that she even wanted to do it -- but she was here now
and she might as well get a taste, at least, right?
Something to tell her grandc***dren about. If she ever
had any. Given her luck with marriages, she was still
a long way short of the mark.

She peeled back the furry lips, baring the interior of
Maria's cunt. She'd never seen one up close before.
The slickness of the pussy groove, the way the sun made
it glisten wet and juicy -- the pearly pink erectile
tissue of Maria's clit, the pulsation at the opening of
her twat tunnel itself -- they were like a revelation
to Kelli, and she found herself staring in awe. God,
she thought. No wonder guys went crazy for pussy! It
had to be the most gorgeous sight on earth!

She pushed her mouth down onto the crack and she
started to lick it and kiss it and suck it. She had no
idea what to do, until she began, and then it was as if
she'd been doing it all her life. Her tongue moved
instinctively, and she knew exactly what, and where, to
lick, to kiss, to suck on.

Maria's clit was hard and horny, and she spent a lot of
time there, making it harder, hornier, wetter. Her
lips nuzzled it, sucking, kissing, arousing the button
to an almost scarlet erectile state. She wiped it with
her tongue, then sucked it again, and she felt it throb
in passionate response.

"Oh, Kelli," Maria sighed, "you do that soooo nice ..."

She was really playing by ear, just doing the kind of
things she liked to have done to her own pussy. She
spread the hole and fucked her tongue tip in and out of
it in short, breathless strokes, and it seemed to be
exactly what Maria wanted. Juice rolled down the
tunnel, onto her thrusting tongue, and she sipped it
into her mouth, marveling at the delicious sweetness of
it all.

She moved her lips back up to the clit, deciding to
imitate Maria as much as possible. As she nibbled the
tiny hard button, she put her finger into Maria's cunt
and eased it up the hole. Jesus, the girl was fucking
tight! Kelli gasped a little as the muscles resisted
her finger's insertion. Her own cunt would never have
been so reluctant to take a strange organ home.

"God," she said, looking up in sudden realization,
"you've never been fucked, have you? You've still got
your cherry!"

Maria blushed, and she nodded. Kelli giggled. She
couldn't imagine anyone being a virgin, but she'd had a
boy virgin last night, and now her finger was
struggling to get inside a cherry girl. Jesus! And
they said stuff always came in threes. What was next, a
virgin dog, for Chrissakes?

She grew more gentle with her finger, but her lips were
almost savage now, sucking and slurping on Maria's
clit. She whipped the button, making the girl whine
and scream and cream a little, too, and the wetness
oozing down Maria's snatch made the finger slide a
hair deeper into her pussy hole. Maria's thighs were
snug against the sides of Kelli's face, but Kelli
wouldn't have, couldn't have stopped now, in any case.

She moved her mouth down to the pussy, and she sucked,
licked, tongue-fucked the quivering coral-pink hole.
Her hand went down to Maria's ass, and she repaid the
fingerwork she'd gotten from the girl next door. She
straightened out her finger and pushed it into Maria's
shitter, just a little but enough to make the girl arch
herself upward and shove cunt into Kelli's face.

The finger sank into Maria's backdoor -- tighter, even,
than her pussy, if that was imaginable -- and Kelli fed
on the twat as it began to orgasm against her mouth.

While Maria was still coming, and while Kelli herself
was feeling the hot horny urges building anew, the
blonde sat up and twisted her body around. She
scissored her snatch against Maria's, pushing the two
hot cunts together.

She bumped hard, taking hold of Maria's hand, and she
began a rhythmic pumping pressure that bounced her twat
off Maria's again and again. The pounding was very
close to the delightful action of fucking, and it was
all Kelli needed to moan her way into another come.

When they were drained and finished, they lay together
on the porch, safe from snoopy eyes and sharing drinks
from the glass of pi¤a colada. Both of them were a
little d***k on pussy and rum, and it was definitely
the only way to face a summer afternoon.

"It was great," Kelli confessed, while Maria nibbled at
her tits, "but you're doing yourself one hell of a bad
turn if this is the only thing you do, sexwise, baby.
I mean, a virgin lesbian??? You shouldn't write guys
off without trying a few."

"I couldn't do anything like that," Maria insisted.
"This is what I love to do. I don't need anything
else, even though I don't get nearly as much pussy as I
want."

"Sure you could," Kelli replied. "In fact, I bet I
could get you laid without a bit of trouble. C'mon,
honey -- I was brave enough to try something new. Why
don't you? Make sure you're not missing something you
might enjoy."

Maria shook her head. "Unh-uh," she repeated. "I
won't do anything like that." She sounded firm,
convinced. Kelli took one of the small firm tits in
her hand and squeezed it. "I mean it," Maria told her.
"You can't talk me into anything I don't want to do."

Kelli shrugged. "If you insist ... " She was already
making her plans.


CHAPTER 6


Dan Miller had had a shitty day at the office, but that
was nothing unusual. He'd been knocked out even before
he went to work, what with fucking Penelope four times
up in the woods.

And then, coming home to find Kelli all revved up -- as
usual! The k** was a sexual wolfpack, all rolled up
into one slim, big-titted, nicely tanned frame. No
wonder she couldn't get along with her husband. She
oughta be married to the New Orleans Saints. And the
Steelers! Maybe then she'd get enough!

Still, it was always a delight to fuck his daughter.
Even if she did have naughty habits like waking him up
with a wet-mouthed blowjob. God, what a cocksucker
she'd become! She'd turned out nothing like her
mother, for damn sure!

He didn't see her downstairs, so he took off his jacket
and tie and went upstairs. Just as he'd figured. The
nasty little slut was stretched out on his bed, naked
as a jaybird, sliding a finger in and out of her cute
pink pussy.

Her toes curled and uncurled as she diddled herself,
and her eyes were closed. The finger eased in and out
of her hole, emerging with a filmy coat of moisture,
then thrusting home again, harder on alternate strokes.
Her cunt lifted rhythmically toward the plunging
finger, and she squirmed erotically as it went home
again inside her.

Kelli made soft, erotic moaning sounds, and Dan's prick
began to harden inside his pants, just from watching
her at play. Kelli could always give him a hard dick.

The bed shook a little beneath her as her masturbation
picked up speed. She was playing with her tits,
lifting them up so she could lap the hard pink nipples
with her moist tongue. Her finger plunged into her
cunt like an oil drill. Dan's own fingers twitched,
imagining the slick greasy wetness that her finger was
finding in the hot recesses of her fuck slot.

She took a nipple into her mouth, sucking at it. He
loved to see her doing that. It made his dick tingle
with excitement. Her lips pulled lovingly at her
nipple. She looked like an angel when she sucked
herself, even better when she sucked him, her eyes all
rapt and dreamy. Damn, he'd fathered a good-looking
daughter!

"Daddy's home, honey," Dan said, reaching for his belt.

***

"So how was your day?" he asked, stroking her body.
She was undressing him, her fingers flying as they
loosened buttons, dropped the zipper, tugged the pants
down his legs. She stuck both hands into his shorts
and filled them with his cock and balls.

"Okay, I guess," Kelli conceded, "but I really got
lonesome while you were gone. And here's what I was
soooo lonesome for, Daddy dearest!"

She massaged his tool, using both hands on it. He
wasn't rigid, and that was how she preferred it. Kelli
loved to take his prick into her mouth when it was
still semi-soft, in order to feel it harden on her
tongue.

Bending over, she layered his cock between her tits,
squeezing them together and fucking his meat back and
forth between their spongy mounds. She licked the tip
each time it emerged from its fleshy entrapment, and
his knob glistened with her saliva well before she
actually took him into her mouth.

She let her tits drop away and she pulled his peter
onto her extended tongue, then guided it into her
mouth. Her lips closed around him and Dan humped his
prick eagerly, excitedly, into his daughter. She
gurgled as she sucked, and she could feel his tool
growing rapidly, filling the chamber of her mouth with
lustfully fattened flesh.

Kelli sighed and sucked him a little deeper. Her hands
were on his ass, and she slapped and tickled
alternately, urging him to fuck her mouth harder! Dan
drew back and plunged, almost burying his shaft in his
daughter's throat. She gasped and squealed, but the
bulk of his cock muffled the sound to a bass growl.

Dan eased back, and out. She snapped at him with her
lips. "Give me more, Daddy!" she demanded, holding
his balls in her hand. "More!"

"I want some too, honey," Dan smiled, reversing
himself. He threw a leg over Kelli's body and angled
his face down into her honey-dripping crotch. He
spread the crack of her puffy cunt and then slipped a
finger into Kelli's hole. His cock dangled in her
face, and she was licking it, kissing it, rubbing her
mouth up and down the length of the shaft, all the way
to his jiggling sack of balls.

She sucked at his nuts, then licked upward, toward his
asshole. The taste of sweat was strong, but it was a
vibrantly masculine flavor, and it thrilled Kelli
tremendously. Her tongue burrowed into his assring,
the same way his finger was burrowing into her pussy.

Dan licked warmly at Kelli's clit, making the little
button hard and harder still. It wiggled beneath his
tongue, growing slippery as his saliva drooled onto it.
His finger was fucking furiously in and out of Kelli's
cunt, and she bucked eagerly in response to his
thrusts.

He took his finger out and sucked her juice from it,
then leaned further down so he could lick the wet slice
of her cunt. Sticky ooze was dripping from her
pulsating pussy hole, and his tongue entered that hole,
driving it still wilder, crazier, hornier.

The muscles convulsed, and she writhed beneath him,
climaxing already. Kelli was one girl who never had
the slightest bit of trouble coming. Dan licked and
fondled her pussy while she trembled through her first
release, and then he spread her as widely as she'd open
and he really started to work on his daughter's sweet
ripe cunt.

She put the end of his cock in her mouth, nursing at it
like a baby feeding from a mother's nipple. She hummed
and purred and moaned as she slurped him, and her
tongue was crazy and more than slightly sexy as it
worked round and round the inserted knob of her dad's
prick. The ripples of pleasure spread through her
pussy and made the act of sucking him all the more
delicious.

Kelli fed a bit more cock in, still sucking hard. Dan
was eating her cunt now, and the heat of her initial
come doubled back on itself. She pushed her snatch up
to his face, her thighs clutching at the sides of his
head.

He was getting a little excited too, hard-fucking her
mouth with his cock. He was stiff now, and she could
almost taste the jizz that was simmering inside his
balls. She suctioned his meat, urging that sticky
porridge to come out and pay her throat a visit.

"Oh, honey, I need to fuck you now," she heard her
father sigh, and he gently extracted his cock from her
mouth. She'd have been perfectly willing to blow him
off, because she loved the taste of his cum, but he
wanted to fuck, and the more she thought about it, the
more she did, too!

Kelli went over, onto her belly, lifting her butt high
and spreading the cheeks. Dan knelt behind her, head
dropping down. He licked her pussy from the rear,
teasing it with his tongue. He licked her shitter too,
and Kelli giggled in delight.

"Nasty as ever, Pop!" she said. "Mmmm, why don't you
stick a finger in there while you're at it? And maybe
something more than a finger ... ?"

He straightened up and used his dick on her, sliding
the long hard shaft through her crotch, along the wet
tingly crease of her cunt. She squirmed and sighed,
using her thighs to tantalize his prick.

The rubbing of his stiff prick on her clit was dreamy,
and she just seemed to get hotter and hotter. The
sliding door that led out onto the private porch was
open, and a pleasant breeze came into the bedroom,
enough to keep Kelli from totally overheating.

She glanced toward the open doorway, the flutter of the
semi-sheer curtain that d****d it. Her blue eyes
sparkled wickedly. "Fuck me, Daddy," she pleaded.
"Take that big hard cock and stick it in me, somewhere,
will ya?"

He put the knob against her shithole and thrust, as if
he meant to ram it into Kelli's butt. She groaned, but
even though she wasn't lubed, she didn't really mind.
She'd been dying to have his dick up her ass ever since
she ran back home from her soon-to-be ex-marriage.

Dan tickled her butt with his cock, but he wasn't in
the mood to assfuck Kelli right now, obviously. He
just wanted to tease her a little. He moved his knob
into the snug clench of her assring, and the very tip
of it did slide into the girl, but it came out again
almost as fast as it had entered.

He pushed a little to the southward, nosing his big
snout into the spread of her pussy lips. Normally he'd
have been in her up to the nuts by this time, but he
seemed to enjoy the slow buildup, the tease, the
anticipation. Dan worked shallowly, in and out of his
daughter's crack, tipping her with his bulb but coming
out of her just as her cunt started to gulp and
swallow.

And then, without warning, he shoved his tool home, and
Kelli squealed in shock as she suddenly filled with her
daddy's prick. He leaned over her, grabbing at the
soft spongy mounds of her tits, and he ramfucked her in
short stabs that bounced his knob off her cervix again
and again.

There was no question Daddy was like, really turned on,
Kelli thought, which made it unanimous. Or was it
unanimous? Was everybody excited? She glanced over
toward the open door again, and she wondered.

"Let me ride you now, Daddy!" she pleaded. "You're
fucking so hard I'm starting to hurt!"

But as she mounted him, pulling his tool up into her
dripping cuntal box, she had no intention of slowing
down. She just wanted to be on top. She felt most
natural when she was on top of things, and her pussy
slid down almost viciously, swallowing Dan's rigid tool
with a shudder and a gulp.

Kelli squirmed wildly, stimulating her clit on her
father's body hair, on his firm groin. She reached
down to play with it while she rode him, and that made
the fucking even nicer. But when was fucking ever
anything but nice? Especially when it was with Daddy!

He bore her over backwards, and now he was atop Kelli,
pushing his rod home thrust after wild hot thrust. She
lifted her knees and deepened her cunt to his probing.
His strokes were alternately soft and savage, three or
four ferociously possessive stabs followed by some
slow, lingering dick thrusts that had Kelli purring
like a kitten. And then he got mean and nasty again,
and her pussy slobbered its excitement all over his big
fat cock.

"Lemme taste it," she panted, disengaging. Dan lay on
his side and she went down on his rod, loving the taste
of her pussy that coated his flesh. She didn't have
the only good-tasting pussy around, though, she'd
learned today, and that was for damn sure.

She still couldn't quite believe she and Maria had
sucked and fingered each other off. Like, who'd have
ever thought two girls could get any fun out of sharing
pussies? Didn't you need a dick to make it all
worthwhile? But she and the neighbor girl had gotten
along just fine without a cock in sight!

Kelli looked again toward the doorway, the filmy layer
of curtain fluttering in the breeze. Well? she
thought. Well?

She throated her father's cock. This tool had made
her, and it had never done a finer piece of work, she
was sure, and now she was saying thanks in her own
special way. She could taste dribbles of cum, leaking
out of Daddy's dick, as if he was so full of jizz he
couldn't hold it all in. But it was only a dribbling
overflow. He had something much bigger to give her,
and she intended to get it!

"You seem friskier than usual, today, Kel," Dan said,
his fingers sliding through her silky blonde hair as
she fed on his peter. "God, honey, it's no wonder Tim
wasn't enough to keep you satisfied! I think I'm gonna
have to hire a guy to work the extra shift, myself!"

Kelli just giggled. Her mouth was full of cock and she
was too busy sucking to speak.

Dan lifted her head and kissed her drool-dripping
mouth, and then he laid her on her side. Coming in
from behind, he entered her pussy with his cock and
thrust hard, deep, paternally. Kelli said "Aaaaahhh,
fucking yessss!!!" as he penetrated her again, and she
clenched her pussy muscles around his thrusting meat.
She was about to come again, and she could hardly wait!

"Oh, Daddy," she purred, urging her ass back against
his pounding body, "you always fuck me soooooo nice ...
yeah, do it hard now, and then do it as soft and gentle
as a kitten, and then I want you to really shove that
thing in me!"

But she didn't have to tell him how to fuck her. If
there was one thing he'd learned over the last several
years ... All she had to do was luxuriate in the
sensuous thrill of getting her pussy crammed full and
fuller of her daddy's deliciously hard, ecstatically
aroused cock!

She leaned back over her shoulder to kiss him. His
hands were on her tits, her pussy. He frigged her clit
with a sure, knowing stroke, and she felt the hot
spurts of energy ripping through her body.

"One thing I wonder, though, Daddy," she added,
punctuating the words with soft sensual moans of
acceptance. "Am I a better fuck than Penelope Butler?"

The curtain fluttered again, but this time it wasn't
the wind that made it move. Kelli looked up with a
smug smile.

"Yeah, Mr Miller," said Maria Butler, standing in the
doorway that led out onto the porch, "is Kelli a better
fuck than my mom?"



CHAPTER 7

Dan just looked up in total shock. His prick stopped
its hard fucking into his daughter's cunt as he stared
at Maria.

"Uh-oh, Daddy," giggled Kelli, "it looks like we've
finally been caught at our dirty desires! Our secret
is out! God, what can we ever offer Maria to keep her
mouth shut about what she just walked in on?"

Maria came toward the bed, stripping as she moved. Dan
was still in shock. Kelli reached down to touch his
cock where it was buried inside her tight wet cunt, and
she looked up at Maria, wondering how in the world
she'd ever found this sexy little number drab or mousy,
for Chrissake! The sight of those little round tits,
emerging from beneath a rapidly-lifted t-shirt made
Kelli's own nipples harden with newfound desire. She
reached out with her other hand, to Maria.

"Oh, Daddy!" she said, looking back at Dan. "It's all
very mellow! Maria just wants to play some of our
games. You're not going to be a shitass about it, are
you? Mmmm, baby, come here and let me kiss those cute
little tits again! I've been missing those jewels..."

Maria was peeled now, just stepping out of her panties.
Her squirrely face beamed with anticipation, and her
hazel eyes sparkled like diamonds.

Dan came out of his daughter's cunt. He was looking at
Maria too, and realizing that she was a very nice piece
of girl, once you got the wrapper off. There was an
almost sylph-like grace to her. He liked big tits and
ripe round asses on his women, but there was something
to be said for the petite perfection of Maria Butler's
package, too.

He was more than a little surprised when he saw his
daughter sit up and throw her arms around Maria. The
two girls kissed passionately, each grabbing eagerly at
the other's hard-nippled tits. Still mouth-locked,
Kelli pulled Maria down onto the bed, and Dan scooted
aside to make room for the new arrival.

She looked fuckable as hell, he had to admit,
especially with her legs open and the scarlet gash of
her cunt visible amid the dark fur, but Christ, he was
already fucking her mother! He couldn't very well fuck
Maria as well, could he? But that was clearly what his
daughter seemed to have in mind.

Maria and Kelli were all over one another. Dan hadn't
been aware his daughter had ever fooled around with
other girls, though he supposed it was only to be
expected. The horny passion that Kelli showered onto
the neighbor girl, however, was startling, and he
watched with growing interest as his daughter moved her
lips down to suck at Maria's heaving titties.

It was sexy as all hell, and there was damn little
chance of his dick going soft while he was getting an
eyeful of Kelli and Maria going after each other like
dogs hunting a bone. Dan touched his prick. He had
the bone these little bitches wanted, betcher ass on
it!

Kelli took a nipple between her lips and murmured as
she nursed on it. Her hand was already between Maria's
thighs, manipulating the pussy lips. Dan could see
that Kelli's fingers were getting wet where they
touched Maria's cunt. He took his cock in hand, hardly
aware that he was doing it, and he began to stroke
himself back and forth. The tip of his cock pulsated
as his fingers moved across it, and his nuts ached with
an erotic excitement.

On the other hand, he had been seriously considering --
for quite a while now -- popping the question to
Maria's mother. Maria was within a single "yes" of
becoming his own stepdaughter. Could he possibly
consider fucking her?

He looked down at Kelli's snatch, where it showed
between her spread thighs, and he had to laugh. He'd
just been up to the nuts in his own daughter's pussy.
Sticking his dick in his girlfriend's daughter couldn't
hurt all that much! Dan moved forward on his knees
and leaned downward. His lips encompassed the nipple
that wasn't in Kelli's mouth and he began to suck on
Maria Butler.

Kelli reached out for her dad's cock. She masturbated
him with a building excitement as the two of them
feasted on Maria's titties. They switched tits, each
of them leaning across the prone, giggling girl. "Are
you still sure you wanna be a fulltime lesbian?" Kelli
asked with a smirk. Maria rolled her eyes and laughed.

"Well, then," Kelli said, "you might as well put it to
the test ..."

She pulled Maria upright and pushed the girl's face
down into Dan's crotch. Maria's eyes goggled at the
sight of the older man's humongous dick and she said,
"Oh, wait a minute ... " but a hell of a lot of say she
had in the business!

Kelli took the prick in hand and rubbed it all over
Maria's face. "C'mon," she challenged. "I ate your
pussy. The least you can do is lick my daddy's big
sweet juicy cock!"

Maria took Dan's cock in both hands, regarding it
warily. She looked up at Kelli. "Go ahead," the
blonde said, leaning down to slide her tongue along the
portion of dick that extended past Maria's small
clutching hands.

Kelli smiled as Maria began to lick. The girl's eyes
got very bright and excited, and she glanced up at
Kelli as if to say "Wow!" But she was too busy lapping
the pussy-soaked flesh of Dan's dick to have any time
for speech.

Obviously she liked it. She smiled broadly, and her
mouth opened a little. Kelli cupped her dad's balls
and guided his tool into Maria's mouth. "Suck on this
a while," she said, "and then tell me you could spend
the rest of your life with nothing but pussy to eat,
baby!"

Maria didn't need any help. She was beginning to get
into the act of eating cock. "God, it's so biiig!!!"
she trilled, between slurps and licks.

Kelli laughed and sat up, throwing her arms around Dan
as he cock-fed Maria's hungrier and hungrier mouth.
"And it tastes as good as it looks," she said, stroking
Maria's hair. The slim girl was gasping as the prick
moved in and out, but she was gurgling too, her tongue
and jaws urging it to come deeper, deeper, deeper!

Kelli threw herself downward, kissing Maria's face
while the girl sucked on Dan. She wiggled her dad's
cock out of her friend's mouth and took a suck or two
for herself. It tasted soooo hot and meaty, so fucking
excited it was about to burst! Kelli licked thirstily
at the tip, working it in and out of her lips, almost
hoping Daddy would lose all of his self-control and
suddenly paint her throat white with his squirting
scum!

"Share," she told Maria, and the two girls did share,
trading the cock back and forth for licks and sucks.

"I can't believe you and your dad are actually doing
this," Maria whispered, running her fingers through
Kelli's hair.

"You're doing it too, honey," Kelli pointed out, easing
the dick back into Maria. If her friend had any
lingering doubts, they seemed to be fading fast. Maria
was eating cock like a two-dollar whore, and she seemed
more and more reluctant to surrender it each time Kelli
came back for her own turn.

Okay, Kelli thought, if she wants it all for herself,
I'll just find myself something else sweet and yummy to
suck on!

She moved down her friend's body, nibbling hard, with
lots of dental action, at the pointy-nippled little
titties. Maria moaned, her mouth full of a hard
throbbing cock that Kelli knew only too well. Kelli
went further down, into the skinny girl's spraddled
crotch.

She grabbed a fistful of pussy and gave it a squeeze
that made Maria almost leap straight up into the air.
Her finger entered the crack and she thrust it deep,
hard, into the cuntal tightness. She felt the wetness
ooze around her finger, lubing it for the job, and she
fucked her eager digit in and out.

Going down onto her belly, Kelli shoved her face down
into Maria's twat. She glanced up and saw the look of
surprise on her daddy's face, but he should've learned
by now that he should never be surprised at anything
his little girl came up with. Especially now that she
was no longer a little girl.

She worked her tongue in and out of Maria, tasting the
honey-cunt sweetness she remembered all too well from
this afternoon. Goddamn, it tasted just as good now!
She peeled the cunt flaps back and frigged the pussy
with her tongue, eating Maria's yummy juices.

"You've gotta fuck her, Daddy!" she said, looking up at
her father. "I mean it! You've really gotta fuck
her!"

"You're telling me," Dan Miller sighed, moving his tool
in and out of the neighbor girl's inexperienced but
supremely hungry mouth. His balls were the size of
g****fruits, aching with the need to blow out a
thundering load of jizz.

"She's ready as she'll ever be," Kelli giggled, using
her finger deep inside Maria. The girl had the
tightest cunt imaginable, but it was totally alive
inside, rippling in magical little waves along the
length of Kelli's finger. Wetness oozed from every
pore of the pussy walls, bathing Kelli in Maria's flow.

Dan extracted his dick from the young girl's mouth. A
long spidery string of saliva extended from the end of
his knob to the tip of her tongue. She licked her lips
and she said, "Are you gonna fuck me like you fuck my
mom, Mr Miller?"

"Call me Dan," he said in a resigned voice, moving down
the length of her stretched-out body. She had a
fistful of his peter, stroking it up and down, as he
pushed his daughter aside and moved into the spread of
Maria's legs.

Kelli moved upward, covering Maria's mouth with a
tongue- swilling kiss. "You're gonna love this," she
told her new friend. "You're gonna scream for more!"

As she spoke, as she toyed with Maria's titties, Dan
was getting into position. He pressed the snout of his
dick against the girl's snug, shy-lipped gash. The
bulbous tip bruised her delicate pussy flower but the
bud opened, and he moved into the slick wet heat of her
twat. His knob eased into the mouth of the girl's
hole, and she opened her eyes widely, saying, "Oh,
God!"

Kelli shoved her mouth down onto Maria's, just as Dan
thrust. She heard him say, "Oh, shit!" as he realized
he was busting a cherry. Well, Kelli thought, it
wasn't the first one he'd ever popped. He got mine
years ago!!!

Maria squealed in sudden pain as her virgin pussy was
ruptured by the stab of Dan's aroused cock. He was
hard and big, and she was tight and tender. His meat
plowed inexorably into her hole, spreading it to make
room for him.

Christ, the man thought, I've already got bl**d on my
dick! I might as well fuck the shit out of her! Too
late to turn back now! He just hoped to hell he never
had to explain this to Penny Butler.

bl**d squished out of the girl's deflowered cunt as she
was invaded by the hugely engorged spear of Dan
Miller's cock. She stiffened beneath him, and she
wailed into Kelli's mouth. "Oh, don't be such a baby!"
Kelli giggled into Maria's mouth, pushing the words
home with her randy tongue.

She glanced down, her heart almost bursting at the
sight of her father's bl**d-smeared rod slicking in and
out of Maria's cunt. Dan was panting hard as he fucked
the young girl's super- tight pussy, and he fought for
every inch of cock he shoved up her hole. As he
thrust, he groaned, his belly grinding against hers.
His dick rotated inside the girl, and she squirmed with
a quivering lasciviousness beneath him.

Kelli knew it must hurt a little. It had ached like
Jack Shit when Daddy busted her own cherry, but she'd
never regretted it a second, and she knew Maria
wouldn't be feeling any regrets either, later on. She
cuddled the girl and pressed her tits against Maria's
arm, shoved them into the girl's face. Maria took a
suck, and then a bite, and Kelli purred in
gratification.

She said, "Fuck her, Daddy! Fuck her the way you fuck
me!"

And Daddy was fucking her! Ooohhh, Jesus, was he ever
fucking her! She could hear the squish of his prick
ramming in and out, and she could almost feel it
happening in her own snatch. She took one of Maria's
hands and pressed it between her legs, against the
oozing gash of her own cunt, and she squeezed her legs
together, trapping the hand there. Moaning a little,
from deep in her guts, she rocked up and down. It
wasn't a question of "if" she would come -- it was
"when".

But she wanted a little more, and she knew Maria could
give it to her. She relaxed her thighs from around the
girl's hand, and then she moved fast, straddling
Maria's face and shoving her cunt downward, onto the
girl's open, whining mouth. She began to ride Maria's
face, feeling the by-now familiar, hot snakey elegance
of Maria's tongue, lashing her totally erected clit.

"We're both fucking her, Daddy," Kelli giggled, leaning
forward so she could feed her tongue and tits to her
horny father.

"Are we ever!" Dan Miller agreed. "Oh, shit, Kel, I
can't hold it back -- can't stop myself -- "

With a throaty gasp he yanked his dick out of Maria's
cunt and laid the red, swollen knob on the girl's
tummy. He began to squirt out his jizz, drenching her
smooth, pale skin with his creamy discharge.

Kelli watched breathlessly as the sperm gushed from her
daddy's dick, and her mouth watered for the taste of
him. She leaned forward, taking his prick into her
mouth and sucking up the last few squirts of his hot
thick load. She gnawed at his tool, eating it dry, and
then she spat it out and bent her face downward so she
could suck up the jizz that lay in thick milky
splatters on Maria's belly.

Dan's cock was coated with bl**d and cum. He'd popped
Maria's cherry,no two ways about it! The red badge of
courage glistened on his cock. Kelli took another suck
of him, then went back to eating his load off her
friend's stomach.

"I never thought it would be like this," Maria
whispered, her hands all over Kelli. "Like, I figured
I'd never do it with anybody but girls, and now look at
me. I've been fucked!"

"Have you ever!" giggled Kelli. She stuck a
cum-smeared finger into Maria's mouth. The girl's eyes
got big as she tasted the sticky goo for the first
time. She took Kelli's wrist and held it steady so she
could lick up every drop.

"Look at Daddy's cock," Kelli said. "It's still hard."
She took it in her hand, stretching up to kiss her
father wetly. "I bet he thinks he's gonna fuck us
both, all over again!"

"I bet he's right," Maria said, sitting up and joining
in the kiss. Her little tits were rigidly-nippled, and
she pushed them against Dan Miller's hairy chest,
sighing as the ticklish delights rippled through her
boobs.

"Well, you two go ahead," Kelli said. "I have to go
pee. And I better get Daddy a piece of raw meat. He's
gonna need all the strength he can get!"

***

Downstairs in the kitchen, she was making a sandwich
for her father when she happened to glance through the
window. Steve Butler had just come in from the gas
station where he was working days this summer. Kelli
put down the bread and went to the door. "Oh,
Stevieeee!!!" she sang.

She was wearing a flimsy short robe, wrapped around
herself, and as she leaned in the doorway it slipped
open to reveal a perky-nippled tit. Kelli raised her
eyebrows invitingly. The neighbor boy came across the
drive, his fingers twitching with lust, his eyes
asparkle.

Kelli fucked his mouth with her tongue for a moment,
while he moved his hand exploringly inside her robe.
She was sweaty and electric. His hand went down to cup
her cunt, and she pissed out little dribbles of
joyjuice on his fingers.

She leaned back, looking at him. "You must have been
greasing cars all day," she said. "You're filthy. Why
don't you go home and take a shower and then come over
and be nice to me? I have kind of a surprise for you
that I think you're gonna enjoy the fuck out of, baby!"

His eyes glittered. "I won't be two minutes," he
promised. "Where should I meet you?"

"Just let yourself in and come upstairs," smirked
Kelli. "You'll have no trouble finding out where the
action is." She sent him away with a kiss and went
back into the house. Just as she picked up the knife,
the front doorbell rang. "Oh, fuck," Kelli sighed, and
she went to answer it.

She pushed the door open and found herself staring
straight into the face of the last goddamn person in
the world she expected to see today. It was her
estranged husband, Timothy Anderson, and he looked
uncharacteristically pissed-off, standing there in the
doorway. Before she even had time to say hello, let
alone, "Get the fuck outta here!", he had grabbed her
wrist.

He pulled her to him, still framed in the doorway, and
he said, "Listen, Kelli, I am getting pretty fucking
tired of your shit. You're coming with me. Right now.
And we're going to get our lives straightened out."
With her robe flapping open and her body naked to the
world, she was dragged through the door and into the
sunlight by a man who was not about to take "no" for an
answer.


CHAPTER 8

Dan Miller was on his belly, his face shoved halfway up
the sweet hot wet cunt of his girlfriend's young
daughter. She tasted great -- almost as good as his
own daughter, though it could never be as special as it
was, eating Kelli's snatch. But if her moans and
whimpers, the way her legs slid up and down the sides
of his face, the way she pulled with her hands at his
head, dragging his face deeper and deeper into her
oozing hole, meant anything at all, this was pretty
fucking special to Maria Butler, all the same!

"Did you hear something?" the girl asked suddenly. Dan
shook his head. "Sounded like a door slamming, I think
.. Oh, fuck it, Mr Miller -- Dan -- why don't you
lick me right there, again, please, please, please???"
And she looked so fucking cute he couldn't say no --
not even if he'd wanted to say no!

Her pussy tasted fresh and unused, and since he'd seen
the bl**d on her labes, on his dick, he knew that it
really was unused, to all intents and purposes. That
made it taste better still.

Dan spread the tender, moist flaps and slicked his
tongue up and down the hot pink furrow, into the
quivering mouth of he pussy itself, and up to lash like
a whip at the tingly button of Maria's clitoris. The
wetness oozed out of her cunt like a gentle rippling
tide, and he coated his hungry tongue in her virginal
juices.

Her foot was sliding about in exploratory fashion, the
toes eager to tickle his cock. Dan slid around,
pointing his hard prick at her, and she began to stroke
him. "Uh," she said, purring a little as he kept on
feeding at her cuntal trough, "do you think maybe we
could 69 for a while? Like, I know girls can do it,
and it stands to reason that a guy and a girl could do
it too, right, Dan???"

"Yeah," he said, "I think a guy and a girl could
probably manage some of that, Maria ... "

He took her atop him, lifting his face back up into her
cunt as it descended, while Maria took his tool in both
hands and started to play with it before she got into
the eating. "God, this is so bitchen!" she said. "I
mean, you've got one cute dick, Dan!"

Her mouth slipped over the swollen knob of him, and she
mouthed it energetically. It eased in and out of her
wet, trembling lips, and her tongue played all around
the point as it entered and exited. She clamped down
from time to time, sucking harder, as if she was trying
to siphon the cum out of his rod, and then she went
back to licking and teasing and playing with his peter.

Dan felt a little guilty. He'd had this same goddamn
cock up her mother's cunt last night, and he'd done a
little fucking of Penny Butler's mouth too. She and
her daughter had a lot in common, the way they sucked
prick. Both of them went after the thing like it was
all that mattered, and Dan appreciated that in a woman.
His daughter was a lot like that, too. Jesus, he
thought, I must be living right or something!

He kept on sucking the young girl's cunt. There was no
way she'd want to be a lesbian after he was finished
with her, by God! He'd wean her away from pussy and
onto cock if it killed him. It was hard enough for a
guy to score a good piece of pussy without having to
worry about competition from lesbians, for Christ's
sake! If he could fuck Maria straight, he'd be doing a
favor to the whole male gender.

Where the hell was Kelli, anyway? he wondered,
slithering his tongue in and out of the girl's pussy
while she walked her tongue up and down the throbbing
shaft of his dick. How long did it take her to piss,
anyway? He wished she'd get her sexy little ass back
up here and onto the bed, where it belonged!

He'd never done it in a threesome before, and he was
really anticipating that. But if Kelli didn't hurry
up and get here, she was going to miss all the fun.
And if Maria kept on sucking the way she was sucking
right now, he was due to fill her hot little mouth with
a load of jizz that would drown San Francisco.

"Come here, you juicy little cunt," he told Maria,
easing her off him. He wiped her pussy goo off his
chin and then bore her down onto the bed in a
tongue-burning kiss.

She sighed, tasting her snatch fluid on his mouth and
tongue, and she licked his face like a kitten while she
gave him a hand- job that made his bones ache in lust.
His cock got bigger and bigger inside her fist, until
she could hardly get her fingers around him. Her eyes
rolled deliriously.

"Oh, Dan," she purred, "I think I need to get fucked
again. Even if Kelli isn't here to help out. Do you
wanna fuck me some more? My pussy doesn't hurt nearly
as much as when you popped my cherry. I think I'm
ready for another round."

She fucking wasn't the only one! Dan munched on her
tits for a few moments, teasing himself by denying his
cock the horny pleasure of her pussy. He rubbed his
body against hers, while he lay atop the slim young
girl. The meaty throb of his prick was trapped between
them, and she quivered each time the pulsations thumped
through his rigid piece of meat.

Maria reached down between their bodies and she got her
hands full of Miller's cock. She cupped his balls
while she toyed with the hard shaft of his peter, and
she stuck her tongue into his mouth again and again.

"Fuck me, Dan," she said, over and over. "Take this
big mean cock and stick it so far up my pussy the head
comes out my mouth!"

She was taking the thoughts straight out of his head.
Dan nodded, and he lay back, on his side, next to the
girl. "Turn over," he said. "I'm gonna do it from the
rear."

"Oh, no," Maria protested, "you're not sticking that
thing in my ass!"

He turned her over f***efully and lifted one of her
legs. He put the end of his prick against her gash and
shoved, hard, pushing three inches of bloated, swollen
cock meat into her freshly deflowered pussy. She
squealed at the pressure in her tight channel, but she
was as eager as he was, and Maria squirmed, urging her
hole to dilate for the intrusion of Dan's dick.

His hard meat probed deeper, and her cunt widened to
make room for him. She was tight, and she sobbed a
little as his relentless prick entered her, but she was
as determined to be fucked as he was to fuck her, and
slowly, surely, inexorably, Dan Miller's dick began to
fuck the shivering, trembling young girl.

***

Steve Butler had promised Kelli he'd be back in two
minutes. Actually, it took him six and a half minutes.
But he was washed and slightly cologned, and he had a
boner that wouldn't quit. He fast-walked out of his
house, and across the strip of driveway that separated
the Butler and Miller lots, and he marched into the
Miller house, thinking only of the sweet hot tight
piece of pussy that his next-door neighbor was gonna
give him, as soon as he could get this hard-on to her.

If it was half as good as what she'd let him have last
night, it was gonna be a fuck that he'd remember on his
goddamn deathbed!

Steve went to the staircase and started up. He could
hear moans and sighs, the creaking of a bed. Fucking
shit! Had she begun without him? His dick lengthened
down the leg of his pants, and the crotch began to feel
very tight around the swollen majesty of his balls.

He didn't know where in the fuck Kelli's bedroom was,
so he just followed his ears toward the sounds he could
hear. "Oh, baby," he said, halting at the door, "you
wanted it, and you're gonna get it..."

He pushed the door inward, and he stopped short,
suddenly. His dick twitched inside his jeans, and he
squirted out a little bublet of cum while his eyes
tried to make his mind believe what he was seeing.

Kelli's dad was laid out stark naked on the bed, and he
was shoving his cock into the pussy of a moaning,
whining girl that Steve Butler could never mistake for
anyone else on the face of God's green earth. Mr
Miller was fucking Maria, for the love of shit!


CHAPTER 9

"Listen, cocksucker," Kelli said, rebelling in the
front seat of Tim's Datsun, but he turned and faced her
down with a stare that chilled the girl's naturally hot
bl**d. He gunned the engine and the car sped forward.
Kelli leaned back against the door and the seat. Holy
shit, she asked herself, what's happened to my wussy
husband, for the love of Christ?

He was good-looking, of course, with curly brown hair
and bright blue eyes. If he hadn't been cute, she'd
never have married himin the first place. But living
with him, she'd discovered that Tim was essentially a
dish rag. Or was he? Her wrist was still red where
he'd grabbed it, and she was sure that her skin would
be marked with a long-lasting bruise.

He drove south, pulling into the Shady Rest Motel on
the lower edge of town. "I have a room here," he told
Kelli. "Now get your fucking ass out of the car.
We're going to find out just exactly what's the problem
with you and me!"

Holding her robe shut, Kelli sat down on the edge of
the double bed. "You crazy fuck," she told him, "I
don't know what you think you're doing, but ... "

Tim was removing his shirt. "Strip," he told Kelli.
Her eyebrows lifted. "Strip," he repeated. "Get
naked, bitch!"

She began to regret that she had told him to go fuck
himself when he called, earlier today. Apparently he'd
taken it personally. Kelli stood up, slowly, playing
with the sash of her robe.

Tim was down to his shorts now . She got a look at
the bulge of his basket, and warm nostalgic thoughts
crept into her mind. He was also pretty well hung, of
course. If he hadn't been, she'd never have married
him. His shorts fit him pretty tightly, as if they
were a size small for the mass of his cock, but that
was only because he was growing very close to rigid
right now.

There was a f***efulness to him that she found both
scary and arousing. He was usually pretty
mild-mannered, as guys went. Okay, he was a fucking
wimp! But he didn't seem quite so pussy- whipped right
now.

"Strip," he told her, and when she didn't do it, he
knocked her hands away from the sash of the robe. He
yanked it loose, then flung the robe off her shoulders
while Kelli squealed in astonishment.

He filled his hands with her tits, digging into the
soft sponginess of her boobs as if he owned the
fuckers. Kelli's nipples popped up stiff and taut,
against his palms, and she said, "Oh!"

Tim ground his crotch into her, and she could feel the
hardened mass of his cock. Jesus, he felt a hell of a
lot bigger than usual! She looked up into his eyes and
saw a flame burning in them.

"What's gotten into you?" she asked as he bore her
backwards onto the bed. It made an annoying creaky
noise as their bodies settled down. Tim pushed his
thigh in between her legs and rubbed vigorously against
her cunt. She was stark naked now, but he wasn't
asking any questions about that, and she had at least
something to be thankful for.

"I want you to come home," he said. "I want to know
why you left, and I want to hear you saying you're not
going to do it any more."

"Fuck you, wussy!" she snapped. His fingers dug deeper
into her tits. "Leggo of me," she said. "You're
hurting..."

"Good, that makes two of us who are hurting," her
husband said. He released her boobs and sat up. Kelli
watched in fascination as he pulled down his shorts.
His cock and balls seemed to heave a sigh of relief,
springing free. He was rock- hard now, his knob as red
as Rudolph's nose. His prick protruded upward, aimed
at Kelli's face.

"This isn't good enough for you now, huh, bitch?" he
said, taking a fistful of her hair and dragging her
down toward his upended dick.

Kelli gasped in resistance, but Tim was determined and
she felt the heated stiffness of his cock sliding all
over her face. Her eyes were firmly shut, and so was
her mouth.

He rubbed his tool back and forth across her lips. The
masculine, musky scent of his prick meat filled her
nostrils. Her mouth opened, just a trifle, and the
moist inside of her lips touched Tim's dick. She
murmured, and her teeth parted, ever so slightly, the
tip of her tongue emerging to take a quick glancing
lick at his rod.

"That's more like it," he said, shoving his cock
straight into her mouth. She gagged and coughed, but
he didn't care. He wanted some head, and she had the
head he wanted.

Tim thrust, shoving his prick all the way to the tip of
Kelli's throat, and he pounded in and out of her mouth
while she yowled and whined and moaned in futile
protest. He held her head in hands that should have
belonged to Arnold Schwarzenegger and he fucked her
mouth with a dick that should have been hanging from an
elephant's belly!

Where was the sweet, rather gentle guy she had married
almost a year ago, for Chrissakes? He'd never come
onto her like this before. She kept on gagging, but
she was sucking, too. Jesus, it was all she could do!
He was gonna kill her with his cock if she didn't help
out at least a little bit!

He ripped his tool out of her mouth and rubbed the
spit- shined meat all over her face again. Kelli was
just whimpering now, scared shitless by the changes she
was seeing in her husband.

"I've been without you for two goddamn days," Tim said,
"and it seems like two fucking years! I don't know
what your problem is, Kel, but I'm not taking any more
crap from you. Now lie down and turn over!"

She was shivering with excitement. His slightly
abusive behavior was more than a little thrilling,
partly because he'd always treated her like a goddess
in the past. She could have pissed in his face and
he'd have said "Thanks, hon!" Now, she thought, she
was the one who might be due for a face-pissing!

"You want it, you take it!" she leered back, folding
her arms beneath her tits and staring up at him in
defiance. Would his newfound macho crumble when faced
with resistance? She wondered ...

Tim picked her up bodily. Kelli squealed in surprise.
He wasn't a really big guy, and she'd never figured him
for a power lifter. The bed rocked and squeaked
beneath them as he rose to his full height, still
holding Kelli, and then he dropped her. She landed on
her belly, and Tim was upon her in a twinkling. She
could feel his hard dick jabbing at her while he used
his hands beneath her, pawing her tits, her cunt.

He began to lick and kiss her back, her shoulders, the
joint of her neck. Kelli sighed. It felt kinda nice.
His mouth moved down her spine. "I said I wasn't gonna
kiss your ass any more," Tim said, "but I'll make an
exception this time."

His lips moved onto the swelling curve of her butt and
he started to lick and bite and kiss the flesh. He
left finger streaks and teeth marks, and though she
couldn't see it, she could feel the trickly flow of his
drool across her skin.

Tim spread her buttocks and slid his tongue down the
crack. Kelli giggled when he tapped it against her
shithole. He'd never licked her there before. But he
was pretty good at it. He seemed to know exactly what
spot of her assring was most receptive, and his tongue
went straight to it.

"Ohhhhh ... " she whimpered, surrendering her asshole
to his hungry tongue. He spread the cheeks, making the
hole dilate, and he poked it with his tongue, drooling
spit onto the gateway of Kelli's shitter.
Instinctively she lifted her buttocks into the air,
raising her tail before his face. He kept on licking,
and she kept on ticking. She reached beneath herself,
stroking her snatch while Tim slurped her backdoor.

His lips moved down, onto the bulging hump of her cunt.
He nuzzled in the sparse blonde fur coating, using his
mouth to press against her gash, spreading the labes
and kissing the moist interior of her furrow. Moist?
Christ, she hadn't been dry all day, and she was
fucking liquid down there right now!

"You bastard," she husked, her body clenching and then
relaxing as Tim pushed a finger up her ass while he
kept on sucking her cunt. She hadn't been tail-ended
in quite a while -- she'd expected to get it today,
from Daddy -- and she was tight, but his finger took no
excuses and poked into the stricture of her ass. It
began to work in and out of her, while his doglike
tongue did the same thing to her pussy.

Kelli closed her eyes and stroked her face against the
bedsheets. "You bastard," she repeated, "oh, when did
you turn into Conan the Barbarian???"

He flipped her over, and she lifted her knees, spread
her legs wide, reaching down to open her cunt for him.
"I don't know what's gotten into you," she said, "but
Jesus, I think I like it ... "

He chowed down in her pussy, eating into the
moisture-laden hole itself. His finger was still up
her shithole, thrusting in and out, and Kelli jerked
and whined in a breathy high tone each time he gave it
to her. She pulled her knees up to her tits, swaying
dreamily from side to side.

Tim worked on her clit until she knew she couldn't hold
back her come, and when it hit, she just fucked his
face with her dripping pussy. She had him by the ears
and she was saying, "Eat me, eat me, eat meeee!!!"

A couple more licks and she might have gone straight to
heaven without even having to die, but he raised his
face and climbed astride her body, pushing her hands
and knees out of the way. He shoved his cock forward,
to her mouth, and she took it with both hands, feeding
it into her mouth. The glow of her climax shone from
the pores of her skin, and she was dripping sweat
already. And they'd barely gotten started!

"Okay," she said, "I can get behind it," and she
started to blow him passionately. It wasn't the first
time she'd given him head, of course, but it was the
most exciting session she'd ever dished out to her
husband. She gulped him to the nuts, gargling on his
cock, inhaling him like smoke from a joint. And it was
almost as intoxicating.

She pushed his prick out of her mouth and started
sucking his balls, too, while she jerked his hard shaft
up and down. He didn't have all that big a dick, but
God, was it ever stiff! It felt like somebody had
stuck a six-inch piece of steel through him! And it
throbbed furiously inside her gripping hand. Or was
that just her own pulsating excitement that she could
feel? No -- as she took his prick back inside her
mouth and lapped it round and round with her tongue,
she could count the speeded-up beats of her husband's
heart.

She sucked hard on his knob, whipping it lingually,
urging it to gush her mouth full of his squirting seed.
In all the time she'd known him she'd never known her
throat to be this dry, this anxious, this thirsty for
the eruption of his cum.

Kelli needed Tim's jizz the way an alcoholic needs that
next drink, and she moaned and hummed and sucked,
demanding the hot white cock-milk for herself.

He grabbed her head and fucked his dick in and out of
her wet willing oral O. She glanced up, saw that his
eyes were shut tight and sweat was dripping from his
chin. Good. At least he was working for it. As for
herself, she couldn't have been a fucking bit wetter if
she'd just come out of the bathtub.

She hunched over her work, sucking like a pig at her
husband's prick. Now that she'd gotten over her
initial surprise at the way Tim was acting, she was
beginning to think she liked the change.

"Okay, Kel!" he said hoarsely. "You want my cum?
You're gonna fucking get it!!!"

And his dick exploded inside her mouth. He jerked
himself backward, sliding through her lips, and he
fired off his hot sticky load, splattering Kelli's face
with the thick white scum. She scooped it from her
cheeks and chin, fed it into her mouth, lapped with her
tongue at the squirting splashes. She hadn't had quite
so much fun since she'd outgrown mud pies.

Kelli lay back, smiling, her face aglow. "I may have
been a little hasty when I decided to leave you, stud,"
she told Tim. "Wanna talk about it?"

He shook his head. He was fisting his dick, milking
the last few drops out. "I'm not quite ready to talk
yet," he replied. "And my cock isn't quite ready to go
down, either. Why don't you roll over, Kelli? Now
that we've got the preliminaries out of the way, I
think maybe I'll fuck you."

She was surprised at how wet her pussy was, listening
to him talk like that. Reaching down, she gave her
tingly cunt a few strokes. Her clit pulsated
responsively and she said, "Okay, dude. What the hell?
Since you're in the mood, I mean ... "


CHAPTER 10


Steve Butler stood slack-jawed in the bedroom doorway,
watching his s****r wrap her legs around the
hard-fucking body of Kelli's dad. He saw Mr Miller
drop his face down to take the whole of a small
cupcakey Maria-tit into his mouth, and he saw the way
Maria moaned and writhed. He made a fist with one
hand, squeezing it reflexively. His s****r looked
incredible, getting fucked.

It was all Steve could do to stand up straight. He
felt a big lump in his throat and he cleared it, as
quietly as possible, but they heard him, and they
looked up -- not nearly as startled as he would have
expected.

"Jesus," said Dan Miller, "is this fucking Grand
Central Station, or what? Doesn't anybody ever knock?"

Steve flushed. "Kelli told me to come up," he said.
"She had a surprise for me." He looked at Dan, at
Maria. "I guess you guys are the surprise, right? But
where's Kelli?"

"Probably looking for vaseline," giggled Maria. "Oh,
shit, little b*****r! You might as well get your pants
off. Something tells me that's where all of this is
heading. Anyway," she added with a wink to Dan, "Kelli
says you've been going around with a hard-on for me,
and I think I oughta get some of the benefit. Right,
Dan? And I should keep you hot and bothered till Kelli
gets back from whatever she's doing. Well? What are
you waiting for?"

Steve couldn't believe what he was hearing. Maria
slithered loose from Dan Miller, who lay back on the
bed with his big stiff tool sticking up and out. It
glistened with the wetness it had fucked out of Maria's
snatch, and it was long and hard.

Steve looked down at the front of his pants. He had
something pretty long and hard of his own, and if he
didn't get it loose, the goddamn thing was gonna split
the seam of his jeans!

Maria sat up, licking her lips. She cupped her tits,
offering them toward her b*****r. He was f****y, sure,
but he was also cute, and he was visibly aroused.
Anyway, she'd watched Kelli fuck him last night, and
she'd wondered if he was any good. She was about to
learn.

Steve unbuckled his belt, slid the jeans down his legs.
He hadn't bothered putting on shorts -- he'd come over
expecting to fuck Kelli, and underwear only got in the
way. As his pants dropped, his prick came thrusting up
and out, and Maria's eyes enlarged a little at the
sight of her k** b*****r in arousal.

"Jesus," she said. "I think it's almost as big as
Dan's!" She crooked a finger and beckoned her b*****r
to the bed. "Come to s*s," she smirked.

He threw his head back and howled when she took his
dick in her hands, but he stopped making noise
altogether when she bent over and started to lick him.
His eyes were filled with an almost religious awe.
Maria looked up from time to time, telling him with her
own eyes that it was all right. But she told him a lot
more convincingly with her mouth.

She ovaled her lips and slipped him in and out,
quickly, shallowly, just playing orally with the head
of his dick. She licked him up and down, in between
sessions of sucking. "Nice cock, k** b*****r," she
teased, rubbing her smile along the throbbing length of
Steve's dick.

Her tongue was warm and wet and catlike, and it seemed
to be magnetically drawn to the fuzz-sprinkled bag of
Steve's nuts. She picked hair off her tongue now and
then, and she kept busy, licking him when she wasn't
sucking him and vice versa. Steve felt his tool grow
hotter, harder, longer, inside her mouth.

Dan Miller was behind her, holding her tits, kissing
her ear and her neck. With her left hand she reached
back and took him by the cock too, masturbating him
with a deceptively deft rhythm. It would have been
hard to guess that she was even now jerking and sucking
on the first and second dicks she'd ever had her hands
on.

She kissed the end of her b*****r's tool and leaned
down to take another swiping lick at Dan's organ. It
wasn't that Dan couldn't have gone another moment
without having his cock tongued. She just wanted Steve
to get a look at her doing it to someone else. God,
she felt so weird eating her little b*****r, but this
was the day for weird shit, no two ways about it!

"Too bad Kelli's not here," Maria giggled. "She's
missing out on two of the yummiest cocks in captivity,
I'm sure!"

She leaned back on the bed, stretching out. Her legs
opened, and Steve got a perfect view of her spraddled
fuckhole. She was still playing with Dan Miller's
cock, and her b*****r's prong was sticking out big and
hard, a bubble of her drool hanging from the tip of the
knob. Steve came closer, and Maria spread her legs
wider.

"What's the matter, little b*****r?" she teased. "You
afraid to fuck me? Just because I'm your s****r?
Mmmm, Stevie, all the old rules are definitely off! If
you can fuck it, you can have it."

Steve gulped and moved into the spread of her legs. He
put his hands on her thighs and stroked them up and
down. He leaned down and kissed her on the tits. She
laughed, a ripply little sound like pennies clinking in
a jar.

He took a nipple between his lips and sucked it,
feeling the pink button grow harder still against his
tongue. His stiff cock bumped the inside of her thigh.
Steve thought maybe it was getting a little harder,
too.

Or was that even possible? His nuts gurgled, so full
of cum they felt like they were gonna burst, and he
squirmed in closer to his s****r's body. He'd come
over here expecting to fuck Kelli, but Jesus, was it
possible that he was gonna get something even better?

Dan Miller lay back, watching the Butler k**s at work.
He shook his head and he slid his cock lazily in and
out of his fingers. He'd much rather have it inside
Maria, but it was still fun to watch. He just hoped to
hell he didn't ever have to explain his part in all
this to Penelope Butler.

The only thing missing was Kelli. Where the fuck had
the girl gone? She should be in here getting a load of
this. He smiled, watching Steve crawl atop his s****r,
watching Maria take hold of the boy's cock and guide it
unerringly to the split, wet mouth of her cunt.

"Are you gonna fuck me, Steve?" she asked. "Gonna fuck
me the way you fucked Kelli last night?"

The boy nodded eagerly. Dan was a little surprised.
So that's what the little blonde slut had been up to
while he was out with Penny, huh? He shook his head.
Trust it to Kelli, though. That girl was just too
much.

Maria closed her eyes and pressed her lips to her
b*****r's, and then she she arched her pussy upward,
swallowing his dick inside her. "Oh, baby b*****r,"
she gasped, "do it now! Fuck me!!!"

Steve sighed as he penetrated his s****r's juicy wet
cunt, and her legs folded possessively around him. She
reached down to cup his asscheeks and urge him deeper
into her snatch, and the bed jiggled as the Butler
siblings moved into the sweet rock 'n' roll of fucking
each other's brains out.

Dan slid off the bed and went to the door. He stuck
his head out and called "Kelli! Where did you go,
China?"

***

"Ohhhhhh ... " Kelli gasped as Tim shoved his dick back
into her snatch. He thrust hard, filling her totally
with his meat, bouncing his knob off her rubbery
cervix. She felt her guts bulge with the stabbing
f***e of his cock and she leaned forward on her knees,
saying "Oh, Jesus, Tim, fuck me, fuck meeeee!!!" He
answered her with the power of his dick, and it was
eloquent as hell even if his lips weren't moving at
all.

She was on her knees again, ass sticking up, and her
pussy was crammed with his cock. He felt bigger than
she had ever known him. God, he felt as big as Daddy!
And he was fucking her like a champion, pounding her
cunt with one fiercely relentless plunge after another.
She closed her eyes and realized how much her leaving
must have pissed Tim off.

He whacked her buttocks sharply, and she yelped. "Hey,
that hurts!"

"You wanted a f***eful man," he countered, slapping her
ass again and punctuating it with a thrusting ramrod
stab of his cock. She felt like the goddamn thing was
coming up her throat! "You wanted a man that wouldn't
take any shit from you -- a real macho dude like your
father. Okay, Kelli -- if that's what you want me to
be, that's what I'll be. And you know what? I kinda
like it!"

He pumped her furiously, filling and refilling her with
his lust-bloated cock. He'd coated her face with his
jizz, not three minutes ago, and he was still as hard,
as aroused as if he'd just come back from six months at
a nursing home for decrepit nuns. Her pussy walls
groaned as they were split again and again by the
plunge of his cock, and her innards ached from the
ferociously aroused pressure of his thrusts.

He flexed her buttocks with his hands while he fucked
her. "Jesus, Kel," he said, "your little ol' asshole
looks so cute, all spread out like that! Gives me all
kinds of nasty ideas!"

"Huh?" she asked, groggy from his fucking. He didn't
answer verbally. He just pushed his finger into her
butt, pronging her digitally while his cock reamed her
pussy. He moved it deeply, too, shoving until his
knuckles ground against the pucker of Kelli's assring.
And then he rotated it, making her scream out loud.
But here at the Shady Rest, they were probably used to
mid-afternoon screams!

Jesus, she was getting it in both holes, and it felt
fantastic! She gasped, and she could feel the sting of
tears in her eyes, but they were tears of ecstasy. The
salty beads ran down her cheeks and she said, "Yes,
honey, fuck me, mmm, fuck me like a man!"

Her cunt was raw, as if he'd fucked the lining out of
her hole. She was unbelievably wet. It had to be
bl**d oozing down her pussy. It couldn't be just her
natural joyjuices!

His cock felt like sandpaper moving in and out, but she
strained and squeezed her muscles around him, trying to
hold him inside her as long as possible. "Oh, baby,"
she sobbed, "I think I may have misjudged you ... "

"Bet your ass you did," he told her, "and I mean that
literally, Kel!"

She yelped as his finger jerked out of her asshole. He
gave her three or four more strokes with his cock, and
she had a mini-come, its juices bubbling from the walls
of her pussy to bathe his cock in hot girl-lube. She
frigged her clit in spasms, anxious to make the
pleasure increase, persist.

He wedged his knees firmly between her thighs and he
angled her legs outward. Kelli groaned and gasped a
little, but she arched her butt upward. "put the
fucker back in!" she commanded. "I'm not finished
fucking you yet, dude!"

"You can say that again," Tim grinned. He nosed his
dick into the crack of her butt.

As soon as his wet prick touched her she knew what he
was going to do. They'd talked about it a few times,
but she'd always turned him down. This was something
that had been special, for her and for Daddy. She
hadn't wanted to share it, even with her husband.
Well, he wasn't asking permission now!

He'd had his finger in her a couple of times since this
crazy fuck had started, and she wasn't as tight as
normal, but his dick was a lot bigger than his finger,
and she could feel every inch of his meat as he screwed
the snout into her asshole cavity. Her muscles
tightened defensively, and she said, "Maybe we should
save this till another time ... "

"It's time," Tim replied, and he stabbed her shitter
with his engorged, lust-fattened cock.

Kelli only thought she'd made noise during the earlier
parts of this fuck session. There was a redhot pain in
her asshole when he entered her, and his cock rammed
home, burning its way into her rectum without a
moment's hesitation. He lunged forward, his belly
hitting the curving swell of her rump, his balls
swinging against the dripping gash of her cunt. She
was positive that the head of his dick was in her
mouth, come all the way through her body in one fierce
stroke.

He pulled her over, and he lay on his side behind
Kelli, feeding his cock into her asshole, one stroke
after another. He could feel the tautness too, and he
had to fight her for penetration, but from the way his
hands flexed as they held and caressed her body, she
knew he was finding the struggle worth the game.

Kelli's asshole loosened, the harder, the longer, Tim
fucked it, and within a few minutes she was appreciably
more comfortable. Full of his cock, sure, but at least
it didn't feel like he'd greased his meat in kerosene,
rather than K-Y!

And to be honest, hadn't she been counting on some
assfucking anyway? But from Daddy, not from Tim! His
cock burrowed into her guts, and his hands were all
over her pussy, bringing her back up to the heights of
arousal all over again.

He pronged a finger up her pussy, stroking her clit
with his thumb at the same time, and she murmured in
delighted acceptance. She squeezed back with ass and
cuntal muscles, and each flex of her body sent ripples
of delight through Kelli.

A memory tugged at her. She was enjoying the fuck so
much she had a hell of a time getting her head clear
enough to focus.

Stevie! She'd told him to come over to the house.
She'd been intending to let him in on the secret fun
that was taking place up on Daddy's bed. They were
going to have a merry foursome. God, how long ago had
she talked to him? At least half an hour. And he'd
said he'd be over in two minutes?

Kelli giggled in spite of herself. She regretted the
hell out of missing his reaction at seeing Daddy and
Maria going at it, but that was the price she had to
pay for saving her marriage. And as she worked her ass
back against her husband's buttfucking cock, she knew
she was getting by far the better bargain.

Without warning he came out of her butt and shoved his
tool up her cunt once more. She grunted as he hit
bottom, and her shitter suddenly felt very very empty,
but her pussy was stuffed, and if you were only fucking
one guy, you couldn't very well have everything at
once, could you? She squeezed her cunt muscles and
milked hungrily at her husband's hard cock, massaging
it in wet velvet as it reamed and re-reamed her
throbbing pussy.

She looked back over her shoulder and her tear-stained
face glowed like burnished gold. "You bastard," she
said. "Did you want me back that much?"

"Goddamn right," Tim replied. "And I think I've got
you back."

"You may at that," conceded Kelli. "If you can make me
come, I'm yours."

"Try this, then," and he de-cunted her, pushing his
cock back into her asshole. The muscles had snugged up
a little, and that first stroke was a real
motherfucker! But he was determined, and he went deep,
and when he pulled back to let her have another
injection, her shithole was loosened enough to make him
feel very much at home.

He poked her butt another five or six thrusts, and he
transferred his dick to her pussy, ramming it just as
ferociously. While he fucked her pussy, he used his
fingers on her labes and her clit. He squeezed the
pussy mouth tight around his ramming prick, his finger
strumming a continuous rhythm on her pearly clit
button. Each stroke sent chords of ecstasy through
Kelli Anderson. Yes, she thought, I am Kelli Anderson
again. She knew she'd be going home tonight with Tim.

She just hoped it wouldn't be too much of a shock for
Daddy. But then, she'd seen how Daddy warmed up to
Maria, and she thought just maybe her father might not
be too lonely without her as a fulltime daughter again.

"Oh, Jesus, you're ripping me open," she complained.
His response was to shove it home harder, deeper,
rocking her entire body with each thrust. His belly
slammed against her ass, and his cock probed the
innermost recesses of her ass.

He switched from shitter to cunt, and there was a
burning ferocity to the stab of his aroused cock. It
felt like he was double-fucking her with a baseball
bat. Like he'd shoved his whole fucking hand up her
cunt and her ass in alternate thrusts, a clenched fist
rammed into her hot wet holes.

"I think I love you," she told him.

"That makes it unanimous," Tim grinned, and he returned
his cock to her asshole. He fucked her swiftly, three
or four strokes that almost screwed the blonde out of
her hair, and she began to come in torrents.

He pushed his cock up her pussy, exploiting her orgasm,
intensifying it with the majesty of his prick. She
stiffened against him, and then her body went totally
limp and she was the dish rag now, quivering as if
she'd suddenly been hit by epilepsy. "Fuck me, fuck
me, fuck me," she panted over and over.

Tim fucked her.

But he was panting like a dog now, and his fingers
lurched as they manipulated her tits, her pussy. Even
in her orgasmic nirvana she could feel the hesitation,
the glitches, in his cock attack, and she knew that she
had brought him with her to the breaking point.

He filled her asshole again. The opening was so used
to being fucked that it just dilated of its own will
each time it sensed the presence of his cock snout.
She could shit bricks and never know the difference, as
stretched-out as her pooter was right now.

But Christ, it felt so fucking good to have him up the
hole she'd never shared with anyone else but Daddy! I
think, Kelli told herself, I may have finally found
myself a man of my own. What a long strange road it
had been, too!

"You've killed me," she told him, "I'm gonna come
myself to death ... "

But he wasn't finished yet. His dick was still inside
her ass, still rock-hard. It shoved again, and her
body rebelled. She couldn't take another stroke. "I'm
dying," she whispered. "And, oh, baby, I wanna go with
the taste of your cum in my mouth ... "

He was more than happy to oblige her. He de-assed her
and turned her over, pulling her head down into his
crotch. She took his cock in her hands and stroked it,
feeling the rippling surge of his own passion, bubbling
up and down the length of his rigid shaft.

Leaning forward, she licked him. She could taste her
own shit on his meat, but she didn't care. It was a
total reversal of the situation that had existed when
she left him, and she loved it. She also loved the
taste of his cock, coated as it was with the juices it
had fucked out of her asshole and her cunt. Kelli
ovaled her mouth and slid him inside, sucking him
deeply and hungrily.

Kelli took the knob in her mouth and fed upon it, her
hands shucking up and down Tim's cock shaft. She
jerked him furiously, as fierce an attack as he'd made
up her asshole.

Glancing up, she could see the come-glaze starting to
veil his eyes. His jaw went slack, and his eyelids
drooped, and his belly gave two or three quivery jerks.
Now! she thought. Now, now, now!!!

She yanked hard on his prick, as if she meant to rip it
off his groin. It quivered within her fists, and then
the majestic eruption of his cum flowed like piss into
Kelli's mouth.

Guzzling like a wino, she emptied his prick of its
spurting load, sucking the thick tangy jizz down her
throat in one hungry horny gulp after another, and the
sweet hot taste of his cum flooding her mouth was
enough to send her trembling and whining into yet
another climax of her own.

She was still licking her lips of the overflow when he
pulled her upward and stretched her out beside him. He
kissed her warmly, lovingly, and she was filled with a
sweet sensation. She pressed her stiff-nippled tits
against him, and she said, "I was a fool to have left
you. But I'm glad to know how much you wanted me
back."

Tim nodded. "Okay," he said. "Why don't we go back to
your dad's place, get your clothes, and head for home?
I want to fuck you in our own bed tonight."

"Oh, I don't know," Kelli demurred. She was thinking
about what they were likely to find if they went to her
dad's house, and she wasn't sure Tim was quite ready
for that. "Maybe we should wait till tomorrow."

Tim raised his eyebrows. "I said, we're gonna get your
stuff and go home. This is the new Tim, remember,
baby? Now get your robe on. I'm taking you home,
Kel, and dat's da name of dat tune."

Hmmm, Kelli thought. This could be getting onto sticky
ground. Well, she was due to find out just how much
Tim really was committed to her. Whatever happened
would happen. She leaned over the edge of the bed and
picked up her discarded robe.

"Whatever you say, Master," she smirked.


CHAPTER 11

When Dan turned around, Steve was atop his s****r and
fucking the living shit out of her. Dan himself had
been pretty gentle with the girl, barring the almost
savage initial entry he'd made into her virgin cunt.
And he wouldn't have fucked her nearly so hard, if
Kelli had simply told him the girl was cherry. But
that was Kel for you.

Steve didn't seem to have any qualms. He fucked his
s****r as if he were making up for lost time. Someday,
Dan thought, I've got to find out what in the fuck has
been going on around here, since Kelli got home! He
leaned against the wall, handling his own rod in a
ruminative fashion and watching the Butler k**s go at
one another.

Maria whined and kicked under Steve, and at first
glance you might have thought she was resisting him.
But that was just her style of fucking. She was also
chewing on his mouth, and her legs were around him, as
were her hands, and she was panting "Fuck me hard, you
son of a bitch! Fuck me like you mean it!!!"

Dan squeezed on his cock. He knew exactly what Steve
was feeling, with his dick balls deep in his s****r's
hole. Maria had a sweet hot tight pussy, the kind that
could sc**** the hair off a man's prick.

But also the kind that made a man's balls twitch with
lust every time he thought about the vise-grip lock
that pussy could put on his meat.

Dan's hand got tighter on his rod, and he felt a surge
of heat pass through the length of his tool. He didn't
think he was entirely finished fucking today. He had
a boner with Kelli's name written on it, but if his
daughter was going to play hide and seek, he'd just
have to find somewhere else to put the fucker.

He wasn't worried about Kelli's absence. She'd been
born to play games. Probably she'd sent Steve up here
and now she was hiding someplace, listening to them all
go at it. In a little while she'd come in with her
pussy dripping and demand her fair share of cock too.

Trouble was, she couldn't get what she considered her
fair share if she had six or seven guys lined up in a
row to service her. Dan's daughter had some
characteristics of the dedicated nympho, and Dan
sighed, almost hoping that there was some way Kelli and
her husband Tim might work out their problems and get
back together. If she stayed at home very long, she
was a damn good chance to fuck her poor old daddy to
death!

"Did you really get hard watching me at home?" Maria
demanded to know. Her b*****r just grinned and nodded,
blushing. He had no need to blush, not with the cock
he'd stuffed up her tight, freshly-busted pussy.

She could feel every inch of him sliding in and out of
her hole, and the friction of his prick thrusts was
incredible. She knew she was going to come all over
that dick of his, and she told him so. He blushed
again. God, was he cute when he was embarrassed! But
the way he fucked, he had nothing at all to be
embarrassed about. Whatever Kelli had taught him about
sex, he'd learned well.

"Lemme suck it some more," she said, pushing up at him.
His cock slicked out of her pussy and as she saw its
wet hard magnificence she knew in her gut that she
could never again be satisfied with being a lesbian.
Well, she rationalized, what do I know? I'm just
twenty. I've got a lot to learn about life.

She took her b*****r's cock in hand, squeezing,
relishing the way it felt so big and hard and thick
inside her fist. She kissed him -- s****rs weren't
supposed to French-kiss their b*****rs, were they? But
why not, when it felt and tasted so good? -- and then
she went down his body with her hungry mouth.

Steve groaned, throwing his head back as Maria took his
cock between her lips. She was no Kelli, but she could
suck like a leech.

As she fed on him, Maria stole a peek at Dan Miller,
who was standing over by the door, idly playing with
his cock. God, what a waste! She lifted her hand
toward Dan, urging him to come over and join the fun.
He smiled, shrugged, and returned to the bed.

Maria arranged herself between the two men. They were
on their knees and she was on her belly. She didn't
know which she wanted to suck on first, but she had a
stiff throbbing cock in each hand, and her mouth
hungered for the taste. Closing her eyes, she leaned
toward Dan and used her tongue like a dust cloth on the
hot spongy velvet of his cock knob.

While she sucked and licked Dan, she was stroking her
b*****r's meat, but before too many minutes had passed,
she knew she had to suck a little more on Steve, too.
She turned her face to him and ovaled her mouth,
opening it to the hot, horny thrust of his aroused
prick.

Back and forth she went, sucking one and then the
other, until her head swam dizzily. They scooted in
closer, so she didn't have to move quite so far, and
eventually their pricks were nose to nose, as if they
were kissing one another, and Maria's lips moved along
the co-joined eight-inchers, slurping every warm
luscious inch of the two organs.

Dan had his hand on her cunt while she ate, and he
worked a finger into her tight but wet and supremely
eager hole. She was, he thought, hotter for fucking,
her first time out, than even Kelli had been. Maybe, he
told himself, I went after the wrong femme in the house
next door!

The memory of Penelope hung over him like a rain cloud.
I've beshit my nest, he thought. She'd never
understand anything like this, and she's bound to find
out sooner or later. Oh, well. C'est la vie. He
pushed his cock deep into the mouth of Penny's horny
daughter. If her mother didn't understand, fuck her.

Maria was gagging on cock. But she kept on eating,
like the greedy, turned-on little piglet she'd become
this afternoon. She giggled, feeling like a total
slut, and loving the feeling.

If only she'd known that her k** b*****r had the hots
for her, she could have been doing this for a long long
time before now! Jesus, such a waste of time! But she
was determined to make up for it. She was gonna
definitely OD on cock, and she had enough cock to OD
on, for sure!

She missed Kelli, though. Where was she? Why wasn't
she here hogging all the dick for herself? But without
her, Maria was the centerpiece, and she loved being the
focus of attention. She squirmed her liquid snatch
around Dan Miller's intruding finger, and she rippled
her muscles up and down the length of his probing
digit, urging it deeper into her wet tight hole.

Her mouth was full -- crammed full -- of her b*****r's
meat, and she was slobbering down the shaft, wetting
the portion of it that she couldn't get sucked down.
She tried to swallow, and she did a damn good job, but
it still wasn't quite deep enough to ingest the whole
of Steve's dick.

Dan pulled her back to him, and she went willingly,
lusting for the taste of his prick, too. Her lips
pursed and she fed him into herself, humming and
purring like a contented cat while he fucked in and out
of her mouth. Her tongue was velvet carpeting for his
thrusts, and her throat kept gulping to tease him
deeper still.

She reached for her b*****r's cock, but he wasn't
there. A moment later she felt Dan's finger leave her
pussy and Steve's prick took its place. She moaned
around the cock of Kelli's father as her b*****r's tool
refilled her horny cunt, and she fucked herself
backward, impaling her body on Steve's long hard
fuckpole.

In fact, she was doing all the work. All the boy had
to do was hold himself rock-steady, rock-hard,
presenting his hard dick to her horny cunt. She backed
into him again and again, sheathing his tool in her
puckered fuckpouch, while she used her mouth like a
vacuum cleaner on the equally hard tool of Dan Miller.

Her lips widened, and she f***ed her face downward,
onto Dan's prick. She was gagging in earnest now, but
she was thirsting to feel him in her throat, and she
would do it or die. His cock knob slid across her
tongue, into the back of her mouth, and she gulped,
gulped, gulped!

And then he slipped through her tonsil gap, and the end
of his cock thrust into Maria's throat. She felt as if
her eyes were about to pop from her head, but she kept
her muscles busy, and he went a little deeper before
she had to cough him up again. It was a good sign.
She could do it. All she needed was some practise.
And something told Maria that she would be getting a
lot of that in the days and weeks to come!

Behind her, Steve had taken control of the fuck. He
was shoving with his prick, burying it again and again
in his s****r's snatch, and her slim pale ass rippled
delicately each time his body thrust against her rear
end. His cock went deep and hard into Maria, and she
squirmed, loving the f***eful passion he threw into her
cunt, loving the cock that thrust with equal f***e into
her mouth.

"Let's trade places," Dan Miller said throatily, easing
his prick out of Maria's lips. "You don't mind, do
you, honey?" The girl shook her head, giggling. She
didn't care who was in which hole, for shit's sake!
All she wanted was the fucking! But oh, God, did she
ever want that!!!

She rolled over, uplifting her cunt as Dan got between
her legs. She angled her head backwards to her
b*****r, who was squatting behind her, and she lipped
the end of his cock. It tasted just like a wet pussy.
Her wet pussy.

She sipped the flavor off his skin and sucked him
deeper, craving more of it. Down below, Dan was just
easing his tool into her pussy. She moaned around her
prick mouthful as Dan's rod penetrated her cunt and
began to fuck her as hornily as he'd fucked her mouth a
few moments ago.

But the angle was bad. She couldn't suck on Steve
nearly as voraciously as she'd have liked, and while
the pussy-fucking was dynamite, she knew there could be
so much more. She spat out her b*****r's tool and she
said, "Why don't we do something really nasty, the
three of us? I'm in the mood, and I bet you guys are
too, right?" Their smiling faces were answer enough.

"Well," she went on, "I have heard that not only do
some guys enjoy sticking their cocks up women's
assholes, a lot of women enjoy it just as much. I
don't know if I'd like it, but I'm goddamn willing to
give it a try. Would either of you guys like to see if
your big sweet cocks will fit inside my shithole???"

It was purely a rhetorical question.

***

"Oh, Jeeeeeeesus!!!" Maria hissed as Steve began to
make penetration. She was riding atop Dan Miller,
which seemed the only sensible thing to do. Steve's
tool was slightly thinner in circumference than Dan's,
and if she was gonna get her ass busted by either of
them, she knew it was better to go with the thinner
cock.

But she hadn't counted on how tight she was back there.
Even with half a bottle of baby oil poured on his
peter, down her ass crack, Steve was having a hell of a
time getting inside his s****r's hiney. It hurt like
hell, and he hadn't gotten any of his prick into
Maria's shitter.

She squirmed atop Dan, and she was starting to have
fifth and sixth thoughts -- she'd already had second
thoughts. Dan had her by the tits, and he was kissing
them and her mouth, his face moving up and down. His
cock was rock-still inside her pussy, anchoring her in
this spot, exposing her totally to the ass- attack
she'd invited her horny k** b*****r to make.

Steve spat into his hand and rubbed the fingers through
Maria's crack, even though she was already slick and
slippery from the baby oil. He put his knob into her
ass hollow and tried it again.

A burning pain shot through her bottom, but she was
pissed now, and totally unwilling to look like some
crybaby who could talk a good game but couldn't fuck
one. She'd asked for an ass- fucking and she was
determined to have one if it killed her. "C'mon,
stud," she told him, "surely you can get that thing up
my butt!"

Steve didn't make a verbal answer. He threw his
concentration down to his hips, and he gave them a
twist, while his fingers kept his cockknob poised
against the pucker of Maria's butt. The gyration of
his hips, coming from an odd angle and without a
giveaway warning, did what he'd been hoping. His knob
pushed into his older s****r's anus, and then he was
inside her.

Maria screeched like a banshee. She'd been expecting
discomfort, but this was fucking pain!!! "Oh, you
motherfucker!!!" she squealed. "You've ripped my
asshole open!"

But she knew he hadn't, and then he began to thrust,
moving his cock in short, choppy strokes -- all he
could manage, given her tightness. For Christ's sake,
she was cherry, after all! Nothing but a couple of
fingers had ever been up her butt in the past, and most
of the fingers had been her own.

Where in the goddamn shit was Kelli, anyway??? If
there was any time Maria could have used some female
backup and moral support, it was right goddamn now!
But she was alone, just herself and about sixteen
inches of hard cock in two separate packages, and she
had to do it all by herself.

But then Steve got his full stroke inside her, and her
asshole seemed to blossom like a flower around him.
She breathed out heavily, into Dan's mouth and she
said, "Ohhhh ... I think I'm seeing God!!!"

Steve began to fuck her ass, thrusting with a slight
lurch that betrayed his own sense of awe at this
magical moment. But the erotic delight took charge of
him, and he threw his concentration into the act
itself, relishing each second, each inch of cock that
he had shoved up his s****r's butt.

Maria was about to swoon in ecstasy. And then it got
better, when Dan Miller, beneath her, started to push
his tool up and in, meshing his thrusts with the ones
Steve was giving her from the rear. Each guy shoved
her body toward the other guy's cock. All she had to
do was rock 'n' roll between them, taking the lustful
bites deep into her fully-engaged sex holes.

She was a pale flesh sandwich between the two heaving
male bodies, and their hard horny cocks mercilessly
reamed her pussy, her shitter. "Oh, I oughta tell Mom
on both of you," she giggled, "but then she'd probably
want you to do it to her too ... "

Orgasm began to ripple through Maria's body and she
went electric between Steve and Dan, while their pricks
continued the barbaric double-fuck onslaught. "Oh, oh,
ohhhhhh!!!" the girl screamed. "Fuck me to death, you
bastards, fuck me to death!!!"

***

"What the hell is that noise?" Tim Anderson asked. He
and Kelli had just come through the front door of the
Miller house, and it was a little worse than Kelli had
anticipated. It sounded like the Texas Chainsaw
Massacre, Part 3, was taking place upstairs. Maria's
screeching yelps of ecstasy echoed through the house.
Kelli began to feel weak in the knees, just listening.

"Christ, is somebody getting killed up there???" Tim
demanded, heading for the staircase. The old Tim would
have hid under the bed and waited for the cops. The
new Tim seemed to think he was Mel Gibson on a winning
streak. Holding her breath, Kelli followed him up the
steps.

"Holy shit," he said, stopping short.

Kelli bumped into him from the rear. Looking over his
shoulder, she said "Holy shit," too. Things had
progressed very well during her absence.

Steve had arrived, and obviously things had gone pretty
smoothly -- about as well, Kelli conceded, as if she'd
been there to choreograph them. Right now Maria was
positioned between Daddy and her b*****r, and she had
both -- ??? -- their dicks up her cunt.

No! They were DPing her! Steve was plugging his
s****r's shithole while Daddy's big sweet delicious
cock filled the newly-busted girl's newly-busted pussy.
The men moved hard, fucking Maria in deep, soulful
strokes, and she moaned and whined and trembled between
them, obviously having the great-grandma of orgasms.

"Well, I'll be damned," Tim said. "So this is why you
wanted to come back home to Daddy, huh, Kel? You
getting some of that stuff, too? Is that why you
always used to tell me your dad knew how to treat
women? Hey, you people!" he said, and all three heads
turned, all of them looking suitably surprised at the
intrusion.

Tim was definitely on a swagger today. Kelli could
only follow, uncertain as to what he was going to do,
and she trailed him toward the bed. "Hiya, Dan," he
told his father-in-law. "Looks like you're getting
some, right, buddy? Who's this?" and he cupped Maria's
chin, looking into her glazy, orgasm-fuzzed eyes. She
didn't say anything, just made a gurgly sound while her
eyeballs rolled in their sockets.

"I'm Tim Anderson," he said. "Kelli's lord and master.
You too busy to suck a little on my dick?" And he
unzipped his pants, hauling out his prick. Kelli could
see that it had already begun to harden up again, and
his pole began to climb its point toward the ceiling as
he wiggled it in front of Maria's face.

Murmuring incoherently, Maria snapped at him with her
lips. Tim laughed and shoved his hardening cock
straight into her mouth. He gave his hips a grind and
filled her oral chamber in one quick stroke. Kelli's
eyes were enormous blue circles now. Tim had not
exactly been shocked or disgusted, had he?

With a shrug, Kelli slipped out of her robe. She
watched as her husband mouth-fucked the neighbor girl.
His cock was erecting rapidly, turning into the same
steely bone of gristle that had reamed her mouth, cunt
and asshole back at the motel. Maria slobbered along
the shaft while it fucked in and out of her mouth,
though it wasn't entirely clear to Kelli whether the
girl even knew that she was eating a strange piece of
meat.

Kelli moved to the bottom of the bed and put her hands
on Steve's shoulders. She leaned on him from the rear,
pressing her hot hard-nippled tits against his back
while he ass-fucked his twitching s****r. Reaching
down, she held his balls in a possessive grip. "Fuck
her, baby," she told the boy. "Mmmm, ram her with that
cock! But save some of it for me, okay?"

Maria was gurgling now, about to strangle on the prick
that Tim fed into her mouth. "How about it, you guys?"
asked Kelli's smug young husband. "Anybody wanna let
me take a turn in one of those holes? This bitch looks
young and tight and hot. I think she needs some
fucking from a real man, you know?"

Panting, Steve unsheathed his cock from his s****r's
butt. "The A-hole's yours, man," he said, turning
around to face Kelli. "As long as you don't mind me
burying a bone in your old lady."

He came off the bed, not even waiting for Tim to
answer, and Kelli wrestled him down onto the floor.
She straddled him, f***efeeding her pussy down over the
shitsmeared length of his erection. She held onto his
thighs and she did deep knee-bends up and down, riding
Steve's peter like a cowgirl in heat. And she watched
as her husband climbed onto the bed and got into
position behind Maria.

The girl's tight asshole was still dilated broadly,
thanks to the five-minute reaming that Steve's prick
had already given it. Tim thrust into the yawning
cavity, fucking so hard he drove the wailing young girl
forward -- almost far enough forward to shove her
completely off Dan Miller's pussy pronging tool. Tim
filled his hands with Maria's hard little boobs and he
ramfucked her shithole, one pulsating thrusting stroke
after another.

"You like it up the ass too, huh?" he panted, driving
her with his dick. "Looks like you and Kel have plenty
in common, baby, including my cock!"

Kelli was supremely turned-on by the weird twist that
things had taken. She'd been afraid Tim would be
horrified, disgusted. Well, he fucking sure wasn't!
He poked Maria's hot tight butt, packing her fudge with
one savage thrust after another.

Dan wriggled from under the girl. Tim was fucking her
so hard that Dan couldn't get much leverage into her
cunt in any case. He slipped off the bed and stood
beside it, his wet hard prick sticking up and out, and
he watched his son-in-law fuck Maria's pooper.

Tim looked over at his father-in-law. "All stiffed up
and nowhere to go, huh, Dan?" he said, nodding toward
Dan's prick. Maria lifted her butt higher and Tim gave
her a deep gut-busting stab that made the girl screech
shrilly. Tim's ass was also lifted high, his legs
straight, and he pounded his prick down into Maria's
quivering shitpouch at a 45-degree angle.

"Well," Tim husked, "I guess you could always stick
that thing in Kelli, right? Like, something tells me
it wouldn't be the first time you'd ever fucked my
wife, man! Go ahead. She's not doing anything with
her mouth except moan, as far as I can see ... "

Kelli used her mouth to giggle. Her eyes sparkled and
she stretched out a hand, beckoning for her dad to
bring his cock within reach. She had her husband's
approval, right? God, they were really out in the open
now! She'd never have to sneak around again, to get a
piece of daddy!

But with her husband's newfound macho assurance, she
reminded herself, she might not need daddy quite so
much in the future. Maybe he could have a life of his
own again, without being interrupted all the time by
her sexual needs.

She took Dan's cock in both hands, slobbering wetly all
over the shaft. Tim was watching her, and the sight of
her sucking on her dad seemed to excite him. He really
started pounding Maria's virgin asshole, driving the
hot little brunette into paroxysms of pleasure. Kelli
deepthroated her father, gulping his prick down her
gullet, while she pumped like a derrick atop Steve
Butler.

Tim and Maria were on their sides now, Tim fucking into
her from below and beneath. Kelli watched in
fascination as her husband's big hard cock plugged the
girl's tiny tight asshole, repeating its thrusts until
Maria could only scream and explode. Tim came out of
her asshole, squirted a couple of gushes of jizz onto
her crotch, then shoved his cock straight up her pussy
where he finished dumping his thick hot load.

His prick slipped out of her pussy, and down the tunnel
came oozing the tidelike flow of his scum, leaking from
Maria's raw, wet gash. Kelli watched the thick white
goo trickle into Maria's pussyhairs, watched the girl's
trembling fingers massage the sticky stuff into her
cuntflesh.

Steve was on a very short rein now. Kelli cunt-ate his
cock, but she could feel him quivering inside her, and
it would be only a matter of seconds until he erupted.
She squirmed down with her cunt, squeezing on his cock,
grinding her gash against his balls, and she sucked her
father's tool in and out of her mouth, milking it as
thirstily as her pussy gulped Steve's cock. She
couldn't keep track of how many times she'd been fucked
today, but she was as horny as if it had been years
since her last screw.

"Ohhhhh ... " she whimpered as Steve began to unload
deep inside her pussy. She leaned back, Dan's cock
slipping out of her mouth, and she basked in the heated
glow of the climax Steve Butler had fucked from her
body. Her hand continued to work on Daddy's tool, and
he leaned down to kiss her wet sticky mouth.

"It's all right, Daddy," she told Dan. "I think
everything's gonna be all right!"

"You bet it is, honey," Dan agreed, straightening up.
He wiggled his hips as Kelli used both hands to jerk
off his tool, and then she made him explode too. His
cum blasted onto her face, her tits, her hair.

She tilted her head back and held his prick over her
open mouth, allowing his sperm to drip onto her tongue.
She shucked his shaft, squeezing and flexing, until she
had taken every last drop he had to offer and his spent
tool went soft inside her hands.

The two girls were on the bed, cuddling and sharing
whispered secrets and confessions. They touched each
other in special, intimate ways, and both of them found
their desires rekindling. But their men were lounging
with soft dicks, able for now to do nothing but watch.

"I bet we could get them hard in a second if we went
down on each other," Maria suggested.

"I dunno," Kelli laughed. "I think we fucked the
stuffing out of these guys. We may have to go cruising
tonight to find ourselves some dudes who can really
throw a fuck into a horny lady!"

Suddenly there was a beeping sound from outside. "Oh,
shit!" Maria said. "That's Mom! She's home from
work!" She hurried to the window. "C'mon, Steve," she
told her b*****r, "we better get dressed and go home.
Oh, God, if she finds out about this ... "

Kelli picked up her robe and tied it around herself.
She went to the sliding door and strolled out onto the
porch. Down in the driveway, Penny Butler was just
getting out of her station wagon.

The woman looked up and smiled. "Hi, Kelli."

"We're all over at our house," Kelli said coolly. "Why
don't you come over, too? My husband and I have
straightened out our problems, and you really oughta
meet him before we go home."

"What are you doing???" Dan, Maria and Steve asked in
unison when Kelli re-entered the bedroom. "Are you
crazy?"

Kelli shrugged. "Look, you guys, she's gonna find out
sooner or later. You might as well stick it in her
face now and see whether she'll suck, right?"

No one answered. But no one made any move to get into
their clothes, either. Dan took a deep breath. Maria
snuggled up to her b*****r, his arm protectively around
her shoulder.

Both of them looked tense, but excited, too. Kelli
remembered what Steve had confessed, about being just a
little turned-on by his big-titted mom. As he held
Maria and they waited, Kelli could see that Steve's
dick was beginning to firm up, almost as if by magic.
The shaft crawled down his leg, the knob engorging, the
barrel broadening. He'd have a full-fledged boner by
the time his mother came through the door!

Kelli moved into the midst of Dan and Tim, and the five
of them sat waiting, listening to the sound of Penelope
Butler's high heels click-click-clicking their way up
the staircase.

It was all or nothing now. Kelli squeezed tighter at
Daddy and Tim as the doorknob began to turn. I know
what I'd do, she thought. Let's just hope Penny is
woman enough to feel the same way.

And if she isn't, Kelli reminded herself, I can be
very, very convincing when it comes to sex! She took a
deep breath and she waited, confidence bubbling out of
her ovaries. The next sixty seconds would tell the
tale.


THE END

... Continue»
Posted by sexualperv72 2 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 5328  |  
97%
  |  1

Black isn't so Bad After All!

Chapter 2

While DeeDee Wilson sat in the waiting room Dr. Gosman re-read her files, which
were spread out on his desktop.

Occasionally he would reference the files from her husband's, John, office visit the
previous day.

DeeDee also had problems dealing with black people. It seems that it originated in
her earlier years, just about the time her father died and her mother had to take the
responsibility of raising her by herself.

From what he was reading, DeeDee's father had died in a hunting accident and her
mother had to hire outside f****y in order to harvest the crops that year. All she'd
been able to hire were some 8 or 9 black men, who readily harvested the corps and
then waited to be paid for their efforts. Once they had been paid one of the men had
demanded more pay, saying that the woman had promised them more then they
received.

DeeDee had been 15 at the time, so he was quite certain that her memories of the
event were as accurate as they could be, considering the trauma she'd suffered just
after that demand.

It seems that once the men realized their demands weren't going to be met, they
broke into the house and proceeded to rampage through the dwelling, taking what
they wanted, after they'd tied up the two women. At one time DeeDee's mama had
to be gagged, as well as herself, too, when the men could no longer put up with her
shouting obscenities at them. They just wanted her to be quite while they got what
they 'deserved' for helping her with the crops.

It was sometime later that the 'leader' of the group decided that what was at the
house wasn't enough to settle this debt and he proceeded to untie with older woman
and then f***ed her to the floor, in front of DeeDee, and ****d her. It didn't take too
much from the other men to get excited at the scene and once the first one was
finished they took turns with her, using every available hole, to f***e themselves
upon her.

DeeDee had been f***ed to watch as her mother was fucked by each of the black
men, then she was f***ed to suck them all off and at times she had three of them at
once, one in her pussy, one in her ass, and sucking off another one. They all took
'turns' with her mama and once they finished they all started over again. It wasn't
long before her mama was asking the men to fuck her again.

Little did they know that the woman had formed a plan while all this was going on.

Once it was time for the ring leader to assault her mouth with his cock she opened
her mouth, begging to let her suck him one more time, which he readily agreed to
do.

None of the men knew it, but the woman had kept a very sharp carving knife just
under the corner of the well-worn carpet, in case she ever needed to find a weapon
that no one suspected would be there. She had already retrieved the knife and hid it
under her body, where no one could see it. Once the black man got close enough to
her, she grabbed his limp, coal black, cock and took it into mouth once again. After
giving it a few quick licks and sucks she bit down as hard as she could, completely
severing the head of his cock, which she promptly spit out, drawing the knife from
beneath her and, in one quick upward motion, stuck it right between the man's
balls, driving it deep into the lower part of his body.

At first the black man couldn't believe what had happened. The bitch had bitten
him! He still didn't realize that his cock head was now gone, and while in a state of
shock didn't feel the knife enter his body.

Then the pain hit him like a ton of bricks.

He screamed, grabbed his balls, with the knife still stuck in him, and fell to the floor.

bl**d was spouting all over the floor before any of his friends realized what had
happened.

One of them had already untied DeeDee and was busy r****g her when it all
happened and he was stunned to hear his buddy scream like a stuck pig. His cock
deflated immediately and he turned to see what had happened.

What he saw was his best friend on the floor, bl**d spreading in a growing circle
around the man's loins. His other buddies had already grabbed the older woman
and punched her in the face, bl**d and broken teeth s**ttering across the floor.

"Ok, BITCH!! Now you die!"

While one of the men grabbed her and held her in front of him, the remaining men
took turns punching her, in her stomach, her chest, her face, wherever they could
land blows. One of them pulled out a switchblade and sliced off her nipples,
listening to her scream with each cut. After they fed her her own nipples another
man took the blade and rammed it into her chest, stabbing her in the heart and
killing her.

All DeeDee could do was scream at the sight.

She fought her way to her feet and began to beat her fists on the back of the man in
front of her.

The man simply twisted around and slapped her in the face. The f***e of the blow
sent her across the room, where she smacked her head against the wall and was
knocked u*********s.

The men tried to do what they could for their stabbed friend, but it was already too
late, he'd bled out and was laying lifeless on the floor in front of them.

One of them kicked the body of the dead woman and cursed her, then they all
turned their attention to the u*********s girl across the floor.

"What we gonna do wit this one?" one of them asked.

"Don know," came the reply.

"I's says we do way wit her, like we done to her mama and scram."

"We's gotta do somethin though. To let dis chile know what gonna happen if she
talks to anyone."

"Like what?"

The one who wanted to do something took the switchblade off the floor and walked
over to her. He sank to his knees and ripped off what was left of her blouse,
exposing her bare tits.

"She sure has a lot a tits for a girl her age," he told his buddies.

They all nodded in agreement. They'd never seen a white girl with titties so big.
Only big titties they'd ever seen had been on black women, usually mamas or aunts.

With one quick movement of the blade, the nipple of the left breast was cleanly
removed and placed in her hand, which was then closed around it, holding onto the
severed nipple like it was a treasured gift. Then he took her blouse, put it in her
other hand, and pressed it to the spot where her nipple once was. After all, he didn't
want her to bleed to death.

"She'll know what that means when she sees it. It'll keep her quiet."

"You sure," asked the youngest of the group.

"Yeah. I's sure."

The all talked for a few minutes and agreed to clean the house as best they could
and to take their friend's body with them. They didn't want to be connected to any
of the events that happened here. When the police arrived, and they would, they
wanted it to look like a random robbery. The police would figure that the woman
had been ****d and then killed and her daughter mutilated as a random act of
butchery.

They all took a final look and left the house.

DeeDee never saw them again after that day, but she carried a permanent reminder
of the event and, like the black man had thought at the time, it assured her silence.

Until she was much older and was about to get married.

The only other person she'd ever told of the incident had been her husband, and
then it wasn't until a day before their wedding that she'd told him. She felt he
should know why his wife was disfigured the way she was and, to her surprise, John
had taken the news better then she'd expected. It made her love him much more
then she already did.

Until today, when she had written it down on her forms, she'd never told another
soul about the incident.

"Well, that explains a lot," Dr. Gosman thought to himself. "Now I know why she has
feelings of justified hate towards black men in general. Well, I think I know how to go
ahead with this."

He got on his phone and called Eddy to his office.

Fifteen minutes later the plan was in place and Eddy stood in the other room,
behind the closed door and recently installed two-way window, and waited for the
doctor to make the next move.

• * * *

DeeDee sat in the waiting room for what seemed like an hour.

The secretary had already left, explaining that she had an appointment to keep and
that the doctor would be with her as soon as he finished reading her files.

Looking at her watch, DeeDee could see that the young lady had left almost 20
minutes ago. She was beginning to get impatient with the waiting and wanted to get
this over.

As she looked at her watch a second time, the inner office door opened and Dr.
Gosman appeared.

"Welcome, Mrs. Wilson. I'm sorry to have kept you waiting so long, but I had to
review your files, as well as those of your husband, to make sure I was properly
prepared for our appointment today." He ushered her into his office, offering the
comfortable seat on the sofa against the wall behind the door, and then excused
himself, "I'll be right back. Since my secretary had to leave early I want to make
sure the door is locked, so that we're not interrupted."

In a flash he was gone and she could hear him clicking the lock into place, before he
returned to the office, closed and locked the inner door, and then sat on a seat
directly in front of her.

"Now, Mrs Wilson, I'm so glad you were able to make it today. I had an interesting
session with John yesterday and, while I obviously can go into details with you, I
want you to know that anything that's said or done in this office remains here. I
strictly adhere to the doctor/patient policy and your secrets will remain your secrets.
Nothing that is said in here, or written in my files, will ever be shared with anyone
else."
"Thank you, doctor. I appreciate it."

"Are you nervous, Mrs. Wilson?"

"Please, doctor, call me DeeDee. All my friend do, and since I'm here for your
counseling, I think it would be ok for you to use my first name."

"Thank you, DeeDee. Would you prefer to call me doctor, or use my first name?"

"I think I'll stick to doctor, if you don't mind."

"Of course. It's no problem at all. Whatever makes you the most comfortable. After
all, we're here for your benefit, not mine." In his mind a smile creeped across his
face, but outwardly he remained as emotionless as he professionally could.

"Now, DeeDee, did John tell you anything about his appointment yesterday?"

"Only that he thought it went well and that he felt better afterwards."

"Is that all?"

DeeDee was quiet for a few minutes.

"Well, it seemed like he wanted to tell me more, but he easily distracted, and we got
to talking about other things and the subject didn't come up again."

"Good."

"I was hoping he would give me some insight as to what to expect, but he swore that
he couldn't remember a lot about his session. He did tell me that he felt better
though, and I guess that was something of an improvement for him, so I let it drop."

"Ok. John didn't tell you then that I used hypnosis on him."

"No. He didn't."

Gosman could tell that she appeared nervous, so he asked her about it, "Does that
bother you, DeeDee?"

Silence.

DeeDee was thinking and he could tell by the way she rolled her eyes that she was
really thinking about the question.

"If it bothers you, please let me know."

"I've never been hypnotized before," she finally answered.

"Are you afraid?"

"A little bit."

"Well, let me assure you that you will not do anything you normally wouldn't do.
You have to be open-minded with all this, and you have to trust me, as well."

"And you say John let you hypnotize him?"

"Yes, he did."

DeeDee thought about it. John seemed ok to her after he got home last night. Sure,
he was distracted a bit, but he was always like that whenever he did something for
the first time. And he hadn't seemed to have been bothered with it at all.

"Ok, doctor. You can hypnotize me, too."

"Very well, DeeDee.

"Now, I'm going to put you in a mild trance to get started. You'll be fine and I'll be
as gentle as I can."

"Thank you."

"Ok, now I want you to lie back against the sofa and get comfortable. When you're
ready let me know and we'll begin."

After snuggling into the back of the sofa she let the doctor know she was ready.

"Good. Now listen to the sound of my voice. My voice is all you can hear...........

In just under two minutes, DeeDee was fully under his control.

"Now DeeDee, I'm going to give you a word that you'll immediately remember
whenever I tell it to you. When you hear that word you'll go into a deeper trance
and will listen to only me. Do you understand?"

"Yes."

"Good. Your keyword is going to be 'tomorrow'."

"Tomorrow," DeeDee repeated.

"That's right. Once you hear me, and only me, say that word, you'll go into a deeper
trance and listen to everything I have to tell you. Understood?"

DeeDee nodded in response.

"Tomorrow," Gosman said.

DeeDee instantly slumped further into the back of the sofa, relaxing more and
looking like she was trying to melt into the back of the sofa.

"Now, DeeDee, you're going to listen very closely to what I'm about to tell you and
you'll never forget it. You will be able to remember everything that happens in this
office today. You'll have a startlingly clear memory of all the events. You will not,
though, be able to talk about them. You'll see every action clearly in your mind, but
whenever you try to talk about those events, you'll lose your train of thought and go
on to another subject. If you husband should ask him about your session you can tell
him anything you want to about the things we discuss regarding your therapy, but
you will still be unable to tell him the thoughts you really want to. Do you
understand these instructions?"

"Yes."

"I need to ask you some questions and you'll answer them honestly."

"Honestly," she mumbled.

"Yes. Honestly. You'll have to be completely truthful with me and answer each
question I give you.

"First, do you like sex?"

"Yes."

"Does John satisfy you sexually?"

"Yes."

"Honestly now, DeeDee."

He could see a struggle on her face.

"Does John satisfy you sexually?" he asked again.

"In some ways yes, in other ways, no."

"How does he satisfy you?"

"He's great in bed, but he won't use his mouth on me and refuses to let me use my
mouth on him, too."

"Does that bother you?"

"Yes, it does. I love to have my body licked."


"What part of your body, DeeDee?"

"Between my legs."

"What's between your legs, DeeDee?"

"My private place."

"Come on, DeeDee. You're in your middle 60's. Surely you know what that part of
your body's called."

"My vagina," she finally answered.

"Yes. Your vagina. Do you know what else it's called?"

"Yes."

"Then say it, DeeDee."

Hesitation again.

"It's not proper."

"It is when we're alone in my office, DeeDee. Go ahead, say it."

"Pussy!" she finally answered.

"See! That wasn't so bad, was it?"

She shook her head, "No."

"I want to take his penis in my mouth and suck on it."

"His what?"

"His penis!"

"You know that's not the word I want to hear, don't you?"

"Yes."

"So tell me what it is you'd like to suck."

"His cock!"

"Thank you, dear. Continue."

"I want him to suck on my ......." a slight hesitation on her part........"......pussy!"

"Tell me, DeeDee. Are you getting warm in here?"

"Yes, I am."

"You'd feel more comfortable if you got out of your clothes, wouldn't you?"

"I believe I would, doctor. Would you mind?"

"Of course not, DeeDee. I want you to be comfortable while you're here and if that
means you want to get naked, then please do. I promise you I won't object at all.

With that, DeeDee began to remove her clothing. First she took off her shoes, then
her stockings (She wore the knee-high nylons popular with women of her age), the
dress she wore. It buttoned down the front, so it was easy to remove. Then she sat
there in just her underwear, panties and bra.

"Go ahead, DeeDee, take it all off."

She slid her panties down her bottom, lifted herself up and then eased them down
her legs and finally kicked them off completely.

"Now, your bra."

"Do I have to?" she asked, somewhat embarrassed.

"Yes. You have to."

She hesitated yet again. Then she reached to the clasp between her breasts and
undid it, pulling it off her shoulders and from behind her, then tossed it on the floor
with her panties and other clothing. She immediately covered her breasts with her
hands.

"Why are you embarrassed?" he asked.

"I've never been comfortable exposing myself to anyone. Other than John, that is."

"And why is that?"

"Because of what happened when I was 15," she answered.

"I know what happened to you back then, DeeDee. It's all in your files. You can be
sure that I won't think bad of you because of it. You were a c***d and were unable to
do anything. It wasn't you fault."

"I know."

After a few minutes she did lower her hands, exposing her ample breasts. He
immediately noticed that her left breast didn't have a nipple. He could tell she was
still embarrassed.

"Don't be embarrassed," he again emphasized. You're just fine and you've nothing
to worry about."

"If John were here right now, what would you like to have him do to you?"

"I'd love to get him to use his mouth on my pussy," no hesitation this time.

"Have you ever had your pussy licked?"

"No."

"But you want it done, right?"

"Yes!"

"Ok. DeeDee, I'm going to help you here."

"How?"

"Close your eyes, DeeDee."

She did.

"Now, when you open them again, you're going to see your husband, standing
naked in front of you. You're going to see his hard cock standing in front of your
face and you're going to use your mouth on him. Once you get done letting his shoot
his load down your throat you're going to beg him to lick our pussy until you cum in
his mouth. Do you understand?"

"Yes."

Dr. Gosman stood up and quickly undressed. He folded his clothing across the back
of his chair. He realized that Eddy was watching what was going on from the next
room, but he didn't care at all. This was just the first step in his plan and, for that
plan to succeed, he had to take on the role of her husband, John. She had to believe
she was sucking on John's cock and then letting his eat her out.

"Ok, DeeDee. You can open your eyes now."

As soon as she did, she recognized her husband and then focused on the hard cock
directly in front of her face. He may not have been the biggest cock she'd ever seen
(and she had seen pictures of bigger ones), but it was the only cock she was familiar
with and she craved to suck on it, as she was going to do now.

Dr. Gosman stood there and watched as his patient grabbed his 6 inch, uncut cock
and pulled it into her mouth, which was hot and wet, and sucking on him as soon as
she'd gotten it into her mouth. He didn't say a word as she used her tongue to swirl
around his cock head and then eased her tongue between his cock head and his
foreskin. Good thing her husband was also uncut.

He stood there and let her do what she wanted. For someone who had never had
oral sex before, he was surprised at just how good she actually was.

"I guess she's imagined this for a long time," he thought.

He cleared his mind though and let her continue to use her mouth on him. He
watched as she began to bob her head up and down on his cock, watching as she
thrust down, taking him entirely into her mouth, sucking with everything she had.
She smoothed her tongue around his cock head, licking into his hole, almost like she
was drilling for oil, but getting ready to take his hot load of cum instead. It wasn't
too long until she got just was she was hungering for, his load. The first shot felt like
it was coming from the bottom of his feet, it felt that good. Much better then the last
blow job he'd had.

As she sucked his cum he watched and could see small rivulets stream out of the
corners of her mouth, but she continued to suck until he had no more to give her.
When she finished she used her hands to gather what had dribbled down her chin
and then licked it all up. Only when she finished did she lean back into the sofa, a
smile on her face.

"Was that as good and you imagined it would be, dear?"

"Yes, John, it was. Thank you so much for letting me do that for you."

Continuing his charade as John, he replied, "I'm glad you liked it, dear. Don't know
why I didn't let you do that a long time ago."

"Neither do I," she answered.

DeeDee closed her eyes and settled back into the sofa, a broad smile on her face. She
would always remember this first time sucking off her husband.

"DeeDee," she heard a voice again. Not John this time, but Dr. Gosman.

"Yes," she answered dreamily.

"Did you enjoy your first blow job?"

"Very much."

"Tell me. What do you want to happen next?"

"John told me he would use his mouth on my pussy. Is he?"

"Yes, he is. All you have to do is lay there. Keep your eyes closed and enjoy it."

As he spoke to DeeDee, Dr. Gosman was busy getting dressed again. Now it was time
to implement this part of the plan.

"DeeDee?"

"Yes."

"I want you to spread your legs as wide as you can get them. I want you to looking
inviting to John, so he can get deep into your pussy with his tongue and make you
feel good."

He watched as DeeDee did exactly as she'd been asked. She spread her legs towards
the opposite ends of the soft, actually using her hands and arms to open herself as
wide as possible.

He motioned towards the two-way glass, indicating to Eddy it was now time for him
to do his part of the plan.

Eddy opened the door and for a moment took in the site of the elderly white woman
spread eagled on the sofa before him. White pussy had always been his favorite and
he was going to enjoy eating this one out, especially since she had no idea that it was
actually a black man doing it to her, and not her dear husband. Yes, he was going to
enjoy this very much.

Gingerly he crossed the room and knelt down before this white pussy, gauging his
distance quickly and getting into the proper place and position. Then, checking with
Dr. Gosman, he lowered his head toward that gaping hole and slowly ran his
extended tongue up the entire length of that gash, enjoying his first taste of white
pussy in almost 2 years.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAuuuuuuuuuuuggggggggggggggggggg........." came the
noise from DeeDee's mouth."

All she'd ever done was imagine how it would feel once John finally got his tongue
into her. It was everything she'd dreamed of. It felt wonderful to finally feel
something like that on her most private of places. Her pussy! John was actually
using his mouth and tongue on her pussy!!

While she lie there, she could almost feel every inch of her husband's tongue and it
once again moved from bottom to top of her slit, moving inside her, lapping at her
clitoris, moving further into her hole and sucking at her juices, drawing them into
his mouth. She could almost picture those juices as they slipped over his tongue and
down his throat. It seemed like she was watching a movie, with the point of view
coming from inside his mouth, and she was watching as his tongue extended further
from his mouth and dug deeper into her pink, wet insides.

"SSSSSSSSSSSSSSooooooooooooooooooooo
GGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGOOOOOOOOOOOODDDDDD!!!" she hollered into
the room, almost at the top of her voice. The pleasure she was feeling was so intense
she thought she'd faint dead away.

Dr. Gosman watched from his vantage point as Eddy once more pried her outer lips
apart with his tongue, driving deeper into her pussy and pulling out all the juices
that tongue could gather. He watched as the black man licked and sucked on those
outer lips, licking the nectar from them, using his black hands to further open the
white pussy bared in front of his mouth. At one time he watched as Eddy sucked
DeeDee's clitoris into his mouth and he could tell that Eddy was sucking her clit and
lavishing it with his tongue, triggering an orgasm from deep inside her body.

"DeeDee," she heard the voice of Dr. Gosman. "What was he doing here while John
was eating her pussy?"

"DeeDee?"

A question this time.

"Can you hear me, DeeDee?"

Between gasps of breath, she answered him, "Yes, I can hear you, doctor."

"Good.

"When I tell you to, I want you to open your eyes and look down between your
legs."

"Ok." She already knew in her mind what she would see.

John.

Eating her pussy.

"DeeDee," the doctor said again, "When I count to three, you'll open your eyes and
look down between your legs," he told her again.

"One,

"Two,

"Three!"

On the count of three, DeeDee did open her eyes. For the moment it took for her
eyes to adjust to the lighting, she stared at the head between her legs.
almost bald!

Then Eddy looked up at her......................and smiled!

She almost passed out right then.

A black man was between her legs, and he was smiling at her!

Then that black head disappeared once more between her legs and she felt his
mouth working on her pussy!

She tried to close her legs, but the man held them open and continued his assault on
her gaping pussy, licking her and making her cum into his mouth.

She tried in vain to close her legs again, but he was too strong for her.

Then she began to feel the effects his tongue and mouth were having on her hot, wet,
hole. She tried to resist those feelings, but soon had to admit, even to herself, that his
tongue and mouth felt quite good between her pussy lips.

Gradually she started to spread her legs apart once more, to the point where Eddy
didn't have to hold them open any more. She was quite willing to let him continue
with his oral assault on her body. She was enjoying this too much to get him to stop.

Part of her was still ashamed to admit that it was a black man using his mouth on
her, but a part of her also didn't want him to stop, either.

"DeeDee," came the doctor's voice again.

"Yes," she answered.

"Do you really want to feel something good?"

"Yes," she answered again.

"I think you know what I'm referring to. Don't you?"

"I think so."

"What is it?"

"I want him to put his cock in me now!"

"Are you sure?"

Hesitation. Not as long as it was earlier in the appointment, but it was there just the
same.

"DeeDee? Do you want this black man to fuck you with his black cock?"

"Yes. But................"

"But what," Dr. Gosman asked.

"I want to see it first."

"See what?"

"I want to see that black cock, doctor."

"And what will you do when you see it, DeeDee?"

"I'm.....I'm.....not sure."

"I know better than that, DeeDee. You'll want to suck that black cock, won't you?"

"P....P....probably."

"So, tell me. Will you want to suck that BLACK, UNCUT, COCK?"

"YES!" she practically screamed at him.

"Good.................."

Eddy stood up, revealing is lower body to DeeDee for the first time.

What she saw amazed her.

Sure, she'd seen pictures of big cocks before. After all, she did have Internet access
and had gone to plenty of sites where she could look at pictures, but she'd never
actually seen a cock this big before.

And soooooooooooooooo Black!

The man was as close to coal black as she'd ever seen and his cock was the same
way.

She did notice a small pinkish spot at the end of his cock though, and soon realized
that it was his cock head, which was hidden by the large amount of foreskin that
covered it.

John had a lot of skin covering his cock head, too, but this man's skin made John's
seem like a small amount.

She reached out and grabbed his cock, amazed at just how good it felt to hold in her
little, white hand. For something so hard, it felt almost velvet-like with its softness.
She played with that skin, pulling it up and down over his cock head, and she could
see his cock head as it was fully exposed to her for the first time. Compared to his
cock the head was rather small and rounded and she knew that she'd love to feel it
in her mouth, so she wasted no time in doing just that.

She leaned forward and encased the cock head, exposed, with her mouth and ran
her tongue over the know, poking it between the skin and the cock head itself. The
man's taste was quite different from John. He had a smell of soap and cleanliness
about him, so she guessed that he'd recently showered.

Not wanting to dwell on this cock too long, she sucked as much as she could into her
mouth. While she was enjoying sucking on this black shaft, what she really wanted
to do was feel it in her pussy. Her husbands cock was as large that this one, and she
wanted to know if she could get it all inside her. He just had to know. She'd worry
about the conquences later. Those conquences being how was she going to explain to
her husband how her pussy was suddenly too big for him?

"Would it really stretch me open to wide?" she thought to herself.

She'd worry about that later. Right now all that mattered was that huge, black cock
standing at attention in front of her, craving her attention. She wanted to shower all
her attention to that cock and to feel it between her legs.

With that thought fresh in her mind, she lay back into the sofa once more and
looking Eddy right in the face.

"Fuck me, black man."

Eddy dipped his fingers into her pussy, gathered some of her abundant juices, and
applied them to his cock, which he then started to rub against the open hole of her
pussy.

"Are you sure, white woman?" he asked.

"Yessssssssssssssssssssssssss," she practically hissed at him.

"Fuck me! Fuck me, NOW!"

Eddy pulled back slightly, just enough to allow his cock head to settle between her
outer lips, then he pushed forward, starting to plow his big, black cock into her. He
watched her face as he pushed further and further into her, and he liked what he
saw on her face.

First he saw astonishment. Astonishment that a black man was actually sticking his
cock into her white pussy.

Amazement. Amazement that it appeared that it was going to fit into her.

Surprise. Surprise that it did fit nicely into her pussy.

Finally, fulfillment!

The he saw surrender and he knew he'd struck a nerve and that she was really
enjoying the feeling of all his cock in her pussy.

She had never been so filled in all her life.

Yes, John was a good husband and an excellent lover. But, this black man filled her
in ways she never thought possible.

Part of her was reviled by the fact it was a black cock giving her so much
enjoyment.

Her mother would be horrified!

"So what?" she thought. "Mama's not here anymore and I'm a big girl. If I want to
fuck a black man, I'll fuck a black man." Her head wasn't exactly in the right place
right now. Only later would she think of those thoughts and only then would she
remember what she'd really done. She wouldn't be ashamed of the fact that she'd
fucked a black man, but just the same, she'd be different in a way that only she
would know.

Eddy started to pull out of her, and when only the head remained he battered into
her again, until his balls slapped her ass, and then he really got a rhythm going an
fucked that white pussy like he'd never get another piece of white ass again.

The whole scene was taken in by Dr. Gosman. He stood at the end of the sofa,
watching as Eddy drove into DeeDee with his cock, sinking to his balls with each
stroke, clearly enjoying himself.

While standing there, the doctor again opened his pants and withdrew his own cock,
stroking himself to the beat Eddy has established with his fucking. Then he knelt on
the end of the sofa, presenting his stiff cock to DeeDee and, without even asking,
watched at the woman took his hardness into her mouth and sucked him. She
established her own rhythm, matching the pace with Eddy as he fucked her. Soon
her mouth was working in unison with the fucking her body was getting and in only
a short time she got the doctor to again unload his cum into her mouth.

At the same time Eddy was erupting into her pussy.

DeeDee could feel every blast of cum from Eddy's cock, and it wasn't long before
she experienced her own orgasm as she was pumped full of a black man's cum. She
reached down between her legs and stroked her clit until she caused an orgasm all
her own. Then she fell back against the softness of the sofa and smiled.

"DeeDee?"

"Yes, doctor?"

"Did you enjoy that?"

"Very much."

"What did you think of your first black cock, dear?"

"Wasn't anything like I thought it would be."

"How do you mean?"

"I wasn't ashamed to have him fuck me. I actually wanted it to continue.""Would
you like to fuck him again, DeeDee?"

"Yes!"

"Well, maybe you can. But, not today."

"Why?"

"Well, DeeDee, you're appointment's almost over and you have to get home to
John."

"Yes, I do," she replied in a matter-of-fact tone.

Eddy had already left the room to clean up, get dressed, and return to his duties
elsewhere in the building. He'd had a good afternoon and already knew that
tomorrow would be better.

"DeeDee."

"Yes."

"There a restroom over there," he indicated the far side of the room, "where you
can clean yourself up and get dressed. Once you get done come back here and sit on
the sofa again so we can talk a little more and end this session."

"Thank you, doctor." She got up, gathered her clothing and went into the
bathroom. As she walked across the room he couldn't help but notice a small river
of Eddy's cum as it trickled out of her well-fucked pussy and ran down her inner
leg.

"Well, this session went quite well. I'm surprised it went as well as it did. I was afraid
that by introducing Eddy like that she would object and might even come out of her
trance. I'm glad she didn't and that we were able to continue with this session.

"Everything went well with her husband yesterday, just as it went so well with her
today.

"I'm going to suggest to her that we postpone the joint appointment tomorrow and set
it up for the following day. I have a lot I want to consider and try to come to a way for
all of this to work out the way I'd like to see it. I'll let Eddy know of the change of
plans, but I'm already sure he won't object at all. After all, the only thing he's really
interested is sucking and fucking this white couple. He's already had both of them and
I think he is looking forward to getting them both at the same time. I know I am.

"This time I'm going to be a willing participant with all of them. I will join in with the
Wilsons and with Eddy as well and we should have one nice little, fucking party.
Literally!"

He heard the water shut off in the bathroom and realized that DeeDee was almost
finished, so he closed his files and waited her return to the office.

Once she was on the sofa again, he reinf***ed his earlier instructions.

"Ok, DeeDee. You will be able to remember everything that happened in this office
today. You'll remember sucking your 'husband' and him sucking you as well. You'll
remember your initial shock to seeing a black man eating your pussy and how much
you thoroughly enjoyed it. You'll remember how it felt to have that big, black cock
in your pussy, while you sucked off our 'husband' as well. BUT....... While you
remember all of the events of today, you WILL NOT be able to tell anyone about it!
Once you hear me tell you the key word, you will go into a deep trance and will only
hear my voice. When you awaken from this session you will 'remember' the therapy
session we've already had, so if your husband asks you about how it went, you'll be
able to tell him - if you want to. However, and again I stress this, YOU WILL NOT
BE ABLE TO TALK ABOUT ANYTHING ELSE THAT HAPPENED HERE
TODAY. Do you understand?"

"Yes."

"Tomorrow."

Once more DeeDee went into a deeper trance.

"Once I count to three you will wake up and we'll chat for a couple of minutes and
then you'll be ready to leave. We'll set up another appointment for you and John,
together, and once you two get here the next session will begin and hopefully that
will help the two of you to overcome your fears of black people. Do you
understand?"

"Yes."

"Good.

"One,

"Two,

"Three...."

DeeDee opened her eyes, looking around the room, almost as if she expected to find
someone else in there.

"You ok, DeeDee?"

"I'm fine, doctor. Just surprised that my session's done for today, I guess."

"Well, you know what they say, 'Time flies when you're having fun'."

"I guess you're right. Anyway, I guess I need to get home and get John's dinner
ready. We still on for a group session for tomorrow?"

"Well, something's come up, DeeDee, so I'd like to change the appointment for the
day after tomorrow, about 1:30 that afternoon. Is that ok with the two of you?"

She thought about it for a moment and then answered, "I'm sure it'll be fine. We
don't have anything else planned for the rest of the week, so we'll see you on
Thursday at 1:30."

He stood up, crossed the office and unlocked the door, opening it for her.

"Good. I'm glad to hear that."

The crossed the outer office and he unlocked that door and opened it for her as well.

As she left he told her to have a good evening and that he'd see the two of them on
Thursday.

"That went well," he thought to himself, as he re-locked the door and returned to his
office. "I can hardly wait for Thursday afternoon."

TBC... Continue»
Posted by eprise01 2 years ago  |  Categories: Gay Male, Interracial Sex, Mature  |  Views: 660  |  
100%
  |  1

Black isn't so Bad After All!

Chapter 3

DeeDee and John sat in the outter office, waiting for their appointment to begin.

Both had been called earlier in the day and notified that their appointment time had
been changed to later in the afternoon, almost the beginning of the evening. The
receptionist explained that this would be the only time the Doctor would be able to
see them this week and could they please be here.

They both talked it over for a few minutes and agreed. The receptionist thanked
them, confirmed the time, then hung up.

"They'll be here, Doctor," she told Dr. Grosman.

"Thank you."

Returning to his office, Dr. Grosman sat behind his desk and thought about what
was to come later that afternoon. While he'd originally planned to have both of
them work with Eddy today, he'd decided that it was time for something different.
He looked at the door to the rear of his office and the plan started to form in the
back of his mind.

He picked up the phone and dialed a number from memory, speaking to the woman
on the other end of the line as soon as she answered.

"Twilight," was all he said, and the silence at the other end of the line confirmed
that the woman was indeed in her trance.

"Shearon, you will be here at my office this afternoon sometime between 4 and 4:15.
I want you to wear only outter clothing, with nothing on underneath your blouse
and skirt. Do you understand?"

"Yes, Doctor."

"Good. Please make sure that your pussy is well shaved and looking nice for your
appointment." With that he ended the connection and leaned back in the chair,
contemplating what was going to happen later this afternoon.


As DeeDee and John prepared to get their lunches ready, DeeDee had the thought of
seducing her husband instead of eating. Her mind lingered on the events that had
happened in the doctor's office earlier in the week and just the thought of that big
black cock entering her pussy had her already dripping with excitement. Several
times, since the appointment, she'd gone to either the bathroom or to her bed and
masterbated, the thought of that black cock causing her to climax several times.

Little did she realize that John also fantasized about the black cock he'd sucked off
in the doctor's office, too. He would sit on the toilet and jack his own cock, feeling
his skin slide up and down over his sensative head until he was ready to shoot his
load. On several occasions he'd even caught his load in the palm of his other hand
and then licked his hand clean, savoring the taste of his own jizz.


While John stood at the counter, fixing his ham sandwich, he heard a noise behind
him and turned around. He expected to see his wife, but he wasn't expecting to find
her standing there in all her naked glory, slowly fingering her pussy while he
watched her.

"I have something here I think you'd like very much, John. You interested in a
little sex before we eat?"

He felt his cock getting hard as he stared at her. He enjoyed watching her use her
fingers on herself. In fact, they both enjoyed watching each other manipulate
themselves to orgasms.

"Hell yes!"

"Then meet me in the bedroom and we'll get started."

With that said, she turned and left the kitchen, headed towards their bed.

The sandwich was left forgotten on the counter as John followed his wife to their
bedroom, steadily taking off his clothes as he went, and by the time he got there he
was just as naked as she was and his cock was already at attention, wanting some
attention of its own.

As he approached the side of the bed, DeeDee sat up and turned around, sitting on
the edge of the bed, and reached for his stiff cock, encircling her fingers around his
member and, before he could react, engulfed his skin-covered cock head in her
mouth and began to bob up and down. This was the first time she'd ever showed
any interest in using her mouth on him and he wasn't about to complain one bit.
He'd been wanting her to do this to him for some time, but didn't know how to
approach the act without feeling that he was asking her to do something he knew
she didn't really want to do.

As he stood there he felt her tongue slide between his skin and his cock head,
swirling around and around his head, lingering long enough to stab the tip of her
tongue into the piss hole. He shivered with excitement.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...................," was all
he could say. The sensation was driving him to the point of shooting his load.

When he tried to pull her off his cock she looked up, into his eyes, and told him to go
ahead and shoot into her mouth. He immediately did just that. He stood there,
totally amazed, as he watched his wife of 45 years, took every drop of his load, not
letting a single drop escape her mouth. She swallowed it all and then licked his cock
clean, sucking on his head as though she was trying her best to pull more cum from
his balls.

He fell exhausted to the bed and was amazed to feel DeeDee lick his balls, then
spread his legs and lick beneath his balls and swab her tongue on that tender piece
of skin below his sac.

"Where in the hell did she learn to do that?" he wondered to himself.

He kept his eyes closed though and stayed there, enjoying the moment that he
prayed would never end.

He felt the weight on the bed shift about ten minutes later and when he opened his
eyes DeeDee was just beginning to straddle his head and, directly above his eyes, he
could see her dripping pussy begin to descend to his face.

"Eat me," was all she said.

"What?"

"Eat me."

"Are you sure, DeeDee?"

"EAT ME!" she screamed at him, grinding her pussy down onto his mouth. She
also reached between her legs and pulled herself open, exposing the deep pink inside
her to his eyes, before she settled on his mouth.

All he could do was just what she wanted him to.

Without any hesitation whatsoever, he stuck his tongue into her hole and began to
lick her inner lips. He sucked her juices out of her and then licked her outter lips,
returned to her inner passageways, and then concentrated on her enlarged clitoris.
Once his tongue fell on the sensative organ, DeeDee began to buck on his face,
shouting for him to continue eating her pussy, which he gladly did.

After he's tongued her to four straight orgasms she collapsed on top of him, resting
her head next to his flaccid cock, sticking her tongue out and licking on his head,
which was sticking out from the protective layer of skin.

When they both had recovered they got to the business of fucking.

DeeDee got on her knees and asked John to fuck her from behind, which he gladly
did.

As he thrust his hardness in and out of her wet box she reached between her legs
and manipulated her clit, bring herself to several climaxes, all the while begging her
husband to fuck her as hard as he could.

"Fill me with your load," she told him, and he gladly did just that.

Once they were finished they again collapsed on the bed, this time with DeeDee on
her stomach and John laying on her back, both of them too tired to move for a
while.

When they were finally rested a little bit, John rolled off to his side of the bed and
DeeDee reached for his cock, pumped it several times, and then took it into her
mouth once again and sucked him until he shot another load into her mouth. Again,
she swallowed it all.

"What just happeded," he asked his wife.

"Just something I'd wanted to do for a long time. I guess I finally got up the nerve
to actually do it."

"Hey," he told her, "I'm not complaining one bit. I enjoyed this very much.

"Did this have anything to do with our therapy sessions with Dr. Grosman?" he
asked.

"No," she answered.

Inside though, she knew it was Eddy's black cock she'd been thinking about the
whole time John had fucked her.

John had been thinking of Eddy's big black cock, too. He had imagined that it was
Eddy sucking on his cock, instead of his wife.


Shearon appeared at the back door to the doctor's office at exactly 4:10, five
minutes ahead of schedule. She knocked on the office door, as she usually did, and
waited for the doctor to open it for her. He always kept it locked.

"So glad to see you, Shearon."

"Thank you, Dr. Grosman."

"Now, I have an appointment here in my office in the next fifteen minutes and once
they get here you will get out of your clothing and wait right here until I call for you.
Understand?"

"Yes."

"I'll have Eddy join you in just a few minutes, but I want it known that the two of
you are not to do anything with each other. Understood?"

"Yes."

"Eddy will also be naked, but you will each ignore the other, acting as if you're the
only person in the room. Understood?"

"Yes."

"Good. Now I'll go and wait for my appointment. Eddy will be here in just a few
minutes and he already knows what's expected of him, as well."

With the directions clearly outlined to the woman, Dr. Grosman returned to his
office and waited for the Wilsons to arrive.


Eddy entered the room about ten minutes later and, while he paid absolutely no
attention to the attractive black woman sitting on the opposite side of the room, he
completely striped and turned to face the woman, showing his impressive manhood.
When he sat on the opposite side of the room, he made sure that his cock was placed
to where the woman would be sure to see it.


Shearon, while she sad quitely on the other side of the room, was in an inner hell.
She particularly loved huge cocks, especially those with their foreskin still intact,
her instructions were to sit here and act as though she was the only person in the
room. She tried her best but her pussy betrayed her inner feelings, as her pussy
juices began to flow and trickle down her thighs into the fabric of the chair.


"Dr. Grosman, the Wilsons are here."

"Thank you. I'll be out there in just a few minutes."

Before leaving his office though, the doctor made a trip to his back room.

"Shearon, as soon as you hear me call your name you'll come into the room, without
your clothing on. Understood?"

"Yes."

"Thank you. Eddy, I'll call for you about thirty minutes later."

"Thank you."


The doctor entered the outter office and approached his two patients.

"Thank you both for agreeing to the change of appointment. I've got to be out of
town tomorrow and I wanted to be sure I was able to see both of you before I left.

"John, I'd like to see you in the office first and DeeDee, I'll call for you shortly after
that. There are some things I want to discuss with John first and, when it's your
turn, I'll sit out here and discuss a few things with you as well. Then we'll get this
final session started."

He looked to his secretary and told her that she could leave as soon as he returned to
the outer office, and to be sure to lock the outer door as she left.

"Thank you, doctor."

"You have a nice weekend and I'll see you on Monday."

"Does that mean I have tomorrow off?" came the surprised response.

"Yes, it does. You've been might busy here this week and this is just my way of
showing my appreciation."

"Thank you very much, doctor."


"Trek," was all the doctor said, as he entered the office and shut the door.

John was already on the sofa when he heard the word and immediately sank back,
in a relaxed pose, waiting for the doctor to make the next move.

"John, I want you to take all your clothes off and sit here for a minute."

"Yes, doctor." He stood up and took off his shirt first, then his shoes and pants and
finally his underware. In only a couple of minutes he was naked and once again
sitting on the sofa.

Dr. Grosman took the seat directly in front of the sofa, facing John, and began to
speak to him.

"John, we've come to another session to deal with your aversion to black people. In
just a few minutes an amazingly attractive black woman is going to come through
that door and stand in front of you. Your cock will instantly rise to the occasion and
she will then start to suck you off. Once you cum in her mouth she will then sit next
to you on the sofa and you will begin to play with her pussy, getting her excited and
then you'll get on the floor in front of her, spread her legs, and start to lick and suck
on her bald pussy, continuing to suck and lick on her until she cums several times in
your mouth. During this time your wife will enter the room and begin to watch you
and she'll get turned on as well and join you and Shearon. Shearon will once again
suck your cock and your wife will get between Shearon's legs and suck off a woman
for the first time in her life, which will make you hornier then ever. After that we'll
see what happens and go from there. Am I understood, John?"

"Yes."

"Shearon! You can come out now."

John watched the other door as it opened, revealing a beautiful black woman,
without anything on. She stood in the shadows for just a moment and then she
entered of office and John could see for the first time just how lovely she actually
was. His breath was taken for a couple of seconds, as he took in the shape of the
body standing now in front of him. He couldn't help it as his cock grew to full
erection, with his cock head barely showing from beneath his foreskin, precum
already starting to gather from his piss hole.

He continued to watch as the woman began to kneel in front of him, reaching out to
grab his stiff cock, pumping up and down as soon as her fingers surrounded his
organ, the feeling of his foreskin rubbing over his cock head already starting to get
him excited and ready to fuck this lovely young thing. Next thing he knew she took
his head into her mouth, pushing his skin all the way down his cock pole as she did.
He felt her tongue start to lick his head and, while doing that she massaged his balls
with her other hand.

His eyes never left the sight in front of him, and he watched as she soon had his
whole cock down her throat, something that he'd always wanted to see. The warmth
of her mouth and throat felt good on his cock and he tried, unsuccessfully, to sit still
on the couch while all this happened. He just couldn't do it.

He grabbed on to the back of her head, forcing her to swallow his cock to his balls,
and told her to suck him til she shot his load, which is what she did.

The sensation of this black woman deep throating his cock was almost too much.
First he'd had a black man suck his cock, and now a black woman was doing the
same, but this was different this time. This time he didn't feel ashamed to have his
cock sucked. When Eddy sucked him he felt as though he was gay, and he'd felt
ashamed of that. He wasn't gay, not by any means and, even though he'd liked the
feel of the man's mouth on him, this was definately more his style, having a woman
use his cock felt so much better and he could really sit here and enjoy the feeling to
the max!

Before he could hold himself back he felt his balls tighten and then he shot his load
into her mouth and down her throat. He felt as though he were going to shoot
forever, her mouth felt that good on his cock, but he started to slow down after the
third shot and she slowly drew his cock out of her mouth and began to lick up and
down the entire length, sucking on his excess skin for a while then going down to his
balls and licking and sucking on them for a little while.

He was surprised when she pushed his legs back, exposing the skin beneath his balls,
as well as his ass hole, and he was totally surprised when she began to lick his ass
hole and stick her tongue into him back there. His nipples hardened, something
that had never happened before, and he could feel his cock stir to life once again.
She feasted on his back door for a while and then returned to his balls, then his
cock, sucking his head into her mouth again and sucking him even harder, until she
got him to shoot yet another load into her mouth.

Once he recovered he realized that Shearon was now sitting on the couch beside
him. Without even thinking of what he was doing, he reached over with one hand
and began to stroke her bare pussy, pushing one, then two, fingers inside her. He'd
never had the chance to stroke a pussy that was devoid of its hair, and this one felt
smoother then he thought it would. He half expected to feel some sort of stubble
down there, but surprisingly it felt as soft as felt, and he drilled his two fingers
deeper inside of her. In a few minutes he pulled out of her and stuck his fingers into
his mouth and savored her taste for the first time, making him realize just how
much he really wanted to plant his mouth on her twat and suck her juices directly
from the source, so he got up, knealt down in front of her, pushed her legs as wide as
he could, and practically dived right in.

Until earlier in the day he'd never entertained the thought of using his mouth on a
woman, but DeeDee had made him realize just how much he liked it. And now, to
have this lovely black woman in front of his face, wide open and waiting, made his
mouth water in anticipation of what he was about to do. He didn't even think of
what he was about to do, he just moved into position and started by licking the
outside of her pussy, and the cleft of her thighs, enjoying first the taste of just her
skin, the sweat that lingered there. He used his fingers to open her wider and slowly
licked his way into her, tasting first the inside of her outer lips, then the inner lips,
and finally the deepest recesses he could reach with his tongue.

It was like he'd imagined it would be.

Her juices were sweet and just ran into his mouth like his mouth was actually a part
of her anatomy. He loved to suck on her inner lips and suck off her juices, which in
turn seemed to create even more wetness within.


While John was enjoying the favors of the black woman in the office, Dr. Gosman
went into the outer office.

As he entered the outer office his secretary took notice and got her purse and jacket
together. Once she was ready she looked to the doctor, who nodded in approval,
and she left for the rest of the day, ready to enjoy her three-day weekend.

Once he made sure that the door was locked he went to the seat opposite of DeeDee
and looked at her, speaking only one word.

"Tomorrow."

DeeDee sank back into the soft seat, her eyes glazing over and looked straight ahead.
She listened to the doctor as she spoke to her.

"DeeDee, it's almost time to go into my office for your part of the dual therapy.
Before you go in there though I want you to remove all your clothing and give them
to me. I want you to remember everything that happened in my office the last time
you were here, I want you to witness what is going on in there and you'll participate
in it, as well. You will not be shocked by what you see. In fact, you'll be turned on
by it and wish to take part in the activities, which I heartedly encourage you to do.

"Once things really get started I'll have Eddy join you all and things can really
begin to happen, and I'm sure that both you and John will have an enjoyable time in
there.

"Are you ready?"

"Yes."

DeeDee stood up and began to disrobe. It somewhat surprised the doctor to see that
DeeDee didn't have on any underware, mainly because he had not instructed her to
appear that way, but he was also encouraged by what he saw. This meant that she
still remembered her previous time with Eddy and himself and he was glad to see
that she'd taken the initiative to do something like this on her own.

He couldn't help himself, as he approached the woman and grabbed her ass,
squeezing just a little bit. His cock reacted immediately with an erection, as well as
a bit of leaking of precum, which he felt in his underware.

"Before we go into the office, DeeDee, I want you to do something first."

Without even asking what it was the doctor wanted, DeeDee bent to her knees in
front of him, pulled down his zipper and withdrew his hard cock, his foreskin still
covering his head, and dropped her mouth to the hard organ, taking as much as she
could into her warm mouth. She sucked and licked his excess skin, probing her
tongue beneath the skin and against his tender cock head and began to to bob up
and down, wanting to once again taste the juices that she anticipated spurting into
her mouth and down her throat.

She pulled off his cock once, to lick his entire length and to concentrate on his balls
for a moment, then she returned to his cock and sucked on him until she felt his load
emptying into her mouth, where she eagerly savored the taste. Once she was done
she stood up and faced her doctor.

"Is that what you had in mind, doctor?"

"Yes, it most certainly was. Thank you so much for your attention."

"You're welcome."

Dr. Grosman reached for the door knob and opened the door into his office.

When DeeDee entered the first thing she heard was the moan of an unknown person
and, as she looked around the room, she fastened her eyes on her husband, who was
kneeling on the floor, between the wide-spread legs of a black woman, with his
mouth plastered to her pussy. She could see that he was sucking her juices from
within and a strange thought entered her mind.

"I wonder what it would be like to have a woman lick my pussy like John's doing to
her?"

Little did she realize that the thoughts had been put there by her doctor and that in
a very few minutes she'd not only be eating out the black woman's pussy, but the
woman would also be engaged in eating her out as well.

She crossed the room and sat on the couch, next to the woman, and caressed her
small breast. After a few minutes of that she tweaked the woman's nipples, which
were already erect about a half inch, and pinched them to an even more sensitive
hardness. Next she leaned over and took one of those hard nipples into her mouth
and started using her tongue to wash around it, nibbling with her teeth on it as well.
The moans of the woman let her know that she was doing the right thing. At least
that's what DeeDee took it to mean. She never entertained the thought that it might
be John's oral manipulation that was causing the reaction. She reveled in the
thought of having this strange, black woman's tit and nipple in her mouth and was
pleasantly pleased to discover that she was enjoying this very much herself.

From the corner of her eye she noticed that her husband had finished with this oral
feast and was sitting on the floor on his haunches, as if waiting for the next round to
begin.
She realized the time had come for something else to happen and she immediately
knew what that something was to be. She got up, knealt down on the floor in front
of this black beauty, and pressed her mouth to the gapping hole in front of her face.
She could see the glistening of the combined juices of both the woman and those of
her husband, and this just sent a thrill throughout her body as she realized that she
was about to experience something that her dear John and recently enjoyed, so
without further hesitation she pressed her mouth to the opening of the woman's
pussy and probed her tongue as far into her as she could.

The first taste of a pussy somewhat startled her. She'd never expected it to taste
so......... different! That was the only way she could describe it.

Different!

This was much more different then the experience she'd had earlier in the day by
sucking off her husband and, just a few minutes ago, sucking off the doctor as well.
This was something more delicate, more femine and much more pleasing then she'd
realized it could be.

Somehow it was amazing to have a pussy in her mouth and not a hard dick.

The smoothness of the hairless pussy lips also surprised her somewhat. Like her
husband before her, she'd expected to have her tongue meet some sore of stubble on
the outer lips, but she was so surprised that there wasn't any that she began even
more to enjoy the hole in front of her.

With her mouth she sucked on the outer lips, savoring the taste of the black skin,
then went to work on the inner lips and, finally, on the enlarged clitoris.

This woman's clit was much larger then hers was. In fact, it almost resembled a
small penis and she found that she could almost suck on it like she would a small
cock. The only difference, besides the size, was the fact that there was no foreskin to
suck on. True, each clit had it's own hood, but she couldn't find on here and soon
forgot all about it as she concentrated on the chore before her, and felt the gyrations
of the woman as she continued to suck and drink the juices that were presented to
her. She hungrily drank it all in and then, after the latest orgasm, sank to the floor,
dragging the black woman with her and they soon settled into a '69' postion, with
each woman sucking on the others pussy, with her being on top.

The whole time all this was happening John stood there and watched his wife. It
was hard to believe that this was the woman who had, for the first time in their
marriage, had sucked his cock earlier in the day for the first time. Now, here she
was, gyrating around on the floor of the doctor's office, her head burried in a black
woman's pussy, while the same black woman munched on her pussy as well. His
cock was hard and he was pumping away, feeling the loose skin move back and
forth on his cock head, causing an even harder erection. Without realizing it, he'd
reached for the nearest cock to him, which turned out to be Eddy's, and was also
stroking it with the same rythum he used on his own cock.

He'd not seen the doctor motion for Eddy to join the festivities, but he was glad to
have an extra cock in the room. As soon as he realized what he was doing he sank to
his knees and took the hard, uncut cock, into his own mouth and began to suck on it.

DeeDee noticed that Eddy had joined the group and had watched as her husband
took his cock into his hands and began to pump it. She was somewhat surprised
though when she saw John get on his knees and take the huge, black cock into his
mouth. While she continued to use her mouth and tongue on the black woman over
her, she occasionally glanced towards her husband, whom she loved very much, and
watched him suck on a cock, a black cock no less.

"I guess we've both gotten over our aversions to black people," she thought as she
watched her husband.

John wanted to suck Eddy until the black man shot his load into his mouth, but the
man pulled out and moved in the direction of his wife and the other woman, still
eating out each others pussies. He watched as he knealt behind his wife, straddling
the black woman's head, directing his hard cock towards his wife's pussy. He knew
what he was about to witness and he could only smile. He was about to watch his
wife get fucked by a huge, uncut black cock. Somehow he felt that this would not be
the first time she'd experienced this man's cock.

DeeDee felt the first penetration of Eddy's cock into her extremely wet pussy, and
she was glad to finally have Eddy fucking her again. She moaned loudly as she felt
his cock head penetrate her again, and his width soon filled her pussy as she
remembered it had earlier. Now not only did she have Eddy's cock in her pussy
again, but she had the black woman sucking on her clit as well. Now she knew what
heaven really felt like, and she never wanted to leave.

The doctor went to the threesome and politely tapped Shearon on her shoulder. She
knew what to do next and reached out and grabbed John by his ankle. As he got
closer to them he had to kneel on the floor. In fact, he had to lay on his side, to
enable the woman to suck on his rigid cock, which he gladly let her do. He felt the
need for another release and was only happy to let this beautiful black woman use
her talented mouth for that release. In only a few minutes she had sucked his entire
length down her throat and was busy devouring it for her pleasure, as well as his.

All this time the doctor sat in front of his desk, his cock in his hand, jacking off to
the sight before him. Yes, he wanted to participate in this office orgy, but he also
knew that this was the time for John and DeeDee to come to terms with what was
happening to them, so he relented and satisified himself with only his hand. He
knew that as soon as this 'appointment' was over that he'd enjoy himself with both
Shearon and Eddy, so it was easy for him to just sit, observe, and wait.

Eddy came deep into DeeDee's pussy and pulled out, his juices running out of her
stretched hole and into the face of Shearon, who pulled John's cock out of her
mouth, dripping with the man's own cum, and began lick up the cum from Eddy
and then plastered her mouth once again to DeeDee's pussy and sucked out all the
cum from inside her.

When they had all finished they sat on the floor and just relaxed, catching their
breaths, enjoying the feeling they all had, of being well fucked and sucked.


Without being missed, Dr. Grosman went to the outer office and turned on his
recorder.

"When the Wilsons first came to me I didn't realize just how much time and investment
lay ahead of me. I'd always wanted to use my hypnosis to help someone overcome their
'fears' and 'dreads', but I never imagined that it would come to such a successful
conclusion. What I've witnessed over the span of the past week has really amazed me.
I never thought I could help someone overcome their prejudices, especially one that
involved black and white issues, but I think this has worked out quite well.

"What happens now is up to DeeDee and John. Will their lives be any better? I
cannot say. I can only hope that things will improve for them in the long run. Will
they ever be able to look at a black man or woman and not think of their past fears of
them? Again, it's too soon to know.

"What I've introduced to this couple is something I'd never have imagined doing only
a year or two ago, but I do not regret doing this at all. As a member of the human
race, I realize we all have our prejudices, but I feel that those prejudices are something
we call all overcome.

"I don't necessarily condone the use of sex to cope with these differences, but I can
honestly admit that I tried to introduce something into a couple of lives that would've
never entered their minds. Perhaps they can use this to get along with their neighbors.
Perhaps they'll get into something they never dreamed of in the past. I don't know.

"I want the Wilsons to realize that they have to live in the world as it is now, blacks
living next to whites and vice versa. We all have to get along with each other if this
world is to be a better place. If they can do that by using sex as an end to the means,
then who am I to say any different?

"Perhaps they'll get more sexually involved with someone of the black race, or perhaps
they'll be more tolerent of the black race. Again, I cannot say. I can only hope that by
introducing them to this different lifestyle that they will learn to lead a more tolerent
life and live with what they have and make the most of that as well.

"As I've already said, I cannot profess to have actually changed the lives of DeeDee
and John, but I hope they've learned something. What that might be, I have no idea.
If it's only tolerence, then I've accompolished something."

The doctor turned off his recorder and re-entered his office.


As he entered his office he found that all the participants were now seated on either
the sofa, as were John and DeeDee, or on other pieces of furniture, as were Eddy
and Shearon.

"I want to thank you all for working with me today. I only have a few more things
to say and we'll conclude this therapy session."

One by one he said all the key words for the people in his office, and all four of them
went into a deeper trance then they were already in.

"I will now call out a name and only that person will remember what I'm about to
tell them.

"Eddy."

The black man raised his head and faced the doctor.

"Eddy, you came to me wanting to get over your hangups of having a huge cock,
which you thought no woman would ever accept. You've found out how wrong you
were. I hope you enjoy your life after you leave here and will be more at peace with
yourself."

"Shearon."

Shearon also raised her head and faced the doctor.

"Shearon, you came to me with your false sense of failure. You thought your body
was something to be ashamed of and just today you've found out that that is not the
case. There are indeed others who appreciate your body, your appearance, and
your sense of self worth. Thank you for allowing me to help you."

"John and DeeDee."

The couple looked at him, attentive.

"The two of you came to me to overcome your fear of black people. While this is
not the standard proceedure for something like that, I felt that this was a good place
to start, and I belive it also helped you to over your objections to sex with each other
as well. You both let me know how you thought you sex live with your mate should
be and wondered why it wasn't. I want you to know that you were not being selfish.
You love each other and the times have changed and you both realized that you had
to change with those times. I honor your encouragement and commitment to go
through with this.

"While you were unable to talk to each other directly about what happened in our
sessions, I now encourage you to talk to each other and let your feelings be known.
If you'd like to continue with this lifestyle, let your partner know. I'm sure that
after these sessions you both have a lot to think about and talk over, so I encourage
you both to do just that.

"There are no longer any restrictions on either of you, so feel free to talk about
what's happened in the past sessions, as well as what happened here today and I do
hope you'll learn that you're not alone with your prejudices and that you can
change them for the better."

He looked at all four of the people seated around his office and was pleased to see
that they were all nodding in acceptance of his words.

"I want you all to retrieve your clothing, get dressed and then return to your homes.
I've finished this therapy with you and I hope you'll put it all to good use.

"Thank you for your trust and I hope you'll all be happy with the results."

All four got dressed and prepared to leave the office, stopping only to shake hand
with the doctor before departing and heading to their respective homes.


Eddy and Shearon met with the Wilsons in the lobby of the building.

"Mr. and Mrs. Wilson," began Eddy, "I hope you don't think that I did this for
personal reasons only. I honestly had no idea that Dr. Grosman would do this to
any of us, and I want to apologize to you both if you felt offended with any of this."

"I want to agree with Eddy on this one," Shearon said to the couple. "I had no idea
this would happen. But I also want you both to know that I did enjoy tonight."

"The same goes for me," Eddy told them.

John and DeeDee looked at each other and then to the two people in front of them.
DeeDee nodded to her husband and he was the one who responed for the two of
them.

"I harbor no ill feelings to either of you, and I'm sure DeeDee doesn't, either. We
came here trying to better ourselves and I think we accomplished just that. To
deny what happened would only mean that we've not learned anything that
happened here the past week. If it means that we have to truly look at ourselves and
what we've done here, then I welcome that.
"I, for one, think the two of us learned something valuable here and I hope we can
continue with that. I think that both DeeDee and myself would be happier."

Eddy and Shearon looked at each other and nodded in agreement.

"Thank you, Mr. Wilson," Shearon told them.

"Please, it's John and DeeDee," he told them.

Now it was DeeDee's turn to speak, "Would the two of you like to join us at our
home and continue with what we've learned tonight?"

"Are you serious?" Eddy asked.

"Yes, I am," DeeDee answered, as she reached out and squeezed Eddy's soft cock
through his pants. "I think John and I would love to continue this relationship, if
you two have no objections, that is."

They all shook hands, hugged each other, and set up a time for the next day for
them to meet again and to continue with what had happened in Dr. Gosman's office.


THE END... Continue»
Posted by eprise01 2 years ago  |  Categories: Gay Male, Interracial Sex, Mature  |  Views: 416  |  
92%
  |  1

DaddyLover

Maggie Pintero was a beauty. The first time I saw her, she was wearing what I guess could best be described as a sundress, made of soft, light cotton with small pink and green flowers against a yellow background. Small cap sleeves, a low bodice that displayed the warm soft blush of her breasts, and a full gathered skirt that when she walked fluttered, whispering of the treasure beneath. I remember the dress so vividly because as a young man just graduating high school, our neighbor lady down the hall, with whom I'd had my first sexual experiences that summer, had a similarly colored dress.

I'd practically lived at her apartment that summer. I would go over for a beer or two and end up having all the sex (freaky and otherwise) I could handle. On a nice day, when there were only a few people at the pool below her apartment, she would take my hand and lead me out onto her balcony. Pulling me up close behind her, she'd lift her dress up in back and bend over against the balcony railing. Staring out absently at the view and softly moaning with pleasure, she would urge me on, "Yes, Philly. . . yes baby, just like that," as I plowed into her wet, grasping pussy with youthful exuberance.
*****


Maggie had just celebrated her 19th birthday. She was a little thing, slender and petite; exotic looking pale olive toned skin; firm, high tits, with what seemed like perpetually hard, peaked nipples, and a small, tight ass that I dearly wanted to fondle. Her thick, lustrous auburn hair hung below her shoulders and her large, long lashed brown eyes complimented full sensual lips that I imagined would feel amazing wrapped around my cock.

Soon after her father, Jack's funeral, Maggie and I had a chance to sit, talk and find out a little about each other.

"Well, my background is pretty boring. I'm an ex Marine, divorced for almost ten years now, no k**s. I own a reasonably successful construction company and I'm 34 years old. Your Dad and I met about six months before his accident. We were friends from the beginning; he talked a lot about you, Maggie, I'm just sorry that we didn't have the chance to meet before all of this happened."

With a sense of relief, I saw that the mention of my age had drawn only the briefest lift of her eyebrow; hell, as far as she was concerned I was just some old guy who had been a friend of her father's.

She told me about her Mom and Dad divorcing; how it had torn her apart, but happily made her attachment and love for her Dad even stronger. It had been just the two of them up until she had gone away to college.

"You know, I didn't want to leave him, but he made me go," she said wistfully. "He said I needed to get away from him."

"Maybe we had been too close, only concerned about fulfilling the other's needs. I think back and sometimes I miss him terribly. It was just Daddy, he was my whole world, and that was enough. Now there's no one."

She looked at me and quietly said, "I don't know if that's a good thing or a bad thing."

"What do you mean?" I asked.

She sat there gazing downward, and finally lifting her head, f***ed a smile and changed the subject.

God help me, but I think I already had the hots for this girl.

Maggie Pintero
Philip Bishop was a very attractive man, tall with an athletic build, and a beautifully bald, shaved head. His hard, rough facial features reflected a rock-like inner strength that could be as single-minded and unforgiving as it could be thoughtful and caring.

He was a friend of my Dad's, and after Daddy died, without realizing it at first, I turned more and more to him. Mom and Dad had divorced several years ago, and it had been Daddy and me ever since. Within six months of my moving away to college, Daddy died and I came back home. For the first time in my life, I had felt alone, afraid and lost. That's when I met Phil.

I didn't go back to school; actually, I didn't do much of anything for a while. My doctor felt I was going through what he called clinical depression.

I don't know what I would have done if he hadn't been there to help me. He pretty much took care of everything during that time. In fact, after his death, we found out that Daddy had been up to his neck in debt. It was Phil, who arranged it financially so that I could keep the house. I owed him more than I could ever repay.

I liked Philip as a friend; he was a younger version of my Dad, and I felt safe with him, never questioning or doubting his intentions, and always embarrassingly aware of the sexual tension that hung in the air whenever we were together.

Phil

I knew it was none of my business. I mean, I barely knew this girl, but I was concerned about her. After all, she was Jack's daughter. Her doctor felt she was suffering from depression and anxiety and so I made a point of trying to keep an eye on her, to make sure she was okay. It must have seemed as though I was constantly hovering nearby, but she was Jack's k**, she needed someone to be there. I wanted to be there for her.

I could no longer deny the very strong sexual attraction whenever I was around her.

Maggie

Phil was attracted to me, but at first I hadn't felt the same way. I didn't want to hurt his feelings and I tried to stay away from him.

Despite earlier misgivings, I soon became more comfortable with his constant presence. He began using Daddy's old office occasionally during the afternoon and once or twice a week he would stay after dinner and keep me company before I went off to bed, leaving him to let himself out.
*****


I had gone to bed right after dinner one night and for some reason had been tossing and turning for what seemed like hours, unable to sl**p. Tired and frustrated, I got up and walked through the house and finally downstairs into the kitchen. It was still early, not even ten o'clock, and I found Phil sitting at the kitchen table, drink in hand, still going over business papers.

He looked up quizzically. "I can't sl**p. Thought I'd get a glass of warm milk and take something to help me sl**p." I explained.

"Well, hopefully that will help," he said. With that, I went back upstairs to bed and soon fell into a fitful sl**p.

A noise woke me and through drowsy eyes, I saw Phil standing in the open bedroom doorway, his form outlined by the hallway light.

"Phil? Phil, what is it? Is something wrong?"

He said nothing, just stood there watching me.

"Phil, you're scaring me, you need to leave . . . now," I said in a shaky voice.

"No, I'm not leaving Maggie." He stepped into the room and closed the bedroom door. Turning around to face me, he unbuckled his jeans, let them drop to the floor, and stepped out of them. When he stood up, I saw his huge erection and knew why he was there, what he wanted.

"No! I won't let you, no!" I had screamed and then in the next breath, "Why? Why, Phil? You were Daddy's friend, my friend." I felt hot tears of panic brimming and overflowing down my cheeks.

He walked across the room to my bed and stared down at me. Then he leaned close, and I could smell the faint scent of brandy as he reached to pull back the bedclothes. He had seen my tears and I heard him almost pleadingly say, "Don't baby, don't cry. I just want to take care of you Maggie, just let me take care of you."

Phil

I had walked over to the bed were she lay clutching the bedclothes, and pulled the covers out of her hands, throwing them back until they piled at the foot of the bed.

She had seen my erection. She lay there tightly holding her legs together, as if that would protect her from what I intended to do.

"Phil, please don't do this," she'd begged, "I don't want this. . . "

"Don't be afraid. There's no need to be afraid of me, Maggie."

I leaned toward her and took hold of the hem of her nightshirt. As I pulled, she let me move it up and over her head and arms. I caressed her face and kissed her, inserting my tongue into her mouth while fondling a breast. Lowering my mouth and suckling at first one and then the other nipple until they were hard and long like eraser tips. I could feel her trembling under my hand.

Her stomach muscles twitched as her hips moved involuntarily. I sucked her breast into my mouth and then impulsively, but lightly bit her nipple. She gasped, but said nothing. Releasing her breast, I saw the red marks left by my teeth on her tit; a reminder that even in pain, pleasure was possible. More gently now, I licked and kissed the bruise.

She was moaning even as she protested, "Phil, no don't . . . don't!"

"Be quiet Maggie," I said more harshly than I had intended. This silenced her, as my eyes feasted on her beautiful breasts, now swollen and pink, her areolas a darker, dusky rose color, her nipples taut and almost brown, begging to be sucked and teased.
*****


I took my time, moving slowly down her body, luxuriating in licking and sucking, from her breasts all of the way to her ankles and even her toes. I tongued my way up along the soft oh so silky insides of her legs, and once I had reached her pussy, I explored her through the fabric of her panties until they were sopping wet from my licking and her juices. She smelled so good.

Finally pulling her panties off and tossing them carelessly onto the floor, I leaned in and exhaled warm breath lightly over her pussy, gently probing her, spreading her labia, pushing my tongue up inside the folds and licked up and over her swollen clit. Slipping first one and then two fingers into her pussy, I slowly began to finger fuck her.

I let my tongue search until I found her 'spot', and each time I hit it just right, she would grab the back of my head and desperately clamp her thighs against my ears.

"Please Phil, please," she begged, and instinctively I teased her more; with every flick of my tongue, surges of pleasure sizzled through her body, as she bucked and jerked against my mouth. I could literally feel her excitement and the sexual heat emanating from between her legs. Flicking my tongue with a steady rhythm over and around her clit, she began to whimper and moan, "Please don't stop, don't stop . . . Oh god, Daddy, never stop."

So caught up in the sexual bliss that she was experiencing, all decorum and propriety was forgotten. My proper, prim little girl lay with her legs thrown open and her hips humping my mouth with abandon, until with a muffled scream of "Daddddddddyyyyyyyyy," she stiffened as an intense, mind-blowing orgasm flooded through her. As she lay there, sexually sated, her eyes closed, and her breathing still fast and shallow and I marveled at her beautiful, trembling legs, the female cum visible at the entrance to her swollen pussy, and her still protruding hard, pink clit.

"Open your eyes, Maggie. Open them and look at me." When she finally focused on me, I mounted her. My breath caught when my hard, engorged cock effortlessly slid into her warm, wet pussy. As I stroked into her and she lay soft and willing under me, I felt the pressure increase in my balls and then the welcomed release of my seed exploding into her tight pussy.

Maggie
I awoke early in the morning, naked, on my stomach with my face buried in his chest. My legs were spread, with one tossed casually across his thighs and his hand caressing my ass.

"How are you feeling?" he asked, his large, warm hand possessively slipping between my legs, cradling my pussy. I tried to move away from his touch, my pussy still sore and swollen from the night before, but he held me there within is reach.

"Stop squirming, damn it," he growled as he wiped his fingers across the tip of his cock covering them in the clear, slick fluid that was already seeping out. Taking his now moist fingers, he began stroking them in and out of my pussy. The pleasure from what he was doing taking me by surprise and making me gasp. When he rolled me onto my back and slid his hot, hard cock into me, my discomfort was shamefully forgotten. "Oh yes, yes, yes . . . ."

Phil
Off and on through the day, I kept finding my thoughts going back to Maggie.

I know women often call their lovers "daddy" during sex, but In the midst of her passion last night when she called for daddy, was she referring to me? When I was eating her, and she started repeating over and over "Daddy don't stop", and then when she had called out "Daddy" at the peak of her orgasm, something in my gut said she wasn't talking to me. The tone and urgency in her voice told me she was calling out to someone else. It was a habit of long standing, and last night she had cried out his name without thinking, without meaning to. I don't know why, but the nagging dark thought in the back of my head kept saying it was Jack that she'd been calling for.

That couldn't be though because . . . Jack was her father.

Maggie
I was worried and fearful, afraid Philip would say something about last night. I remembered clearly, as Phil brought me to orgasm, calling out for my Dad. Phil was not a stupid man and I knew that unless I was very careful, he would discover my secret. I wasn't ashamed or anything, but it was something special between Daddy and me and no one else's business. I didn't owe Phil any reasons or explanations.

I suppose there are people who would say that it was my fault, my being a slut and tempting him during an emotionally and psychologically weak time in his life. Perhaps they were right. At the start, I may have been a bit immature and naïve, wanting only to lift his sadness, to making him happy. Those feelings eventually changed and evolved into something that we both wanted and needed. We were two desperately unhappy people needing comfort and reassurance and we found what we needed in each other.
*****


Daddy had begun sl**ping with his door open years earlier, originally so that he could hear me if I called to him during the night. I remember one night in the quiet of the house, I heard sounds coming from his room and getting out of bed, and I went down the hall and peeped inside the open door. In the dim light, I could see him tossing and turning under the messy covers talking in his sl**p, obviously having a nightmare.

"Daddy. . . Daddy, are you alright?" I asked from the doorway, but there was no response.

I stood there a moment before walking over to the bed. He was covered in a light sweat, obviously agitated by whatever he had been dreaming. I pulled back the covers and got into bed with him.

"Its okay, it's okay Daddy; I'm here with you," I whispered, stroking his damp hair.

He seemed to calm as I held him and talked to him. When I heard his breathing quiet, I closed my eyes and soon fell asl**p beside him. At some point during the night, I rolled over onto him, straddling his leg so that it was nestled snuggly between my own. When I awoke that morning, I could feel an achiness between my legs I hadn't experienced before, and could see the cool, wet stickiness I had left on his thigh. From that night on, I would sl**p in his bed occasionally during the week. We'd snuggled under the covers, talk, watch a movie or read. In my girlish love for him, I foolishly thought this innocent closeness was okay.

Phil
I said nothing to her that first day, thinking it would be better to 'let sl**ping dogs lie', but I couldn't forget; I needed to know what her relationship had been with Jack, and it just kept gnawing at me. At some point, we would need to talk about it.
*****


A couple of months had passed since her dad's death, and I had begun to see a real difference in her attitude and demeanor. No longer wary of me, she seemed pleased when I was there with her.

We didn't live together, but often we spent the night together. When she stayed with me, she was less uptight and more direct in expressing her desire, I came to prefer having Maggie come to my place. Despite her inexperience, and though sometimes hesitant, she was sexually open and willing, seldom refusing when I wanted to play. She would crawl into my bed, snuggling close against my back. It was hard not to let myself become aroused from the feel of her body against to mine; bony knees, cold feet and all. I looked forward to her being there in my bed, freely giving herself to me. I didn't want to admit it, but she very quickly became more special to me than I had imagined possible.

Despite my being almost fifteen years her senior, the sex between us was very good and grew even better as we learned more about and began to trust each other. One afternoon I thought the time was right and I sat down to talk with her about her father.
*****


It had been a lazy, sunny afternoon of playful kissing and teasing; Maggie had let me take her top off and I hungrily fondled and sucked her beautiful tits. "Open for me baby," I whispered and Maggie had shyly opened her legs. Slipping my hand into her bottoms, I had massaged her clit and fingered her wet pussy until her beautiful body quivered; my lovely baby girl came wonderfully into my hand in all of her wet, sticky sweet glory.

As she clung to me, I caressed her warm, wet pussy and asked, "Did Jack do this with you, Maggie?"

Her smile faded. "What? Of course not!" she had protested. "Where in the world would you ever get an idea like that? He was my father; he would never do anything like that to me!" She struggled to get out of my lap.

She lashed out angrily, as I held her tighter. "You bastard, how could you even ask me something like that!"

"Did your Dad do this to you Maggie?" I felt her stiffen against me. "Did he make you feel good like this?"

Her body finally went limp, and she began to cry in deep, hoarse sobs.

"Oh, Maggie . . . it's okay, it was a long time ago."

"Listen to me. I just needed to know, I didn't want there to be any secrets. I didn't want anything that happened between the two of you to come between us."

It took a few minutes for her to stop crying and pull herself together, but when she did, it was clear the spell had been broken. She began to tell me more about her relationship with her father.

Maggie
I was so relieved when Phil finally confronted me and got me to talk about Daddy and what we had shared. I had been holding it, bottled up inside for such a long time. Since knowing Phil, I had wanted to tell him, but had no idea how. Cradled protectively in his strong arms, I found I
could finally tell him how it had started between us.
*****


Dad and I had been sl**ping in his bed for several months. One night I was awakened by the sound of the TV coming from the den. Getting up out of bed, I tiptoed downstairs to investigate. I peeked in, and saw Daddy, passed out in his chair. He still had his clothes on, but his pants were unzipped and his cock lay free and exposed. I stood, mesmerized, staring at it, never having seen a man's cock close up like that. I walked closer and noticed the tears on his cheeks, and my heart broke; he had really loved Mom, and had never wanted the divorce.

Inching closer I then did something I knew might not be right, thinking only of comforting him. The full consequence, of my misguided desire to help him, was the last thing on my mind as I knelt between his legs. I leaned in and stretched out my tongue, and delicately licked his softened cock along its length, then getting bolder and stroking up and down as it started to get hard and thick. I paused, fascinated, to watch its quick transformation, and held it in my hand. It was warm, hard, and throbbing, the red mushroom shaped tip oozed slippery, clear pre-cum out of the little hole. I touched my tongue to it, wanting to taste and feel his pre-cum and instinctively began licking it again.

The more I licked the harder his cock became, and his hips began to sway up and down as he, subconsciously tried to push his cock further into my mouth. I hadn't intended to go that far, but before I could pull away, he had grabbed handfuls of my hair to keep me in place aiming and stroking into my mouth. I heard him moan deeply as he humped slowly. Soon he was thrusting in most of his length, making me gag and struggle for air. He groaned continuously, and I started to cry quietly as he pumped harder and faster. Suddenly, he stiffened, his cock swelled even larger inside my mouth. Spurts of thick, white cum sprayed into my mouth, as he groaned out Mom's name.

That next morning at breakfast, he was almost his old self, smiling, talkative, eager for his day to get started. We sat drinking our coffee, talking about the day ahead, when he glanced at his watch and realized it was time to leave. Reaching for his coat and briefcase, he headed toward the door and as he opened it to leave, he stopped and looked back at me as if about to say something, but changed his mind and closed the door behind him.

We never spoke of that night again, but that's how it started. Over the next couple of weeks, he began performing oral sex on me each night before we'd fall asl**p.

"He never f***ed me, Phil, you need to understand that."

For me, it had been a wonderful, uncomplicated time of having his love and attention all to myself. I was thrilled and happy when he began to teach me to please him with my mouth. I was an eager pupil enjoying both the giving and receiving. This marked the beginning of my own sexuality, discovering the pleasure I was able to give him.

Phil
I could feel myself becoming angry with that sick bastard, vividly imagining her writhing under him, eyes closed, thighs open, her pussy so inviting and comforting to him. How had he felt when he heard her voice calling him Daddy? Was this what pulled him to her?

She had said he was still very much in love with her mother. I had so many questions; was Maggie just a substitute? Was the line crossed when she had climbed into his bed that first time? Was that fateful night when she innocently took him into her mouth wanting only to comfort him . . . was that the turning point? Had her generous spirit made it easier for those fatherly hands to spread her legs, and his mouth to claim her burgeoning womanhood?

I think it might have been easy for him to rationalize his corruption of their relationship, teaching her, training her to please him.

Maggie
I could tell Daddy was trying very hard to keep his distance, which was difficult to achieve, considering it was just the two of us there in the house. At night when he called me to his bed, he would make room for me, spooning behind me until I fell asl**p, his resolve forgotten.

One night I was awoken by the sensation of large hands moving across my skin, fondling my breasts, stroking down my rib cage and reaching between my legs. I kept my eyes squeezed shut, trying to cling to sl**p. Finally, I mumbled, "Daddy? Daddy?"

"Shhhhhh, it's me baby, every things okay."

He rolled me onto my stomach and I moaned with the first time pleasure of what he was doing. I offered no resistance as he parted my legs and slipped his cock between my thighs . . . not inside me, but between my thighs so that with each stroke the tip of his cock would brush between my wet, swollen lips and deliciously over my clit. Slowly, purposefully he stroked me until my body began to shudder, and waves of heat spread through me. Knowing what had just happened to me, he held me tighter, and his thrusting became faster until I felt the warm, stickiness of his cum between my legs. Totally overwhelmed and amazed by the new sensations I buried myself against his chest and quietly cried.

It went on like this for a while, the oral sex and him cumming between my thighs.

Phil
I could not believe what I was hearing.

Was her father satisfied with the way things were? I asked her, not for a minute believing any man could have been satisfied with having her so near and not want to fuck her.

Maggie
I watched the expression on Phil's face, a mixture of surprise and fascination.

Things had changed between Daddy and me; I knew that despite his inner struggling, it was going to happen and we would have intercourse.

I was quite happy with our oral sex, yet I knew he wanted more. He started doing it more often that way, you know, putting his cock between my thighs and cumming.

One evening after I stepped out of the shower, I noticed Daddy sitting on the bed, leaning with his back against the headboard, reading his newspaper and watching me. I had powdered all over, and slipped on one of his big t-shirts. Reaching up to dry my hair, my nipples brushed against the fabric of the shirt, immediately hardening and becoming visibly erect.

Watching me, poor Daddy stroked himself. "Come here baby," he finally said in a husky, cajoling voice, "Come here and sit next to me."

"But Daddy," I began, "I'm supposed to meet my study group in an hour."

"Come on, I won't keep you. I just wanted to talk a little," he said as he smiled broadly and held out his hand beckoning me to him.

"Alright, but I've got to get dressed," I protested as I walked to the bed.

Taking my hand, he guided me next to him on the bed. He looked at me without saying anything. Finally he murmured, "You are so beautiful . . . you're the type of girl who honestly doesn't know or appreciate just how gorgeous and very sexually desirable she really is."

I blushed deeply.

His hand casually slipped under my t-shirt and lightly brushed my nipples. He leaned me back against the headboard, and then lowered his mouth to my now hard, tingling nipples.

"Oh Daddy . . . I love when you do that, I love how my clit throbs when you suck and bite my nipples like that. "

"Daddy, yes, like that, do it like that . . . I can feel myself getting wet between my legs."

Forgetting everything, I closed my eyes and leaned my head back. I took a deep breath when his hand inched downward and opened my legs wider giving him full and unobstructed access to my clit and pussy.

"Oh, Daddy, no . . . I can't . . ." I only half-heartedly protested.

With his mouth hungrily feasting on my breasts I gasped when he started to trace small delicious circles over my clit. I felt my body relax and open for him, and in a muffled haze, I heard myself sensually moaning with pleasure at what he was doing to me.

"Please Daddy, please don't stop," I whimpered as my hips started to rise and fall. Needing more, I took his hand and guided it to my pussy making it clear that I wanted his fingers inside me.

My eyes flew open in surprise when he said, "No!" and pulled his hand away leaving me shaking and frustrated.

He lay next to me, raised up on his elbow, watching as confused, hungry tears began to brim. "What's wrong? What did I do? Why did you stop loving me?" I asked as a tear slipped down my cheek.

There was a long silence as he continued to look at me before asking, "Has anyone else touched you there?"

"No, Daddy." "Oh, no, Daddy of course not. . . I'd never do that."

I watched him in puzzled silence as he searched my face for what? Deception? Thankfully, a familiar smile soon spread across his handsome face, and I quivered against him as his hand resumed the rubbing and teasing between my legs. And just when I thought I wouldn't be able to stand it much longer he said, "Yes, baby . . . cum for Daddy," and with those words my orgasm ignited and I threw my arms around his neck and clung to him tightly as it erupted sending waves of pleasure through my body.

"Yes, sweetheart, that's my good girl."

My face close to his I repeated over and over in his ear, "I love you Daddy, only you."

Phil
As I listened, the idea occurred to me, that perhaps Jack had grown terrified at the thought that she would meet some boy and become intimate with him. I doubted seriously that such concern would be for her, rather he wanted to be sure he didn't have to share her with anyone else. He had been steadily tightening his hold over her.

Standing and pulling her to me, I kissed her, seeing the stress and emotions in her face. "Enough of this. You've been through a lot this afternoon. We'll talk more about this tomorrow, but for now, how about our going out to dinner?"

"Yes, I'd like that. Give me fifteen minutes."

I watched her shapely hips sway as she walked upstairs. She had been an innocent, loving daughter, only wanting to please her father. I had liked Jack as a friend, but now I felt anger and disgust. It was hard to reconcile the two people: thoughtful, caring friend with i****tuous father.

After dinner, we left the restaurant and headed to my house. I watched her as she passed by me when I opened the door and continued in, crossing to the far side of the living room. She reached up and freed her hair, letting the thick mane fall about her shoulders; then turned to face me, unbuttoning the bodice of her yellow, flowered sundress, the same one she had been wearing on the first day I saw her. Her loosened dress fell down over her hips onto the floor, revealing her breasts and smooth shaved mound. All I could do was stand there and stare at her young, beautiful body.

"Phil? Philip? Is something wrong," she had asked with obvious concern.

"No, baby I was just . . ." and before I completed my sentence she was there in front of me, kissing me as she stroked my quickly enlarging cock.

I was very aroused, and when she unzipped me, removed my slacks and took my hard, swollen cock in her hands. Opening her mouth, she lightly rubbed it across her moist, red lips finally letting me slide my cock in and then pull it out, until I closed my eyes and began to moan with each stroke. Every few strokes I'd pull my cock out until only the head was in her mouth and she'd flick her tongue along the rim of my cockhead, gently slipping the tip of her tongue into my pee hole to taste the pre-cum that was now seeping out.

"Oh, damn Maggie . . . yes," I grunted, when she moved her mouth down between my legs and began licking and kissing the insides of my thighs and took my balls into her mouth.

"Yes baby, suck my balls, suck them hard," I almost shouted as I reached down to fondle my cock.

Maggie moved my hand aside. With her small hand that barely encircled me she began stroking and milking my hot, pulsing cock.

"Phil, tell me what to do . . . what would you like me to do?" she asked, making me smile. My cock jerked and pulsed in response.

"Come sit in my lap."

Straddling my lap, she slipped me inside of her wondrously tight, young pussy and began to grind. It was everything I hoped it would be; like the greedy slut I needed her to be, she put her arms around my neck, pressed her naked breasts against my chest and rode me. When I felt cum churning in my balls, I held her hips still and told her to stop moving. She clung tightly to me as another orgasm claimed her while I sat, trying not to move, and inhaled the blossoming scent of her sex.

Maggie slid off my still hard cock and knelt between my legs again, pressing her face into my warm, sweaty groin.

"Phil, would you like to do it in my mouth? You know, shoot your cum into my mouth so that I can feel it drip down my throat?"

I was speechless. This little girl had me, a big, strong, ex-Marine sitting here, with a raging, now very uncomfortable hard-on, and all I could do was dumbly nod my head.

She took my cock in her hand and started to push it through her closed lips so that I could feel the friction as it slid between her lips and finally into the tight, warm, moisture of her mouth. I really had no control left at that point, and I grabbed her by her hair and held her head in place as my hips began almost on their own stroking into her mouth. Holding her head steady, I started pumping my dick deeper into her throat and even as I felt her trying to pull away I couldn't stop, didn't want to stop. I felt my orgasm building, and pressed her face even harder into my groin, and with a deep thrust rammed myself as far back into her mouth as it would go. She started to gag, but recovered, and managed to relax and savor the warm, thick gush of my cum down her throat. Swallowing everything I gave her, she pulled her head away from my cock and touched the tip of her tongue to the cockhead, tasting the sweet saltiness of my cum and licked the sticky, stringy threads of cum still dripping from my cock.

"Did you like the way that felt? Did I please you Phil?" she asked as she snuggled between my knees. With my still very sensitive cock in her mouth, she cleaned me . . . lightly sucking and licking the crown, shaft and balls until I was clean and flaccid in her mouth. I sat there with my eyes closed, breathing heavily with her between my knees resting her head on my naked thigh.

"Tired?" I asked, feeling her breathing slow.

Looking up at me, she shook her head. "No, I'm fine . . . I just . . . just . . . ," she stammered, "I just need your mouth on me."

I could feel my cock begin to twitch against her cheek. Standing, I lifted her into my arms, carried her to my bed and laid her on her back. Pulling her to the side of the bed so that her legs over hung the edge I spread her legs open, and kneeling between them let my tongue tenderly play her clit and lap her pussy. When I felt her hips involuntarily begin to hump my mouth I smiled inwardly and thought, "your turn now."
*****


We lay there in bed, her head resting on my chest, my hand lightly stroking between her legs.

"There are so many things I want to share with you, Maggie. I know this isn't about love, but I care about you a great deal. If you need anything, money, anything, all you have to do is ask."

She took a deep breath and after a long sigh said, "This isn't about money or what you can give me, Phil. I'm with you, because I want to be."

Maggie
For Phil, it wasn't about love, for me, I'm not so sure. It hadn't been, not at first. That first night we were together had left me shaken and, in a strange way, afraid. It took a while, but slowly my apprehension and distrust were replaced by other emotions. I had begun to sense the strength, calm, and security he offered, and realized it was what I needed.

From the first time we sat together, talking, after Daddy's funeral, I had found myself telling him things I'd never shared with anyone else. I was inexperienced with life, and people. Despite the subsequent rough start to our sexual relationship, in a very short time my attraction to this man had moved past the physical, to a need for his approval.

Our lives fell into a familiar pattern. We began to talk about moving in together, and I eventually moved in with him.

I loved being with him, despite seeing him everyday and sl**ping with him every night, I couldn't seem to get enough of him. There have been many nights when he'd take me naked in his arms and his hand found its way between my thighs, never failing to leave me quivering with an unexpected but welcomed orgasm. Or those early mornings when he'd awaken hard and strong and reach for me. Taking me by my waist and pulling me to him, adjusting my hips just enough to line up with his and sliding his hard cock into my pussy stroking into me long and deep until he relieved himself.

But my favorite times were while getting ready for bed, sitting at my dressing table doing the most mundane thing like brushing my hair I'd feel him watching me and after a while hear him breathing deeply, as he stroked his cock to hardness, making that wet, slapping sound. When he was ready he'd open my robe, have me straddle his lap, and enter me, filling me with his warm, throbbing manhood. Making me forget about Daddy and wanting only Philip.

Phil
Maggie's been acting funny for the last few days. She won't say what's bothering her, but it's obvious something is not right.

Maggie
Even though I was a little tired from all of the running around this morning, when I got home I felt like going for a walk; there were a lot of things to think about and to make decisions about. I must have walked along the hiking trail for a while before I finally stopped and sat down on one of the secluded benches that dot the trail. I pulled my arms inside of his warm, heavy jacket, and sat there in the quiet, enjoying the view and the fresh, cold air. I could smell his scent on the jacket, and soon my hand traveled to my breasts and began fondling them. The flesh of my nipples hardened into tight peaks. In the quiet and solitude, I let my hand slide down into my panties and found my hardening clit and wet pussy. There on the secluded bench I pleasured myself to a beautiful, satisfying orgasm with his name on my lips.

As my breathing began to calm, the tears came. . . I was pregnant, but it wasn't with Phil's baby.

The baby growing inside me was Daddy's.
*****


Phil
When Maggie told me she was pregnant, I was ecstatic. Here I was, an "old" man of thirty-four with a beautiful, sexy nineteen year old girl carrying my baby. I took her in my arms and kissed her with a hunger and desire that overwhelmed me. When I released her, I saw that her eyes were wet with tears. "Maggie, what is it?" I asked her.

"The baby . . . the baby isn't yours Phil. It's my father's baby."

I felt as if I'd been punched in the face. "How? How the fuck did this happen?" I shouted at her. "You've been home for almost two months, Jack died two weeks before that. I don't understand Maggie, how could this possibly be Jack's baby?"

Maggie
The explanation was very simple, or so it seemed.

The last few months or so that I was at home, he had started drinking again. I know that sexually Daddy wanted more, but felt guilt and disgust with himself for wanting to push our physical relationship further. After he sent me away to school we talked almost every day, but this was the first time that I had ever really been separated from Daddy. I had begun to think that maybe it was over, and that he would let me build my own life.

He had driven up for his first visit, about a month after school had started. I had been so excited to see him. We met for lunch and I gave him a tour of the campus. It had been a perfect day.

Walking across campus, Daddy seemed a bit distracted, but I didn't dwell on it. When we got back to my dorm, I went in first, and he closed and locked the door behind us.

"Why did you lock the door?" I asked.

"Take your clothes off," he said. "Wwwhat?" I stammered.

"I told you to take your clothes off Maggie," he said again, more aggressively. He knew I would. I obediently began removing my clothes until I stood there naked in front of him.

"Come, get on the bed," he had directed. When he had removed his clothes, he came over and lay on top of me, pushing his cock between my thighs. He began thrusting.

I lay there thinking, "He'll cum and when he's finished, he'll go. I just need to lay here and let him finish and then he'll go."

"Oh, baby, Daddy's missed you so much, so very much," he said as his stroking became faster.

When I thought he was about to cum, he suddenly stopped. After a minute, he pulled his cock from between my thighs. Something flickered across his face, and I sensed what he had finally made up his mind to do. He lifted my legs, and pressed them back until the top of my thighs touched my chest. I felt the pressure of his engorged cockhead as it pushed into my pussy, deeper and with more pressure until we both recognized the uncomfortable resistance of his cock against my hymen.

"No, Daddy, no!" I cried in near hysteria.

At my cry, he stopped moving, and the distressed look on my face must have been the reason he released my legs, letting them fall on either side of his hips as he repositioned himself between them. "I have to do this Maggie, please forgive me."

He entered me again, slowly stroking in and out. I closed my eyes and then with a hard, deep thrust, he drove into me, taking my virginity, with my screams ringing in my ear. I struggled and tried to get from under him until I was exhausted. My cries turned into powerless moans as he fucked me until he came, thrusting and grunting like an angry a****l, still murmuring, "I had to, forgive me baby."

I lay there thinking how I had so looked forward to seeing Daddy, being with him. But when we had arrived back at my room, he had seemed to change; it was as if he was someone else, not the person I knew. It frightened me. Now it was over, and I just wanted him to go; I didn't want him to touch me.

I lay curled on my side; it was getting late.

He rolled me onto my back and made me open my legs. He knelt down at the end of the bed and gazing at my swollen, pink pussy overflowing with his spent cum. "Oh, Maggie . . . baby, I'm sorry," he whispered, as he lowered his face to my abused pussy. I felt him gently, tenderly lick and kiss me there, soothing me, calming me until I came with a gut-wrenching orgasm.

Phil
"You were away from him, Maggie. It was over, wasn't it? Why did you let him come and visit?" I knew I sounded accusatory, but at this point, I didn't care.

"I thought my being away from him would make a difference. And for a while, after leaving and going to live at school, I thought it had." She looked up at me, on the brink of crying again. "I missed him, Phil."

"I loved him," she had said defiantly, almost daring me to say anything against him.
*****


I thought back to the last few months of my friendship with Jack. He had talked incessantly about his little girl Maggie; how smart, attractive, and down-to-earth she was. How he had sent her off to college but didn't know if he'd be able to make it emotionally without her. I remembered how he'd sometimes disappear during the week for a day or two, and always return relaxed and looking satisfied. Now I understood . . . he had begun fucking his daughter by then and eventually gotten her knocked up. I had no doubt that he had deliberately impregnated her.

An overwhelming sense of anger toward Jack, tinged perhaps with jealousy and envy swept over me. I made Maggie turn and look at me. "He ****d you, Maggie, don't you see that? It was him controlling you, wanting to make sure he was the only man between your legs!"

"Damn it! Are you so stupid and naive that you think your being pregnant was an accident? He knocked you up so you'd have no choice but to come back home to him."

She wanted to lash out, to hit me; I could see the hurt and anger. Instead, she pulled free of my hold and looked at me one last time, before storming out of the room.

Maggie
I sat in our bedroom, staring out of the window . . . I had no tears left. How could he say those things? I had loved my father more than anyone. When he had died I was alone and afraid.

Then I met Phil. Phil made everything good again. He encouraged me to be my own person, he wasn't afraid to let me have friends and interests outside of just the two of us, he treated me like a woman, and though he'd never told me as much, I think he loved me.

Phil
We started going through a period of almost constant bickering and arguing. I started demanding more and more details about her relationship with her father, which only served to make Maggie the target for my misdirected anger against Jack. In the heat of arguing, I said things I regretted. I knew in my core that she had been an innocent, but I irrationally blamed her for allowing it to happen.

Maggie had loved her father without question. She had come to see it as a loving relationship between a man and a woman, not father and daughter. It made me crazy whenever I thought of him eating her pussy or putting his cock inside her, and it made me even angrier because such thoughts were always accompanied by a heaviness in my balls and uncomfortable throbbing of my cock.

Maggie
I know he's angry and hurt and yet, despite the arguing and harsh words he still reaches out for me at night, and pulls me close. I've awakened in the morning to find him spooning behind me, his cock pressed snuggly against my ass or my head on his chest, the warm, moist apex between my legs straddling one of his thighs.

Perhaps what we have is strong enough at least, to get us through this.

He hasn't said anything, but I know what he'd like me to do, but I will never give up my father's baby.

Phil
I got out of bed and ambled to the bathroom where I stood over the toilet, freed my semi-hard cock from my shorts, and sighed with relief as a warm, steady stream of pee started to flow. I looked up in time to see Maggie step out of the shower. Her young, vibrant body glistened, her thick, beautiful hair twisted into a damp haphazard braid down her back.

"Good morning," she said when she saw me staring at her. Not waiting for a reply, she turned and reached for a towel. Watching her, I felt that familiar stirring in my loins, a sudden strong urge to fuck her. We hadn't been intimate in almost a week, and I missed being with her.

"Maggie, come over here and get on your knees."

She turned and looked at me as if I had just lost my mind. "What?" The towel not yet secured around her, I saw her nipples immediately become hard and long from the coolness of the bathroom and from seeing my now obvious arousal.

"You heard what I said. Get on your knees . . . now," I demanded. It had been too long; my intense sexual urges required immediate, rough satisfaction.

She hesitated at first, but I could see in her eyes, that she was as tired as I was of the bad feelings and was eager to play. She let her towel drop to the floor and walked toward me, kneeling down between my legs. I brushed my wet cock across her face letting it linger on her lips before pressing the head into her not yet willing mouth, milking out the last drops of pee before stroking in and out of her mouth. When my cock was hard and erect, I pulled it from her mouth, pressed her back onto the tile floor of the bathroom, and penetrated her.

"No, no Phil, wait," she protested. She tried to push me off, I knew she wasn't ready for me, but I was bigger, stronger, and I couldn't wait. I heard her moaning under me in discomfort, and was relieved when I finally felt the pressure from her hands against the small of my back as she gradually spread her legs wider, lifting them to encircle my waist. Pulling me in closer to her, her gaze locked with mine as her pussy opened for me.

"Oh, Phil," she whispered haltingly against my ear, pleasurable waves spreading through her lithe body. At the peak of her orgasm, her pussy contracted tightly around my cock and I erupted deep and hard inside of her.

Maggie
God, I missed him, I hadn't realized how much until I felt his warm hardness glide into me. We both came quickly, for the first time in days. Afterward we climbed into the shower and under the hot spray of the water he dropped down onto his knees, spread my legs wide and began kissing and licking the inside of my thighs as the warm water trickled down my body. Using his mouth and tongue, he teased my clit until it was bright pink and ready to burst . . . sucking my engorged clit as if it was a small, hard cock. My reward was . . . just a minute or so away. The last thing I remember saying, as the light headedness enveloped me was, "Oh god Phil, yes!"

Phil
I had watched her as she lay writhing on the floor, her eyes closed, thighs open, pussy so inviting. When I covered her with my body, she pressed her mouth to my ear softly calling my name and I wondered if this is what it was like for Jack, is this how she had pulled him to her? In his mind, did her actions make it easier, make it permissible for him to spread her legs every night and claim her burgeoning womanhood for himself?

I suppose the oral sex between them was enough until it wasn't enough for him anymore, and his desire to have full intercourse with her became all consuming. I felt my anger towards him harden knowing that he had taken her willingness and obvious need and desire to please him and corrupted it even more by teaching her, training her to please him sexually. With all of that, she had still loved him.

I took a deep breath and shook my head as I tried to clear my mind of those thoughts. I didn't go to work that day. We got out of the shower put on our robes and headed to the kitchen. I smiled as I watched her fussing about in the kitchen, pouring juice, making toast, brewing coffee, and I could feel the growing fullness in my balls. I watched her and thought how I'd love to bend her over that counter and take her doggie. "Down boy, down boy," I laughed aloud, causing Maggie to turn around to look at me in surprise.

We loaded up our breakfast trays and headed back upstairs.

Maggie
After breakfast we lay stretched out on the bed pretending to watch television when he leaned over, and started to fondled and sucked my tits. When I opened my legs for him, he slipped his hand down on top of my clit and began massaging it and fingering my wet pussy until I came into his hand.

As he bent and teased my hard pink nipples one more time, I heard myself moan and whisper, "Yes, Daddy," and felt him stiffen . . . nipping the lobe of his ear I said, "I'm talking about you, Phil. From now on, I'll never call you Daddy, unless you ask me to."
*****


Over the next couple of hours, Phil and I talked, and I told him about the incident leading up to my father sending me off to live at school.

I knew Daddy wanted us to become more sexual, but he was hesitant to take that step. He had started drinking again and had become almost obsessed with the thought of a casual friend named Jimmy and I being physically intimate, and nothing I said seemed to reassure him that there was nothing to be concerned about.

Things finally came to a head one night when Jimmy had dropped me off after study group. Daddy imagined he had seen Jimmy kiss me and try to fondle my breasts when he brought me home. As soon as I came into the house and closed the door, an argument started and went on until I went to bed. I felt horrible the following day. By dinnertime, he was drinking and the questioning had started again. I had never seen him like this before, and it was frightening.

"Daddy, please – let's not argue."

The longer he shouted and ranted at me inexplicably the more aroused he became. At one point, the huge bulge in his pants must have become uncomfortable, because now intoxicated and with whatever control he might have had gone he unzipped and pulled his penis out right there in front of me.

"Daddy! What's wrong with you? Stop, please stop."

He stood there leering at me. "Come here and suck me, Maggie," he slurred, "just a little, come on, and be Daddy's good girl." He took my hand, pulled me down to my knees, and rubbed his cock across my face as he stroked and caressed it. He held the back of my head with one hand and started pushing his cock through my tightly closed lips, shutting his eyes so that he could concentrate on the pressure and friction as he pressed it into my mouth. Forcing me to open my mouth wider, he slowly let his cock slide in and then pulled it out, moaning with each stroke.

I was hysterical by now, unsure what he might do. He pulled his cock out until only his cockhead was in my mouth and I tried to pull away as his hips began stroking harder, pumping his dick deeper into my throat. I could feel his balls tightening against his body as he pressed my face into his warm, sweaty groin. With one, deep thrust he rammed his hard swollen cock as far back into my mouth as it would go and shot a thick gush of cum down my throat.

In between gasping and gagging, I screamed, "Oh my god, you bastard! Why did you do that? Why would you do that to me?"

Still between his legs, I looked up at him. In disbelief, I watched him d***kenly milk his softening dick, producing a slick thread of cum that seeped from his pee hole onto my breasts.

"This is so unfair! I haven't done anything!" I shouted at him.

I turned to go upstairs, when he came up behind me, grabbed my arm and pulled me down onto the stairs.

"Sit down! – I didn't tell you to could go, do you think last night was the first time I had seen you letting him grope and finger you?"

"Please, Daddy, please, don't say those things to me, they're not true."

"Open your legs!" he said coldly. When I didn't move fast enough he pushed me back against the stair and roughly pulled my legs apart, pressing my bent knees against my chest. I could clearly see his erection and the abundance of sticky pre-cum that covered his cockhead.

I could see him struggling to keep himself from ramming his hard cock into my pussy.

Trembling, he dropped onto his knees on the lower step and holding my legs up, out of his way used his mouth on me.

Spreading my legs even wider, he buried his face between my thighs, roughly sucking my clit. Applying more pressure, his tongue licked and probed my pussy making me gasp and hold my breath as I felt my body, succumbing to the sensations that he was awakening between my legs. I didn't want to enjoy what he was doing to me, but I couldn't stop it, I couldn't help it. He made me cum, squirting my wetness into his d***k, eager mouth, my involuntary cries and moans of "Yes Daddy. . . oh, thank you Daddy," were barely audible endearments whispered for only him to hear.

I heard him chuckle sadistically when I moaned with painful pleasure after he nipped my still sensitive clit with his teeth causing my body to jerk. He lifted his head and rose to stand up over me and growled, "Go upstairs - get out of my sight . . . now!"

On shaky legs, I got to my feet and made it up the stairs to my room. Concerned that he might follow me, I kept stealing quick glances over my shoulder. I could see him standing there watching me. I hurried to my room, closing and locking the bedroom door. I had never locked my door to him before.
*****


Phil
"That night must have scared him as much as it did you," I said. "That's when he decided he'd better get you away from him, before he ended up r****g you, didn't he?"

Her head shot up and she glared at me with a look of disgust on her face. "Not ****! He would never do that, she said defensively." "After a very tense week, I went to visit with my Aunt and I ended up staying with her for almost a month until arrangements were made for me to live in the dorm and then I left for school."

"I wish you could see your face," she said, as she raised her small, soft hand and caressed my cheek.

"So judgmental," she murmured shaking her head. "You conveniently forget, you're a 34 year old man and you've been fucking a 19 year old girl regularly for a while now. Is that any different?" she asked sarcastically.

"Hell yes it's different, you're not my daughter!"

We lay there quietly for a while, her head resting on my chest. I could feel her hard, erect nipples and that warm, beckoning haven between her thighs as she innocently pressed her body against my side, making my dick twitch impatiently.

"Phil," she said hesitantly, and stopped.

"Yes."

"Phil, there's nothing I can do or say to you that will change what happened or how I felt about him."

"I know baby, it doesn't matter anymore. That part of your life is over," I said as I positioned her under me. Spreading her legs, I rolled on top of her, slid my now dripping cock into her soft, yielding pussy and made love to her.

Maggie
I don't want it to sound as if I'm making excuses or rationalizing about what we did, but when he came for that first visit at school, I had been so excited, I had barely slept the night before. I hadn't seen him in such a long time and I missed him. I missed how he touched me and made me feel. I know, I know, even to me it sounds a little sick, but I don't care, that's how I felt.
*****


It's hard to believe, but I've already started my 2nd trimester. I think I'm the happiest that I have been in a very, very long time. The only thing that saddens me is that Phil never talks about the baby.

He's tormented by the knowledge that the baby growing inside of me is from my father's seed and not his. He insists that it was Daddy's intent all along, to get me pregnant but I don't believe that. I can't believe that.

I can clearly remember the afternoon Daddy impregnated me. Some people will say there's no way to know the moment of conception, but I know. I sensed it when it happened.

I had come home unexpectedly for the weekend. Daddy was at work, and the house was empty when I got there. It was late summer, the day was particularly warm, and since I was alone in the house, after taking a cooling shower I stretched out on my bed wearing just a skimpy pair of yellow panties and quickly dozed off.

I slept a little longer than I had intended, and smiled sl**pily to myself when I opened my eyes and felt the familiar, pleasant swipe of a tongue between my thighs. While I slept, Daddy had removed my panties and I now lay naked on the bed with him eating me. I lay back and gave into the orgasm that only he, the most perfect man in the world could give me.

He raised himself from between my legs and stretched out covering my body with the full length of his.

"Hi, Daddy," I said as I snuggled into his arms and inhaled his familiar man scent which was now mixed with the musky fragrance of my sex.

"Hi, baby, I didn't realize you were coming down this weekend."

"Now that I've finished my last exams, it was kind of spur of the moment, and plus we haven't seen each other in almost two weeks."

We had been having regular sex for several weeks by that point and I could feel my arousal increasing just from his nearness and my desire for him. I looked into his eyes and enjoyed the afterglow of the orgasm he had gifted me with, all the while hearing that faint far away murmur in the back of my mind that said this was wrong, we were doing something that a father should never do to his daughter. As the voice grew louder, I closed my eyes, I let my hips begin to sway seductively under him, and I acknowledged to myself that the love I felt for this man, was not the love of a daughter for her father, but the love of a woman for a man.

I got up and walked toward the bathroom. When I turned around, Daddy was undressed and in full, hard erection. He walked into the bathroom and sat down on the dressing chair extending his hand to me.

"Come here, baby," he said huskily. I stood there in front of him and even in my relative inexperience recognized the lust and desire in his eyes. I stepped closer to him and following his unspoken instructions, sat in his lap, my legs straddling his and held my breath as he slipped his hard, demanding manhood into me. Like a greedy whore, I instinctively began grinding myself on his cock, until all I could think about was relieving that horrible, horny, achiness inside. Daddy lovingly impaled me and I heard him gasp as he held my hips steady and repeatedly sank the entire length of his cock inside me. I quivered with pleasure each time he would glide into me letting me feel the friction of that large vein down the underside of his cock. Feeling him continuing to grow and swell inside me left me weak.

My arms about his neck I pulled myself closer to him, my breasts pressed tightly to his bare chest. I could feel him stiffen as he struggled to control his urge to ejaculate.

"It's okay Daddy, its okay if you cum."

Daddy grunted and shook his head, "No . . . not yet." He held my hips and slowly, rhythmically stroked into me until I felt as if my insides were melting and then the joy and pleasure of an exquisitely intense orgasm flooded through my body . . . as a warm trickle of urine escaped and washed over his hard, tight balls.

"Oh, Daddy . . . oh, Daddy I'm sorry," I said with tears of sexual satisfaction and embarrassment trailing down my cheeks.

"No, Maggie don't be sorry, there's nothing to be sorry about."
*****


We stood in the shower, him behind me pressed tight to my back and ass as the hot water cascaded over us. I could feel his hard, hot cock as it rubbed against my ass.

We stepped out of the shower and I reached for a towel and began to dry him while with the other hand I gently stroked his swelling cock. As I sank to my knees I licked his cockhead and made to take him in my mouth, "Stop, damn it stop!" he said haltingly as he stepped back out of my reach. Momentarily confused, I looked up and I could see his face was tight and strained with sexual tension barely held in check.

"Daddy. . . . are you alright?" I asked timidly.

"Yes, baby, everything's fine," he reassured me, helping me to my feet, he bent to gently bite and then kiss each of my hard, pink nipples. Though both of us were still wet from our shower, he took my hand and led me to his bed. He had me get onto my hands and knees, doggy style and he started using his tongue to lick from my clit to my ass with long soft swipes. Getting on his back, he had me straddle his face so that I was directly over his mouth. He spread my legs wider and held my pussy lips apart licking and, gently flicking my clit. Slow at first, then faster, and faster until I was literally shaking with need. He was excited to the point that despite his best resolve, I knew he must have been painfully hard and ready for me

He rolled me over onto my back allowing me to feel his hot erection against my hip. As he kissed me again, he deftly parted my legs with his knees and positioned himself at my opening teasing my clit and pussy with his leaking cockhead. In one smooth, slow movement he slide into my tight wet core and began the long, deep stroking that I needed. He lifted my hips off the bed and I encircled his waist with my legs holding him closer and encouraging him to thrust deeper so I could feel all of him. He urgently rammed his cock into me and began pounding me hard and deep as he whispered into my ear, "now baby . . . oh, god, now baby, cum for Daddy now" . . . and I eagerly let my body surrender.

With him thrusting into me, he finally allowed himself to cum, and pulled me along with him in a long, hard orgasm that left me shuddering. My contracting muscles squeezed and milked the fertile cum from his hard, strong shaft, filling my pussy completely. On some subconscious level, I knew then that he had given me his baby. Exhausted, he slumped over me, his jerking cock slowly pulsing the last of his thick, potent cum into me.

Phil
I hate that I've become so obsessed with what Jack and she have done sexually. I know I'm making myself crazy and very unhappy. I know she doesn't like to talk about their relationship and wants to move on. I'm going to try and let it go, to stop constantly demanding details from her.

I know she's concerned about my feelings towards her baby, but I'm tired of the tension and unhappiness and though I don't think I will ever be able to accept the c***d (Jack's c***d), I care for her and the c***d come with her.

Maggie
I can see and feel my body starting to change. I guess the most obvious thing to me is my increased, sometimes insatiable sex drive. I'll be the first to admit that I've always be very sexual with Phil (was I really like this with my father?), but since becoming pregnant, it's as if I'm in a constant state of arousal. Wanting his cock inside me, his mouth on me, I can't keep my hands off him.

Phil
It's been very good between us. I have her full attention and body totally to myself. I catch myself sometimes just watching her, in the kitchen, in the yard, at the pool, watching and lusting after her. One fantastic thing about her being pregnant is that she seems to want sex constantly. She's willingly, eagerly let me take her whenever, wherever I've wanted her. I've often asked her to masturbate for me so I could enjoy watching her, but now when the urge comes over her she indulges herself and all the better if I walk in on her and watch while she's taking care of herself. On more than one occasion, I've walked into our bedroom to find her stretched out on the bed naked, her panties off or her hand inside her panties masturbating. What more could a man ask for?

She's started waking up in the middle of the night and not being able to get back to sl**p. If she's horny (which she usually is) my beautiful girl will free my cock and suck me until I cum . . . damn, sometimes I don't realize I'm not dreaming until I shoot cum all over her.

She's taken to wearing my shirts around the house and nothing else and I've noticed the beginnings of a baby bump on her small frame and a fuller roundness to her ass. Lately when I see her naked, or getting ready for bed I have an overwhelming urge to bend her over and fuck her in the ass. It will take some persuasion, but I know that eventually she will want me to take her that way.

I'll bet that's one place she refused to let that bastard Jack violate.

Maggie
Others may not notice yet, but I know Phil sees the subtle early changes in my body, I've seen him watching me. It's summer time and very hot, I don't usually wear a lot of clothes around the house and he likes to touch me, fondle my pregnant body. I enjoy when he unexpectedly lifts up my shirt and enters me, or unbuttons it slowly to expose my growing breast and belly.

We had gone to bed after lovemaking and he was spooning behind me. Laying there with him gently tweaking my nipples he told me he wanted to have anal sex with me, and I told him "No, you're too big and I don't think I can take all of you inside me." There was no further conversation. Smiling, I rolled over turning toward him, snuggled against him and drifted off to sl**p knowing that if that's how he wanted me, I would let him have his way sooner or later.

Phil
Sitting up in bed reading, I looked across the room and saw her coming out of the bathroom wearing one of my big white dress shirts. It's much too big for her, the sleeves hang over her hands and the shirttails reach almost to her knees. She's well into her 5th month now, her pregnancy is obvious now, and her beautiful belly, rounded hips, and full breasts keep me in a state of sexual excitement whenever I'm around her. I didn't realize this before, but pregnancy, her pregnancy is a serious turn-on for me.

The shirt is unbuttoned down the front, and she is gloriously naked underneath. She's standing in front of the full length mirror with her legs slightly parted and her foot resting on the small dressing table chair as she scents and powders herself. I got up and walked over to her, opened the shirt wider and admired her treasures; her breasts are full, nipples hard and erect; mons smooth and puffy; her beautiful belly round and high. With her foot on the stool, her clit and pussy are exposed and clearly visible as I leisurely fondle and caress her. I think of how it feels when I eat her, and with those thoughts, that gnawing sensation grows between my legs and spreads through me. I pull her closer to me and I notice that the color of her aureoles has changed from a soft girlish pink to a darker dusky shade. In her pregnancy, her full, heavy breasts beg to be sucked, and I lower my head sucking them one at a time into my mouth, teasing and biting her nipples into beckoning peaks.

Sinking to my knees in front of her, I gently pulled back her small tight clitoral hood until I could see her clit, soft and pink at her apex. I started rubbing her, fascinated as I watched her clit change to a hard, swollen bud protruding from its hood. Slipping two fingers into her glistening wet pussy, I could feel my balls churning and saw my pre-cum slowly seeping out and dripping down my shaft. I stood up behind her, and she pushed back against me and my cock nestled between her warm ass cheeks. She closed her eyes and let her head drop back and rest on my chest as she moaned her pleasure. I picked her up in my arms and carried her to our bed. Standing beside the bed, my cock engorged and at attention, she took me into her mouth, and softly kissed and licked my cockhead until my legs trembled and I was on the brink of cumming. She released me and I quickly mounted her, and came so hard, my nuts actually hurt.
*****


I lay there next to her, now flaccid and quite satisfied, my legs stretched out and covering hers. Without thinking, I asked her, "Do you ever think of Jack when I'm making love to you?" I felt her stiffen and her breathing still.

"Get off me," she said icily. "Get off me Phil," she shouted as she struggled to push me off her. When she freed herself, she got up from the bed and stood in front of me seething. She backed away from me as I rose from the bed and reached for her.

"Maggie, I'm sorry, please, I'm sorry," I begged. I would rather have cut my tongue out than ever intentionally say or do anything that would hurt her and yet, I had just done exactly that. She wouldn't let me touch or hold her, I stood there feeling helpless, watching the tears brim and finally drop from her eyes as she fought to control her trembling lips.

"Damn it, Phil . . . what do you want from me?" She said between crying, blowing her nose and wiping away her tears.

"I'm so tired of your questions, your need for details, and the hurtful, insensitive comments. I swear, it's as if you need me to constantly reassure you that you're better than my father was," she exploded. She looked at me pointedly, waiting for a response, as I tried not to look at her, knowing she was right in everything she had said.

Maggie
The heartache of my father dying, the deepening feelings for Phil, the concern and apprehension for the baby growing inside me all seemed to surface and I couldn't hold back the tears any longer. Once I started crying, I couldn't seem to stop. I could feel the hot tears running down my cheeks and dropping onto my pregnant belly. He came to me, a big, gruff man looking flustered and made so uncomfortable by my tears. I let him take me into his arms, welcoming his closeness.

"Stop crying . . . Maggie, please don't cry," he said softly. "You have no idea how important you and the baby are to me, do you?" Brushing my hair back and lifting my face to look at him, he kissed me and wiped the tears off my face. "I know I can be an ass and say stupid things, but that doesn't change how I feel."

He held me so tightly, I could feel his heart beating. "I know how you felt about Jack, but I hate what happened between the two of you. I admit it still makes me angry and crazy when I think about it, but the fact remains that if it hadn't been for Jack, I never would have found you," he said, holding me even tighter.

Phil
We went to bed that night, her head on my shoulder, her round belly pressed against my side. Emotionally exhausted, Maggie had drifted off quickly, but it had taken me a while to finally fall asl**p. I managed to doze off for a couple of hours, but by 3am, I was wide awake. I lay there in the quiet of our bedroom, thinking and listening to her soft snoring and occasional moans.

I reached across and let my hand caress her belly and her breasts, knowing that I had meant everything I had said to her. I don't know when this change had happened, maybe seeing how upset she had been earlier, maybe a fear of losing her, I'm not sure. Maggie's father never knew he had impregnated his own daughter, and I guess it really doesn't matter now. It was me she had come to, when her pregnancy had first been confirmed, it was me she turned to for support and guidance. It was me she turned to, to satisfy her emotional and sexual needs. Despite my initial resistance, I had begun to think of myself as the baby's father.

Watching her sl**p, I couldn't help but think about her ripening body and what it would have felt like to fill her womb with my eager sperm. My hand worked its way upward and cupped the full, heaviness of her breast. I covered her stiffening nipple with my mouth and began to dry suckle her tit. As I gently sucked her tit, I thought of the day when they would be filled with milk, and at the thought, my cock began to jerk and twitch.

Maggie moaned in her sl**p and without opening her eyes, called my name, "Phil? Phil, what is . . . oh, yessss, yessss," she said in a sl**py voice when she recognized the familiar feel of my mouth teasing her tit.

"Shhhhhhh, shhhhhh," I whispered. All I could think about was having her again. I rolled her onto her back and using a pillow as support, lifted her hips just enough so that I could more easily penetrate her. Bending her knees, and with a slight pressure from my hands on the inside of her thighs I pressed her open, giving me unencumbered access to her sweet, inviting pussy.

With just the head of my cock, I let it glide up and down the inside of her moist slit. I teased her entrance, watched her as she lifted her head, and silently watched as I slid my cockhead into her and began the slow, deep penetration that I knew her body craved. My Maggie is a small woman and I stared almost mesmerized as my huge swollen cock glided in and out of her warm, tight pussy. At the height of my arousal, the girth of my cock was easily the size of her wrist, and yet she was able to take all of it. I began stroking in earnest, in and out of her pussy pausing occasionally when I bent to kiss and caress her protruding belly. She half closed her eyes and moaned, crying out with pleasure, "Oh, god Phil. Yes, fuck me just like that."

I could feel her pussy muscles contracting and squeezing around my cock, coaxing cum out of me. I finally surrendered to her. My body stiffened and I ejaculated into her full, ripe pussy sending long, hot threads of cum high up inside her where "our" baby already grew. Maggie feeling my eruption convulsed around my cock and began to cry. "Maggie, Maggie, what's wrong, did I hurt you?"

"No, no . . . I'm fine," she said, "just very happy."

Maggie
He'd teased me most of the afternoon. I was outside gardening, and he had come up behind me and started fondling me right there in the yard. When he felt my hips start to hump against him, he reached inside my maternity pants and started rubbing my clit, giving me a delicious orgasm that sent soft waves through me. We went upstairs to the bedroom, and helped each other undress. Laying down on the bed and rolling me onto my side, Phil slipped his dick into my wet, aching pussy and began thrusting into me. I needed to cum again and I was almost there . . . just a little deeper and harder.

"Please, Phil don't make me beg for it," I whimpered, knowing he liked when I squirmed and begged.

He pulled out of me until only his cockhead kissed the inside of my pussy lips and then holding me close to him, he ever so slowly, so that I could feel every inch of him, slipped his hard, hot, veined cock into my wet pussy again and began to thrust deeply and deliberately into me.

Phil
Damn, she was so excited and ready for me. I slowed my pace without bringing her to orgasm and said, "I want to cum in your ass." She was silent and then gave me a deep kiss and said, "Okay."

"Baby, are you sure? You don't have to."

"I know you want to do this Phil, and I want to . . . tell me what to do."

I fumbled around in the nightstand and found a tube of lubricant. I massaged and stroked her butt, kissing and licking between her ass cheeks, finally applying some of the lube and slowly penetrating her with my thumb. With my thumb inside her asshole, I pressed my middle finger into her pussy and began a slow in and out motion until I could feel her muscles starting to relax and I could hear her low guttural groans.

I kissed her and helped her get onto her hands and knees. I positioned myself behind her, and trying not to rush and push too hard, I slowly started easing my cock into her virgin asshole. I think she momentarily regretted her acquiescence when she started trying to squirm away from me at the first press from my cockhead. Fully aware that the more I pressed my cockhead into her, the more it hurt; I tried as best I could to go slow. Her whimpering gradually grew louder and I whispered into her ear, that if she wanted to stop we would.

"No, keep going, I'll be fine," she said in a voice that I had to strain to hear.

She was growing tired on her knees and I maneuvered us so that she was on her side with me behind her. I saw her grip a handful of crumpled sheet and I covered her hand with mine interlocking our fingers. With patience and gentleness, I was finally able to give a final hard push and press through the tight ring of muscle that guarded her opening, and started a shallow stroking.

With my arm wrapped about her shoulders I pulled her to me so that her back was pressed against my chest, and with my hips I ever so slowly stroked in and out of her ass wanting her to feel every inch of the surface and contour of my member.

Letting my fingers trail under her I caressed and rubbed her swollen, clit giving her a strong orgasm that from her trembling, seemed to wash over butt, pussy and down her thighs. Her orgasm had helped to relax and soften her enough to allow me to start carefully easing my cock deeper into her again. I could feel her body spasm as she experienced another deep, hard orgasm that left her breathless. Feeling her belly become taut under my hand, groaning loudly and arching my back I took a final deep thrust, shot my heavy load of thick, warm cum inside of her, as I seemed to cum and cum and cum until my balls were drained.

For what I think may have been the first time, I knew Maggie belonged to me.
*****





Our baby was born, happy and healthy, four months later. On the birth certificate, my name is entered as the father, and the baby's name appears as Amanda Jacquelyn Bishop. Amanda, after my mother, and Jacquelyn after Maggie's beloved father Jack.
... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 7 months ago  |  Categories: First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 1629  |  
100%
  |  3

The lady and the Gardener (written by female)

A lady is sitting in her living room wearing a tight bask and thong set and black and red stockings extenuating her long shapely legs . On the TV her favourite erotic movie.
Outside the man in the garden is working himself into a sweat and soon needs to come in to the house to get a well earned drink.

Upon entering the house, calling out. The lady exclaims that he should get a drink and sit himself in the living room next to her.
When he enters the living room the movie is still playing, the lady is sat openly so that he can see how wet she is and knowing that she had been playing with herself moments previously.

He looks between her and the TV slowly becoming aroused by what he is seeing, she strokes his leg and whispers that she's needed to have him ever since she first saw him.
As she leans in they share a deep, long sensual kiss which leaves them both breathless.

In their second embrace the couple are kissing each other and running their hands over each others bodies, when he reaches out to cup her shaking breast in a firm and kneading way. The lady gasps at the sudden grip of her lovers hand and then moaning, relaxes into the feeling of pleasure that was washing over her body.
She finds her hands wandering upwards from his muscular leg, closer and closer to the patch of his overalls that is slowly becoming taught at her advance.
The grip on her breast was becoming tighter as his breathing increased, he braced for the contact of her moving hand and she knew where he wanted her hand to be.

As her hand slid the length of his thigh she hesitated, kneading the muscle as she crept the last few inches slower and slower.
Then as she cupped her hand she felt his hardness and he throbbed in reply to her touch, moaning under his breath as his tongue danced in her mouth.
As she rubbed his throbbing hardness she felt how long and round he was, thinking to herself how much he would be able to fill her completely.
She wondered how hard she could tighten her grip, would he cry in pain or in ecstasy, as his hands moved over her body she slowly closed her hand around the bottom of his firm shaft.
Her hand moved up the length of his penis massaging and pulling at the powerful muscle within, as he moved his head to breath in some much needed air he moaned as he started to kiss down the nape of her neck.

His hand began to uncover the breast he had been caressing all this time, as his soft lips moved ever lower towards her eagerly waiting nipples.
When his warm lips touched the pink skin of her breast she arched her back, trusting out her chest for him wanting his mouth to be round her breast.
Her hand was moving more rhythmically up and down his long, hard penis changing tension and speed to match his moans and body movements.
As his lips wrapped around her nipple and her breast became warm and sensitized with the strokes of his tongue, she tightened her grip and thrust her hand down his shaft.
She knew this would be pulling back his foreskin under his overalls and she could picture how the head of is cock would look, she shuddered, how would it taste?

His sucking and licking of her breast soon became a bite of intensity, causing her to scream out.
As he pulled back in shock of this sound he found a smiling face and a pair of wanting eyes.
"I want you to stand up"
As he stood, she stood with him, falling again into a deep kiss and sensual embrace.
Kissing his lips and playing with his tongue in her mouth she began to pull back his overalls to reveal his strong tanned chest.
The overalls fell to his knees, showing his tight red boxer shorts which were bulging with his throbbing hardness.
He pulled her towards him with a strong commanding touch, she knew what he wanted from her, he had been aching to feel himself inside her mouth ever since he saw her pouting wet lips.
Lowering to her knees she slowly kissed down his salty body, when she reached his waistline so did her hands. Now they were needed into is firm behind, with her mouth now staring to pinch around his hard cock.
She began to rub along his length with her mouth, using her warm breath to excite him further as she held him between her lips firmly pulling at him through his boxers.

He couldn't resist any more, he pushed down on his shorts until they had stretched across his thighs allowing his proud cock to spring from it's prison of cloth.
The surprise of this hard shaft springing to life outside of it's restraints, gave great pleasure to the waiting madden kneeling at her god's feet and she eagerly excepted what he wanted her to have.
Her mouth was warm and instantly made him involuntary shudder and moan as his length slid inside her mouth, until her lips were at the base of his throbbing shaft.
She in turn could not help but show her pleasure at the feeling and sensation of this hard yet pliable length, which was hers alone to master and command pleasure from.
Slowly she worked his length in and out of her mouth as his hands reached down to caress her neck and breasts, her nipples now extremely hard with the excitement she was feeling.

Now his hands were in her hair, gentle at first but then as his fingers twisted around the strands he pulled slightly, commanding her to take as much of him as should could into her mouth.
As he pulled her towards him she did not struggle when he pressed more of himself into her mouth, in fact now she had grabbed his behind and was pulling him to her.
Harder and faster she sucked and licked until his breathing became rapid and his moaning had turned to a panting cry as the intense pleasure was building inside him, taking hold of her hair again he pulled her away.
Her head fell back as a disappointed look crossed her face, he looked into her eyes and said "I want to save myself till the end" as he lifted her to her feet.

They embraced and kissed each other deeply, she could feel him pressing against her pelvis as he pulled her close and ran his hands up and down her back.
He guided her backwards towards the sofa until she was able to sit and as she did so he began to drop to his knees in front of her, as their passing bodies crossed paths his mouth met her breast and his tongue flicked across her nipple causing her to gasp.
Her breast was warm in his hand and mouth as he laid her on the sofa and started to kiss down her stomach, she began to shiver in the anticipation of his mouth reaching lower to where she was aching to be touched.
Not stopping to remove her underwear, he skilfully parted her thong to one side and then paused. She could feel his hot breath passing over her wetness, fanning the heat she was feeling.
As his tongue pressed evenly over her clitoris she moaned and arched her back, allowing him to slide his hands underneath her back to pull her pelvis toward him.

He was now moaning even louder as he buried his tongue into her darkest pleasures, using his mouth to suck as his tongue probed and rolled around her pussy.
She knew as she heard him moan he was relishing her taste and she was enjoying how deep he was pushing his tongue into her, encouraging him to push deeper by pulling at his head and hair she now ached to feel the full length of his tongue inside her.
Rolling his tongue around inside her his arms began to reach up towards her panting chest, as his fingers tracing every curve of her body and his hands rested then caress her breast.
She was laying back on the sofa in total ecstasy her moaning getting louder and louder as all her pervious inhabitations began to leave her, she dug her nails into his back to show him how much she was yearnings for him to go further.
It was then her passions were answered as his tongue began to probe lower until it reached her tight little arsehole, pushing her legs up to her chest so he bared and pull apart her checks until he could lick anywhere he wanted to and everywhere she was wishing he would,
Pressing his warm flat tongue on her arse he licked between her two holes in one long stroke, she shuddered as his tongue paused and delved deep into her wet pussy then back to gently press against her most secret of places.
She had dared to play with herself when she was alone and needing a release, but she had never imagined how a tongue would feel inside her darkest of holes .
His long tongue pressed deeper and deeper into her, pulling her apart as his skilful fingers slid in and out of her wetness sending her into total ecstasy.

Her nails dug into his back and then her fingers entwined in his hair to pull his mouth and tongue harder into her, moaning louder as an insufferable thirst for his length came over her.
She needed to feel him inside her, she needed him to reach the very top of her warm cave until he could reach no further and she could endure the pleasure for no longer.
Suddenly his tongue stopped and the licking became lighter and lighter until his touch was gone from between her legs, stretching up towards her he found her lips and kissed her ever so softly.
Pulling her hips so that her bottom slide down the sofa the wetness between her legs was met by the hardness of his cock.
The shaft of his length rubbing up and down, teasing her with every stroke that he became closer to pushing inside her warm, wanting and inviting entrance.
Then it came, that final push too far where the tip of his throbbing hard cock had parted her inner lips and dipped into the wetness inside her. The pleasure of this action had caused them both to want more, him pushing towards her as she bent her hips in receipt of his long erection.
As he reached the very top of her cave he could feel her wrapping herself around him, her muscles pulled tight and her hips tilted so that she could rub the inside of her pubic bone along his hard length.
After what seemed like hours he started to move his length inside her, withdrawing slightly then pushing hard into the soft tissue inside this wet wonderland he was being allowed access to.
She could feel his stokes getting more and more rhythmic as he push back and forth into her wet darkness, she moaned as she tensed herself on each push making her muscles ache with pleasure.
In and out, his long penis pushed harder and harder as he became more exited. His hands rubbing up and down her body and kneading and playing with her breasts with each stroke he took inside her.
Moaning with the pleasure as she grabbed and tore at his arse, she pulled him towards her as she raised her back he was deep inside her but she knew there was more length there for her to take.

Pushing him away making him withdraw, she changed her position to kneeling with her arms resting on the back of the sofa.
Once more arching her back so that her hips were high in the air she presented him her wetness once more bearing all she had to give he could see her glistening in the light of the day.
He parted her cheeks and stood admiring what she was showing him, he watched himself entering her slowly as her lips opened and he could feel her moistness wrapping around him.
She squeezed her muscles as he slid into her in one smooth stroke, she panted as he push deep into the top of her cushion soft walls.
Deeper and deeper he pushed into her pulling her hips to bring her close to him, she was tilting her pelvis down so that his length rubbed against the inside of her pubic bone and pushing rhythmically onto her G-spot.

"Ouch" her right arse cheek suddenly stung and made her whole body shudder, and then again but this time ending with the palm of his hand rubbing the muscle back into life again.
Even with his strong hands and great upper body strength he could gage with accuracy the intensity of his blows, she shuddered again and again not feeling pain only pleasure.
His breathing was now becoming laboured as he worker harder and faster to give her the orgasm he knew she was waiting for, he could hear her breathing increase as she squeezed harder with the intensity of her pleasure built into a raging fire.
Her body started to rise and convulse with the waves sweeping over her, he held harder onto her hips to control her from rising away from him as she tensed in the anticipation of her orgasm.
Then it came, her breath got taken away and her heartbeat was all she could hear.
Only he could hear the exited scream and then a deepened moan that made her body vibrate, Cumming hard onto him he could feel the wetness around his throbbing cock washing over him and lubricating the connection between them both.

As their movement slowed she gestured that he should remove his grip on her so that she could take control, she switched to standing and pushed him into the sofa so that his cock stood proud like a statue of hardness just waiting for her.
She knelt either side of his legs and leaned into him kissing his soft lips as she could feel his cock rubbing against her stomach, she raised herself high so that she could easy down the whole of his length and as she lowered onto his awaiting hardness he let out a low moan of pleasure.
Using her thighs to move her body up and down she rode his length skilfully, his hands were again on her waist encouraging her to rise and fall as he lifted his hips to meet her on her way down.
His hands moved up her body and onto her chest as he pulled her forward to kiss her warm breasts,
In his excitement he sucked and bit into the soft skin of her breast and then licked hard at her nipples in his mouth.
Feeling and hearing how aroused he was becoming she pushed harder to make him moan louder, bouncing on his lap in a steady rhythm she wanted to pleasure him as he had pleasured her.
The moaning had gotten louder and he gasped for air as he felt himself throbbing harder and growing inside her, oh yes she would make him cry out with her body, only she could be the one to make him come.

With a strong command of his arms he held her so tight that she could not move, holding her into himself he pulled her close and gave her a deep passionate kiss lifting her off and to the side of him. "I'm not finished with you just yet" he laid her down on the sofa so that her head rested on the arm and raised one of her legs into the air resting it on the back of the sofa, lowering himself onto her he entered her once more and thrust his length into her with great easy as her juices were flowing all over her.
He held his weight over her with great skill and strength using only one arm at times when his hand grabbed her breast, his hand wandered lower and reached around her bottom until his fingers were out stretched on her skin.
Slowly he moved his fingers under his shaft and down her arse until his fingers reached her second hole,
Playing in the wetness he teased and probed the entrance gently until one of his fingers was wet enough to slide into her.
As his finger cautiously delved deeper he could hear her moaning change and feel her relax into what he was doing, his penis was throbbing inside her as he could feel is finger tracing along his length through the small membrane that parted them.
The hole was tight yet yielding to his touch and she seemed to want more, he started to move his finger inside her and then slowly began to move it in and out as her lubrication began to build.
With his cock laying inside her pulsing but not moving he concentrated on working his fingers until he had two entwined inside her , she moaned deeply tensing her muscles and enjoying the feeling of being taken in both these ways.

Withdrawing his fingers and then his cock he began to rub himself up and down her lips and lower into the crack of her arse, a hand now squeezing her breast as his other controlled his length.
He stopped at her tight entrance and slowly pressed himself against it, he could feel it give and yet resist him at the same time. With his free hand now rubbing her clitoris, he held his length tight as he pushed her entrance to except the tip of his hard cock.
As more of him began to sink slowly into her he lubricated the area and his shaft with spit and juices from her wet pussy, easing himself slowly he could feel her muscles relaxing and opening out to him.
Gasping and panting she laid on the sofa never before had she felt such awesome heat inside her, she could feel a new warmth deep in her pelvis which was unlike anything she had felt before.
Then a hotter wave came as he began to pull back making his first stroke, this was so tight and every pulse he made caused nerves in her body come alive.
The feeling was so intense she could feel her orgasm already building even though he had hardly moved inside her, as he reached his tip and pushed to enter her again the muscles relaxed and he was received as if he had always belonged there.
He moved more freely now until his strokes became rhythmic and he was moaning with each thrust, he continued to rub hard on her clit as he could feel her arch and push closer towards him.
With the tight space around him he could feel his own excitement growing, her arse felt so warm and squeezed hard around his cock with each thrust he gave.

As her moaning was turning into a panting cry for release he too could feel the build up inside his cock becoming harder to control, her cry sounded louder and the tightness around him increased.
"now do you want me" he gasped , she clawed at his arse as her body started to writhe against him.
He held himself until he felt her release her muscles and her breathing temporarily stop before his orgasm crashed through him and out into her in several enormous jolts.
He collapsed into her breathing heavily, her moaning now contented and slowing as her muscles tensed and relaxed of their own free will.
Leaning on his arm he moved to kiss her deeply while they held each other in a tight embrace, they could stay like this forever here in this moment of bliss.
They laid there in the warmth of the day resting with the pleasure they were both feeling, soon they would have to part and go their separate ways. The dinner needed to be cooked and the k**s would be home from school soon.... Continue»
Posted by stargirl 4 years ago  |  Categories: Anal  |  Views: 194  |  
97%
  |  3

His Willing Victim

Fear would have made me speechless, were it not that I had already lost the ability to speak. My eyes desperately tried to pierce through the intense darkness; the gag that had been placed in my mouth making it impossible to call for help. I was tied to a wooden chair which was pressing against my back in a way that was far from comfortable.

The rope that bound me was digging into the tender skin of my wrists, making it not at all tempting to struggle and increase my discomfort that way. To my surprise my unknown captor had at least allowed me the relative safety of my clothes, the same ones that I had been wearing before I opened my eyes and found myself here.

That brought me to my next question. Where was I? Perhaps more important than that, why was I here? As far as I was concerned, I had no real anomies. Granted, I didn't have many people that qualified as friends either, but that wasn't an explanation for the situation that I now found myself in.

I studied psychology at a nearby college, usually avoiding everyone around me as much as possible. I supposed this made me stand out a little, considering that psychology is all about interacting with others, but certainly not enough to make me the victim of a psycho. I wasn't neurotic or paranoid, just shy and much more comfortable when I wasn't the centre of attention.

This resulted in the life I now lived, studying diligently during the day and writing erotic fiction during the evenings. Yes, I suppose writing down thrilling fantasies that I knew I would never experience when my peers were dancing the night away was somewhat sad, but it was what I had learned to enjoy most.

I heard footsteps. Faint at first, but soon they came closer until I heard the unmistakable sound of a key turning in the lock. Bright light blinded me, the several moments it took for my eyes to adjust leaving me trembling and frightened.

"Nina." His voice was deep, sensual with a hint of a British accent that someone with less keen ears would probably not have noticed. "Do you know who I am?"

I frowned, his tall muscular figure finally coming into focus as my eyes stopped watering. I guessed him to be a little over 6 feet, slim with lean muscles that were Hard to miss through his tight black t-shirt. He was wearing dark jeans and his feet were bare. Wavy brown hair, high cheekbones and chocolate brown eyes that made him the dream of every girl in college gave him plenty of reason to be confident about his looks. Oh yes, I definitely knew this guy. His name was Luke and he was the most popular guy in college. He was also an arrogant jerk and I couldn't stand him.

For a while I had liked him, I had even been attracted to him and he had been the face behind several of the men in my stories. But his arrogant behaviour and his sick need to play mind games with everyone around him had made him much less appealing.

Luke smirked, shoving his hands into his pockets and trying to look casual and relaxed. But he couldn't fool me that easily. My psychology classes had taught me many things, one of them being to always watch the eyes. It was that slight hint of insecurity that betrayed him. But right now that information wouldn't help me at all. I was still wondering why he brought me here.

As if he had read my mind, he ran his fingers through his hair and smiled at me. "You're probably wondering why you're here." He said, making it sound more like a statement than a question.

I nodded my head, still unable to speak because of the gag.

"Oh." He mumbled, as if just realizing that he was the cause of my inability to reply. Quickly he took a step towards me, removing the gag from my mouth before resuming his earlier casual stance.

"What the fuck are you doing, creep?" My voice sounded like I hadn't spoken in days. I supposed it was because I was so thirsty; my lips dry from lack of fluids and the gag.

"Oh come on sweetheart, don't be so rude." He caressed my cheek, brushing his fingertips down my neck and pausing at my collarbone. "I think we need to have a talk."

Hell yes we needed to have a talk. In fact, I would prefer to be the one talking, preferably to insult him in various creative ways. But something told me that it would probably not get me out of here any sooner if I pushed my luck this early. So I nodded, waiting for him to tell me what in the world was going on.

Luke didn't say anything at first. He took something out of his pocket and held it in front of my face, his satisfaction painfully obvious as I stared at the object in question. . It was a flash drive. It was my flash drive, to be exact. That by itself wasn't very shocking or a reason to panic. It was the digital proof of my late night activities that caused all colour to drain from my face. I was so fucked.

"You obviously know exactly what this means." He smirked, putting the flash drive back into his pocket. "Will this make it easier to be patient and be a good girl?"

I could only nod, my heart pounding furiously as I tried to think of a solution. But I had no brilliant idea. All I knew was that no one could ever know this about me. I wanted to remain the invisible shy psychology student, and Luke had the key to either ruin my quiet life or leave it the way it was in the pocket of his jeans. I had to convince him to either destroy the flash drive or give it back to me. But how could I do that?

"You only have to be a sweetheart and do what I want. After I am done with you I will get rid of this and everything will go back to the way it was before." He smiled, his hand warm through the soft fabric of my top as he placed it on one of my breasts. "I am sure it is needless to say that you will not tell anyone about this. Wouldn't it be horrible if I had made a copy of the content of this flash drive and your erotic stories would show up somewhere?"

He didn't have to say anything else. I knew exactly what was on that flash drive. I knew that I would do literally everything to keep this from being shown to the public.

"Alright, I am glad we understand each other." He untied my wrists and ankles, walking back to the door and locking it once again. "From your stories I know that you are not as innocent as you pretend to be." My cheeks turned a rosy pink with embarrassment and I lowered my eyes. He knew everything about me. He knew what I thought about when I touched myself and he knew what turned me on. HE could play my body like an expert and I knew that he would take advantage of every piece of information that I had so carelessly given him access to.

"Stand and strip." He commanded, taking a seat on one of the black suede sofa's that were positioned in the corner of the room.

The room looked like a basement, much like one that I had described in one of my earlier stories and that he had probably read along with the rest. I hesitated, slowly slipping one of the spaghetti-straps of my top down my shoulder and doing the same to the other strap. Then I pulled the top over my head, my long honey-blonde hair cascading down my now bare back as I let the piece of clothing fall to the floor. My kitten heels and tight jeans soon followed, leaving me frightened and vulnerable in my black satin lingerie. The idea of showing him my naked body scared me, causing my heart to beat fast as I contemplated what to do.

"Nice show. Come on, or do I have to turn on my computer?" he asked, pointing at the laptop that occupied the other sofa.

I shook my head, reaching behind me and unclasping my bra while avoiding his intense gaze. His eyes seemed to burn on my skin as my bra fell to the floor, exposing my small yet firm breasts. Finally I took a deep breath and quickly stepped out of my panties, as if it would be less embarrassing if the moment didn't last very long. But removing my panties had been so easy compared to the way I felt now, standing in front of him and feeling him look me up and down.

"I knew you wouldn't disappoint." He stood, shoving my clothes aside with his foot. "You won't be needing these for a while."

Luke grinned at me, his dark hair slightly tousled and his chocolate brown eyes pools of raw desire that sent shivers down my spine. He pulled his t-shirt over his head, tossing it in the general direction of my own clothes that were s**ttered across the concrete floor.

Despite my fear and humiliation, I couldn't ignore the effect Luke had on me. He lifted my chin, forcing me to look at him as he locked eyes with me.

"Do you know why it is very convenient that you are a dirty little masochist?"

I shook my head, not even bothering to protest. He had read my stories. He knew that pain got my pussy dripping wet and he would use that to his advantage.

"It is very convenient because I will enjoy hurting you very much."

He smiled at me, winking before pointing at the chair that I had been tied to. I wasn't sure what he had in mind, but from his obvious excitement I was pretty sure that it was bad.

"Bent over the back of the chair and do not move under any circumstance." I did as I was told; gripping the chair tightly as if it would make this less bad. I heard him move behind me, taking items out of a plastic bag that I had noticed when I looked around the room earlier. The chair was just low enough that I could bend over the chair and still be somewhat comfortable, though I doubted that would last very long.

I was right. A sharp sting as he hit my ass with something that I thought felt like leather. It wasn't a belt; it wasn't painful enough for a belt. A riding crop? I didn't know. Suddenly I wished I had more experience so I at least knew what he was doing. He continued to spank my ass, never hitting the same spot until my behind felt warm and my usually creamy-white skin had probably turned a rosy pink. Though it hurt, I couldn't ignore my tingling clit and my nipples that had become hard with arousal.

Pausing every now and then to rub my sensitive skin he caressed my thighs with the leather, moving closer and closer to my lips which had become slightly swollen with my excitement. I didn't want to like this, I wanted him to stop and let me go. But a part of me wanted Luke to continue. The secret part of myself that I had only allowed to express itself in the stories that I wrote. The part that for the first time in my life I couldn't ignore.

A soft whimper escaped my lips as the leather hit my ass with more f***e; I knew that it had left a red welt by the way it burned. Again and again, a soft caress followed by a cruel slap, the pattern never the same so I had no way to prepare for the pain and the way my pussy clenched as my body craved release. But it would be a while before he would give me any release, if he would at all. This wasn't for my pleasure. It was only for his own satisfaction.



Every muscle in my body tensed as he teased my opening with the crop, circling my swollen clit. The tip of the crop was covered in my juices, I felt humiliated that my body was reacting this way to what he was doing to me but my arousal was hard to ignore.

A scream of pain brought him the satisfaction that he was craving as he slapped my pussy hard with the leather. It burned but Luke gave me no time to regain my composure. Another slap, right against the sensitive area of my clit this time. I whimpered and tried to close my legs so I could protect my sensitive lips and clit, but he only chuckled and f***efully spread my legs even wider.

My pussy felt like it was on fire by the time he put the crop down and told me to sit on the chair. My sore skin protested as I obeyed; the wood rough against my ass and my humiliation complete as I felt the wetness between my legs.

He retrieved several more items from the plastic bag, his lean body glistening

with sweat as he towered over me. The world went dark as the cool fabric of the blindfold took away my sight, leaving me shivering in anticipation. He gently cupped one of my breasts in his hand, brushing my nipple lightly with his fingertips.

"I know that you are enjoying it. Your body is telling me exactly what you want, so just let go." He whispered, his breath tickling my neck and causing me to let out a soft moan.

Soft lips now replaced the fingertips, caressing, teasing my nipples. His tongue caressed my nipple, his teeth brushing my sensitive skin. The warmth of his breath, the intensity with which my body was pleading for more... I had never felt anything like this...

I had been furious before, but now I could barely remember why this man had disgusted me so much. The softness of his lips disappeared, along with the teasing touch of his teeth against my sensitive flesh.

Suddenly he pinched my nipple, the pain coursing through my body and leaving my pussy craving him inside me. He pulled my nipple; another whimper escaping my lips as he attached what I thought was a clamp. I had never seen nipple clamps and I definitely hadn't ever felt them being used on me, but something told me that it was exactly what he was doing to me right now.

It hurt a lot at first, especially when I felt his fingers brush my breast again and he increased the pressure some more. He did the same to the other breast, making it just a little tighter which added to the strange sensations that coursed through my entire body and left me somewhat breathless.

"These are tweezer clamps." He told me, as if giving me an explanation of what he was doing to me would make me feel like I had a choice in the matter. "I can increase the pressure as much as I want to."

I honestly didn't really care about what he was saying at that point. I wanted him to stop, I had never asked for this. But something had changed. Even though my mind was still struggling, my body had accepted its fate and was now lost in the way he worked every sensitive spot so expertly.

The velvet black of the darkness that surrounded me caused me to feel somewhat disconnected from my own body. The clamps on my nipples sent a sharp ache throughout my entire breasts, but after several moments the pain faded to a dull ache that only seemed to make all the other sensations harder to resist.

Part of me hated this man. Part of me hated his chocolate brown eyes, the arrogant way with which he carried himself. But he had managed to break my defences. The flash drive wasn't even the main reason anymore why I offered my body to him so willingly. It scared me more than I would ever dare admit.

Suddenly I felt his teeth graze my earlobe, the tip of his tongue teasing me with a gentle caress. "I think it is time to start." He whispered, his breath tickling my ear and his warm lips pressing against my temple. His voice was low, sensual and yet it managed to send shivers down my spine.

Time to start? Had everything that had already happened only been an appetizer? What other sadistic games had he planned for me?

I heard him take something else from the plastic bag. Every muscle in my body tensed up, my pussy clenching and craving him inside of me. A soft buzzing filled the room.

Before my mind had fully processed the sounds and its many implications, a whimper escaped from my trembling lips. He pressed something against my clamped nipples, causing me to arch my back despite the uncomfortable chair that I was seated in.

"What...?"

My question came out as a soft whimper, vibrations causing my overly sensitive nipples to tingle and ache. I honestly wasn't sure how much longer I could take this torment. Or... was it torment? Could more pleasure than my body could take, actually be classified as torment?

His only response was to increase the vibrations, soft lips brushing against my neck.

"Let go..." he advised me, his teeth grazing my skin, sending shivers down my spine.

The ironic thing about this whole situation was... that I had already let go. I had given my body to him the moment protests had turned into whimpers, disgust had turned into pleasure. Now all I could do was try not to cum before he allowed me to... and he hadn't even touched my pussy yet.

Just when I felt like I couldn't take any more, the vibrator disappeared from my clamped nipples, beginning its agonizingly slow way to my aching sex. It was still turned on, causing my pussy to clench, silently begging for more sensations, for release.

But he was far from finished.

"Stand, slut."

His voice had changed. He was no longer casually stroking his own ego with every word he said, or every little thing he did. His voice was low now, a velvet caress of desire and authority to which my body obeyed without a second thought.

I stood, my arms wrapped around my body, the instinctive reaction to protect my body with my arms more to ease the vulnerable, slightly frightened feeling than it was to protect myself.

I felt him come closer, was prepared for his hands on my body, his lips against my neck. But he only pulled off my blindfold.

I blinked, light replacing the somewhat soothing darkness that I had actually gotten used to by now.

I couldn't get away from this anymore. Not when Luke, or even his blackmail, were no longer the things that actually kept me from trying to run. No, it was much, much worse than that. It was my body that had betrayed me, and I could only follow.

I shivered, my bare feet coming into contact with the cold concrete as I made my way over to the large sofa, my eyes down. The sofa was a lot more comfortable, its pillows soft against my sore body as I obediently lay down, my thighs pressed together in a last, feeble attempt at modesty. My clamped nipples rubbed against the sofa, the pain this caused strangely arousing.

Something soft brushed against my left foot. I gasped, my mind desperately searching for an explanation. What was that? What was he doing? I had expected him to touch me, hurt me, and even fuck me. But my feet?

He continued, softly caressing my foot with whatever he was using on me. I closed my eyes, sighed contentedly. This felt nice. I still didn't know what it was, though.

He softly slapped my foot with the object, followed by more of the soft, soothing caresses. This was so different from the spanking, the clamps, even his demanding tone, so full of authority. This was soothing, it made my body relax, my mind no longer tensed for his next, unpredictable action.

Soft taps against my feet, gradually increasing in f***e. I had never thought of my feet as a part of my body that could feel very pleasurable during anything erotic, but despite my disbelief, I couldn't help but enjoy it.

The soft yet firm touch of the instrument he was using made me think that it was a crop. But the other crop had hurt, how could this one be so pleasurable?

He gently worked his way up my legs, caressing my thighs, tapping them gently like he had done with my feet. The closer it came to my pussy, the more my body started pleading for him again. I wanted him, his fingers, his lips, his teeth and his tongue. I wanted to feel his cock press against my sex, hard and firm... so close to entering me but waiting... waiting until he decided that I deserved him.

My body, totally unprepared, tensed as the crop hit my sex, harder than the other taps against my thighs had been by far. He had soothed me into a false feeling of safety. Now though, I realized that I wasn't safe. I wasn't safe at all. He could still do whatever he wanted to do to me, and I would take it.

"Spread your legs please."

I did as I was told, exposing my pussy to him as I spread my legs. I knew that my lips would be slightly swollen with arousal, my clit small but more prominent than usual.

"Such a good little slut."

I only whimpered. I melted into his touch as he caressed my sore behind with warm hands, raking his nails over my sensitive flesh slowly, agonizingly. He placed one hand on my lower back, brushing the fingertips of his other hand softly across my ass, his teasing touch making its way to my pussy. I knew that I would be wet, my lips glistening, but I didn't care anymore. I wanted him to see what he had done to me. I finally accepted that my body wasn't mine, not right now. It was his, only a willing victim of his touch, his demand. I was content with that.

More gently than I had expected, he pressed his fingertip against my sex, my tight wetness enveloping his finger as he pushed a little harder. My pussy clenched, and I knew it wouldn't be long before my orgasm would course through my body, too f***eful to be delayed much longer.

He let out a soft moan, running his hands all over my body, his fingers finding my breasts and clamped nipples.

"This will hurt, but it will be good. You will see."

I tensed, I wasn't sure what to expect. When he slowly started to decrease the pressure of the clamp I gasped, the bl**d rushing back to my nipple. It hurt, a soft, desperate whimper escaping my lips. He did the same to the other nipple, the warmth of his lips soothing them one by one as he sucked on them gently.

"I want to touch you, please."

It was only a hesitant request, words that had left my mouth without a second thought. I didn't expect him to let me touch him, but he seemed to like it.

"Good girl." He told me, his voice a soft, passionate caress. My body was glowing with pride, which surprised me. Why did I feel like I had done something good? Why did my body react to his approval so strongly? He was getting into my head... and I let him.

He wrapped an arm around my waist, pulling me to him, his lips finding mine in a delicious, passionate kiss. I moaned, closing my eyes, my lips melting with his, our tongues caressing each other, soft yet passionate, firm yet gentle. This was better than the crop, it was better than the clamps and it was better than the vibrator. Despite the way he had f***ed me to be here, I now wanted to be here. I was able to lose myself in this kiss and I never wanted it to end.

His teeth lightly grazed my lip, his tongue more f***eful now, more demanding. I wrapped my arms around him and ran my hands up and down his bare back, feeling the warmth of his body as he pressed against me. Against my better judgement, I lightly raked my nails across his back, my body half on top of him now as we continued to kiss. He was still in charge, part of me knew that... but he didn't need to create distance, or tell me not to touch him anymore, to make that clear.

Finally we stopped kissing, slightly out of breath, my body tingling. I could see that it hadn't left him without a reaction, either. His dark eyes were full of lust, an intense desire that made me hold my breath for a moment. His hair was messy. I wanted to run my fingers through it, kiss him again... but he had other plans.

He stood, turning his back on me, and I wondered if it was because he needed a moment to compose himself. He wanted to always stay in charge, that was clear. Maybe he felt like he couldn't do that when his emotions were so obvious on his face.

When he looked at me again, his face was calm once more, impossible to read. He held something in his hand, his eyes locking with mine as he returned to the sofa.

"Spread your legs please, show me how slutty you are."

I blushed, my cheeks turning a soft rosy pink with embarrassment as I did as I was told, spreading my legs as far apart as I could in my sitting position. He smiled, a playful, teasing kind of smile that made my heart pound furiously and my nipples become hard once again.

He gently pushed me back down on the sofa, my legs spread, my sex vulnerable and exposed. His fingertips brushed over my slightly swollen lips, making his fingers slick with my arousal.

"Don't be scared." He whispered, butterflies erupting in my stomach as I nervously waited for what was about to happen.

I felt something cold against my pussy and moaned quietly.

"I am going to put a toy inside that tight cunt." He told me, teasing my pussy with the toy, which felt smooth against my sex.

It was a little cold, though the warmth of his hand and my wetness soon changed that.

"You are going to keep it inside of you. It will not fall out. Understood?"

I nodded, arching my back slightly. He teasingly slid the egg inside of me, circling my clit with his fingertip and covering it in my own juices before removing his hand.

"Kneel, on the floor, hands behind your back."

I obeyed; the desire to look at his face too strong to keep my eyes down as I awaited his next command.

Luke sat on the sofa, looking down at me as I remained kneeled before him.

"Suck."

It was all he said, but I didn't need any more encouragement. He removed his jeans and boxers, his cock hard, drops of pre-cum glistening at the tip.

I positioned myself between his legs, the concrete floor cold against my bare knees. It didn't matter though. I wanted to taste his arousal; I wanted to give him everything I possibly could.

I opened my mouth, my tongue caressing the head of his dick, a soft moan escaping my lips as I tasted him for the first time. I knew that he wanted me to take him in my mouth, but he would have to wait... just like I had to when he was touching me. I might be the one who was kneeled on the floor, I might be the one being blackmailed and being dominated here... but right now, I was in charge, if only for a little while.

I caressed his cock with the tip of my tongue, teasing, exploring. My lips pressed against the head, soft, warm as I continued to find out where he was most sensitive. I could see his muscles tense as my lips made their way to his balls. I kissed them, using my lips and tongue on them until he let out a soft, desperate groan.

"Suck." He repeated, grabbing my hair and forcing me to take his cock in my mouth.

Suddenly my whole body arched and I moaned around his dick, going from teasing to desperate. The toy inside my pussy had begun to vibrate, right against that one spot that could get me to cum within minutes.

"If you don't keep it inside your cunt you are not going to cum at all." He growled, pulling on my hair as I obediently continued to suck, my tongue caressing his firmness, his taste filling my mouth.

I could see that he was close, his muscles tense, his eyes half closed. But he wasn't the only one who was close. I doubted that I could keep from cumming long enough to let him cum before me.

"If you cum, slut, before I allow you to..." he paused, a low sound of pleasure escaping his mouth. "If you cum, without my permission, I will make you cum 9 more times, and I doubt you realize what a beautiful torment that would be.

The toy inside me continued to vibrate, stopping from time to time, and continuing the moment I started to calm down a little bit. He held the remote, playing my body when he wasn't even touching me better than I had ever been able to by myself.

My eyes locked with his as I felt his cock twitch inside my mouth, his orgasm not far.

"I am going to fill that slutty little mouth and you will swallow."

I whimpered, not sure if it was out of desperation or lust. My body trembled, waves of pleasure so close, yet so extremely far away. Even my orgasm was no longer my own. It was his to give, and I would take whatever was given to me.

His entire body tensed, his lips slightly parted as he groaned, his pleasure apparent in everything he did. He was still pulling on my hair, using my mouth now, his cock causing me to gag slightly when he pushed a little too f***efully.

"Such a good little cum slut."

His cock filled my mouth, his taste everything I wanted. My body ached for release, barely able to keep from letting go.

"Cum for me whore."

The words had barely left his mouth but I was already lost in the pleasure that I had been desperately seeking for so long. Warm sperm filled my mouth, my moans becoming one with his sounds of pleasure as he filled my mouth and I swallowed. My pussy clenched around the toy, and I was lost in so many sensations that I had never felt so intensely before.

When the last waves of intense pleasure finally started to fade, I looked at Luke's face. His eyes were closed, his features now soft and gentle.

"Good girl, you did really well." He told me, opening his eyes and meeting my gaze. "Clean please."

I obeyed, careful because he was so sensitive now. A few drops of his cum had dribbled out of the corner of my mouth as I tried to swallow everything, and I looked at him, unsure if I was allowed to use my hands to clean it.

"I like seeing my cum on your face.... I will have to do it more often... For now though, go ahead and clean it, but only with your tongue."

I blushed, feeling humiliated as I cleaned the cum away from my cheek, while he was watching me with a slight smile playing on his lips.

"Come here little one."

I stood, my body aching, my heart still beating faster than usual. He took me in his arms, caressing me, kissing me gently. He slowly took the toy, my pussy clenching around his fingers as he teasingly removed the toy.

He took care of me, rubbed soothing oil into my skin, which was sore from the crop and the way he spanked me. I felt safe, soothed, and strangely calm. Now there was no adrenaline coursing through my body anymore, I could feel how tired I was. Luke seemed to see it too, because he wrapped an arm around me, softly pulling me against his chest where I leaned my head against his shoulder.

"Thank you Nina." He whispered, running his fingers through my long hair. "You were amazing."

I sighed contentedly, my eyes closed.

The muted light of a very early morning caressed my face, causing me to slowly open my eyes. I was no longer in the basement, and Luke was gone; my heart still pounding. I could feel the wetness between my legs.

I knew that some day I would have to make my stories more than just stories. I just had to find the right person to guide me.... Continue»
Posted by kap007 6 months ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Voyeur  |  Views: 1920  |  
100%
  |  2

CAUGHT BY HIS DAUGHTER

Eric Dorrmann was in heaven. Or a sort of heaven anyway. After months of flirting with one of the trainers at the gym, a short, toned 20-something with dyed black hair named Nadia, he had bit the bullet and went for it. He walked right up and asked her if she might like to see his house sometime.

She knew he was married but she did not give a damn. He was just over 40, kept himself in great shape, and she thought marriage was a joke anyway. If his wife wasn't hot enough to keep him interested that was hardly Nadia's concern. So she agreed on the spot, clocked out early, and the two raced back to his place.

Twenty minutes later, she was bouncing on top of him, her fake tits just barely swinging in time to the thrusts, keeping Eric mesmerized. He was fucking a twenty-five year old in the bed he shared with his wife and he could not have been more pleased with himself.

Unbeknownst to the adulterous duo, Eric's 21 year old daughter Paige had decided to take an unscheduled sojourn home from college after her last course of the day was cancelled. With no Friday classes, she would not have to be back on campus until Monday and she knew she could not come back next weekend to celebrate her dad's birthday. So she thought this would be a nice surprise/an apology in advance for being too busy the following weekend.

She threw her bag down on the kitchen table and was about to shout upstairs that she was home when she heard it. A thumping noise. Groans. She was worried. What if someone was attacking her father? She knew he was in good shape, but if someone surprised him or there were multiple attackers... Without another thought she pulled the baseball bat from the front closet and ascended the stairs, heart racing, bl**d beating in her ears. She prepared to charge down the hall and save him when she heard something else.

"Oh yeah. Oh yeah. Gimme that dick. Yeah. You like that, don't you? Mmmm. Fuck me!" came a female's voice from beyond the door.

Paige blushed, embarrassed that she was so silly and what she almost did. But wait...that was not her mom's voice. She was sure of it. This voice had an accent...like Long Island maybe. What was going on here? Before she realized it, she was standing in the doorway of her parents' bedroom watching a spray tanned, fake titted woman bounce up and down on her father while her dad aggressively rubbed this other woman's clit.

"Oh god..." she whispered, horrified.

Her father heard her and sprang from the bed in a panic, nearly tossing the gym slut to the ground. Nadia recovered and saw the pale, stunned Paige in the hallway and smirked.

"Paige!" was all Eric could muster.

Nadia grabbed him and kissed him hard before gathering her stuff and walking out of the room, still naked. "Maybe later in the week then," she called over her shoulder as she brushed past Paige. In addition to Nadia not caring if someone was married, she sure as hell didn't care if she got caught fucking a married man. That was, by definition, somebody else's problem.

Both Paige and Eric remained rooted to their respective spots for a moment, neither sure what to do, each waiting for the other to make the first move. Paige broke first, running away from the bedroom with a sob. Eric pursued her in short order, so wrapped up in the moment that he neglected he was still naked and erect.

When he caught her and spun her around her eyes were already wet with tears, her mascara was trailing down her cheeks. She crumbled into him. Tall and athletic like her father, she had always had a reputation for a kind of feminine toughness that allowed her to be strong but still sexy. She was not used to showing weakness in front of anyone, but she could not help herself now.

Eric stroked her hair and urged her to calm down. When the sobbing stopped, he released her. She pushed him farther away, eyes now glowering.

"How could you?!" she demanded.

He pleaded, "Oh, baby girl...look, I know this must be devastating, but...it's complicated. I am begging you not to tell your mother. You can hate me. I'll understand if you do. But if you tell your mom it will destroy her, it will decimate our marriage, and it will ruin me."

"You had sex with someone else!" she yelled, hitting in the chest with her open hand, "How could you do that? How could you just go out and find some random stranger to cheat on mom with—"

"Baby girl, I am so—"

"—when, for years, I was right down the hall waiting for you?!"

"—sorry—wait...what?!"

"Oh come on, Dad. Don't be so dumb. I know you heard me moaning. I know you heard my vibrator buzzing. I know your heard the springs on my bed squeaking as I rode my dildo. Why do you think I was so loud? I kept hoping you'd come in and take what was yours. Instead, you settle for...that?! I mean, she had a nice body, but I am way hotter!"

"Paige," he began, befuddled, "you know...we cannot...I mean, you're my daughter and I—"

"So now you are moral?" she growled at him, stepping back into his personal space and shoved him slightly.

Eric suddenly became very aware of his own nudity and tried to step away from her and cover himself. Her hand beat him to it, grabbing his still half stiff pole in her hands.

"Oh no...I just realized, Daddy...you never came did you?" she whispered, voice suddenly all apologetic regret, "I burst in and I totally left you high and dry. That's not a very appropriate way for a daughter to behave."

She stroked him slowly, staring into his eyes. Her green eyes were wide and twinkling, still glassy and red with tears. Her look of utter innocence was wildly out of step with what her hand was doing. Or, Eric realized, how fiercely the nipples atop her b-cup breasts were pushing through the fabric of her red ribbed tanktop.

"Wow...you must have had her sooooo wet, Daddy! I can feel her juice all over you."

"Well...umm...Paige, you need to—" he struggled to string together a coherent sentence.

"I know!" she said, a smile breaking across her face for the first time since she got home, "I can make it up to you Daddy."

She dropped to her knees and pulled off her shirt in one fluid motion. Her firm braless tits bounced, her nipples briefly dancing up and down on his exposed thighs. Eric knew the breasts he was staring at belonged to his daughter, his little girl, but he could not look away. They were perfect. The right size, the right shape, high, proud, and topped by equally perfect rose colored nipples.

As her father stood in a breast-induced hazy, Paige took his cock deep into her mouth with a small satisfied moan. She felt him return to full rigidity in an instant, heard him gasp and exhale sharply. She pulled her head back and rolled her tongue around the head of his dick, ensnaring it like a boa constrictor might ensure its prey. Then, she took him even deeper than before, feeling the delightful stretching of the corners of her mouth and the loosening of her jaw. She repeated this several times until she was gagging on him and he was audibly rhythmically groaning in time to her oral acrobatics.

Paige let him slip entirely from her mouth with a pop and caught his cock in her hand. She marveled at its length and thickness and silently congratulated herself on being able to take on so much of it. She jerked the saliva soaked member as she stared up and her father towering above her. His face was a conflict mass of swirling emotions: fear, desire, confusion, guilt, and dread all compete for dominance over his handsome features. She smiled at him and licked her lips.

Then, in a little girl's voice she said, "Oh god, Daddy, I can taste her filth all over you."

She sucked him briefly before coming up for air again and assuring him, "Don't worry though...I've tasted pussy before."

She kissed the head and then let him see her pink tongue lick from his balls all the up the underside of the shaft before deep throating him again. Once more, she paused, and spoke to him, "Mmm...and she is one of the better tasting ones. I hope you got a chance to get a lick in."

She felt his cock jump in her grasp and saw the involuntary roll of his eyes upward and knew he was coming close. She returned to sucking him, using her hands more as well. He groaned and moaned. He shook with pleasure. Finally, he had no choice but to place both hands on the hallway wall to ensure his knees would not buckle. On her knees before him Paige happily sucked away, humming and moaning, her mouth filled with her father's adulterous and now i****tuous cock.

Eric made one last attempt to do the right thing, warning his daughter of his every nearing climax. "Oh god, baby girl, you have to stop. This isn't right."

She only shook her head and smiled around his dick.

"I'm serious. I—" he gasped, interrupting himself as she spit on his cock and rubbed it into the head before taking him deep once more. "God! Baby girl, please. If you don't stop I'll—"

"You'll do what?" she mumbled incomprehensibly around his thick member. She reluctantly extracted it from her mouth and tried again, dragging her dark red nails up and down his shaft, sending electric shocks of mild pleasure/pain through him. "You'll do what Daddy?" she repeated.

"Cummmmm," he moaned, eyes clenched tight, body rigid with a painful effort at self control and resistance, "I'll cum, Paige. If you don't stop, I'll cum in your mouth."

"Oh Daddy," she chastised him, "That's the whole point."

It was too much for Eric. He had been primed by the danger of fucking someone who wasn't his wife in his own bed, driven to full arousal by Nadia's talents and assets, and now... Whether or not the mouth around his dick belonged to his daughter was immaterial. It was a talent cock sucking mouth, the kind seemingly born for it with a long, playful tongue and thick full lips. Connected to a nearly perfect body, long, lean, with incredibly firm tits and talented hands. He could not resist. He was far too weak.

He began to grunt first, low guttural noises. No rhythm, no sense of humanity behind them. Just a****listic, full of want and need. Then, one hand came off the wall and reached down, tangling itself in Paige long curly chestnut locks. Eric began to fuck her mouth then, without concern for her connection to him, without concern for whether she wanted him to do it or not. She was something hot, warm, and wet and he would have her as he wanted her.

In response, she moaned and gagged but let him have his way. She enjoyed the feeling of almost suffocation as his cock filled her mouth and the sweet relief of air as he pulled back. Her lips felt larger than usual and sore and that too pleased her. She surreptitiously touched herself through her short vinyl athletic shorts, delighting and cursing the teasing feeling of almost enough friction against her clit.

Then, her father's breathing changed and he went silent but for quick gulps of air. He pulled her hair, hard and rough, towards him and her head, by necessity followed. She felt her nose tap his abdomen and began to gag and gasp around his dick. He did not pull back this time. Despite her enjoyment of his loss of control, she began to panic at her inability to get free. She looked up at his beseechingly but saw only pure, ugly, pitiless desire in her father's eyes. Even through the panic, it only fed Paige's desire further.

With a grunted, "Drink it!" and nothing more, he burst into her mouth. Thick, ropy shots of cum rapidly filling her throat, her cheeks, coating her tongue and teeth. She struggled to break free but Eric only tightened his grip. With no other choice, Paige began to take deep swallows suppressing all of her body's natural survival instincts to ensure her father's pleasure.

As he finished, his body went limp, his hand fell away. He stumbled back against the opposite wall, his tongue sliding free of his daughter's mouth. He felt thrilled, alive, satiated, and utterly sick. Paige remained on her knees, visibly gulping. Cum dripped down her chin from either side of her mouth in thick pearly lines. She wiped them off with the back of her left hand, then licked the hand clean, maintaining eye contact. Eric saw something that made her involuntarily quiver.

She rose to her feet then, all graceful lines, understated musculature and sinew. She walked towards him, her hips swaying side to side, her breasts rising and falling in tantalizing rhythm.

"Oooooo, Daddy," she moaned, "You were so rough with your little girl."

"Oh, god," Eric whispered, voice riddled with guilty pain, "I know. I'm so sorry. I just...I just lost it baby girl. I'm so sorry."

"I think I need a hug," she mumbled, suddenly only staring at the floor, and thrust her arms outward.

Not sure what else to do, he gave her just that, pulling her in close and gathering her in his arms. Her body was hot, almost feverish. He could feel his hard nipples press into him and tried to ignore how good it felt. She smelt great too, of clean sweat and mint bodywash. He pushed those thoughts away too. He had already gone too far....far, far too far. He had to be here for his daughter now then start to plan how he would live his life knowing he had sexually abused his daughter and f***ed him to swallow his seed.

"Daddy, was I bad? Is that why you were rough with me?"

"What? No, no, Paige. Don't be ridiculous. It had noth—"

"Was it because I've been with other girls? Because I've eaten pussy? And used double head dildos? And strap-ons? And ground my hot wet pussy against someone else's face? Or their hot wet pussies?"

Again he tried to reassure her, "You know I love regardless of who you're attracted to, honey. I would never do anything like what just happened because yo—"

He felt her hand on him then. First rubbing his back, then lightly walking fingers down his side and, finally, rubbing his cock in slow semi-circles. Despite himself, the talk of his daughter being with other women had somewhat aroused him and her hand only further that reaction. Within moments, he was 3/4 of the way hard already.

"Ooo, Daddy. I see that wasn't it at all, was it? You clearly don't mind if your little girl likes to play around with some friends do you?"

He gritted his teeth as her circles became tighter and firmer. His mind was still a mess. It did not even occur to him to push her away. Instead, his only thought was that if he could control the conversation, he would be okay. Unfortunately his first attempt at doing so yielded the question, "Who have you....been with?" The moment it tumbled from his mouth, he knew it was a terrible mistake. He also knew it was too late.

"Wellllllll," she cooed, "That's an interesting question for Daddy to ask his little girl."

He felt her run herself against his thigh before continuing.

"I am sure you are just looking out for me, right, Daddy? Just making sure I'm being safe?"

Eric tried to take it back, "You know, you're right. I shouldn't hav—"

"No, no. It's sweet," she claimed, "I appreciate that you are still looking out for me even though I'm an adult now. Cause we both know I'm sooooooo young in sooooo many ways that aren't my age."

She paused but started again before Eric could jump in. "There's been a lot, I admit," she whispered in a little girl ashamed kind of voice, "I've tried to be better, but..." She let that moment hang in the air, a pregnant pause rife with implication.

She continued, "I can tell you the important ones though, Daddy. You'd like that, right."

His cock twitched without his permission. He was frozen with horror at the way his body was betraying him.

"Mmm, I thought so," she giggled, "So there was Carrie. Do you remember her?"

He did. She was one of Paige's closest friends for years until they had a falling out after their freshman year in college. She was a tiny girl, no taller than 5' 1", with an improbably large chest that she never hesitated to showcase in v-necks, swoop necks, and off the shoulder shirts. Eric remembered her as very silly and giggly at almost all times.

"She was the first. One day after field hockey practice we were both running behind because we had been given extra laps to run for goofing off. Since we were captains, Coach trusted us to turn off the lights and lock the door when we were done with the showers so she headed out with the rest of the team.

"In the shower I couldn't help but notice that Carrie had shaved her pussy bald for the first time and I asked her about it. She told me to feel it and grabbed my hand before I could react. Initially, I just felt the smoothness. But she said I could stop, I couldn't. I could hear her voice getting breathy and I knew she was getting turned on. So I kept rubbing. I parted her lips and dipped my fingers into her. She was soooo wet Daddy. I couldn't just let her go home that way, you know? So we made out and fingered each other in the shower stalls until we were both all pruny and exhausted.

"We stopped being friends because she got a boyfriend and warned me she couldn't do what we were doing anymore. I ignored her, kept seducing her. I couldn't help myself. I knew I should respect her wishes, but...I don't know, Daddy. I just didn't. Her boyfriend eventually caught us. He was so mad. So I fucked him. Right in front of her. I was just trying to help, but she got so mad. Probably because I made him admit I was a hotter lay than her."

"Wow..." Eric breathed, despite himself.

"Did I do wrong, Daddy? I think I did. I tried not to, but I think I did."

"You...you made a mistake. It happens. Could you please stop touching m—"

"Yeah, maybe it was just a mistake. The next interesting one after her was Gretchen."

Gretchen was a redhead with lots of freckles who roomed with Paige before she moved off campus her sophomore year. Eric always found her sarcastic and quick witted and had, at times, enjoyed secretly memorizing the features of long distance runner's body and the mischievous gleam she had in her eye.

"We got d***k one night and I started to make fun on how clueless she was about getting a guy into bed with her. Next thing I knew, I was bent over my bed while she hate fucked me with a strap-on. God, Daddy, she abused me so good. I moved off campus not because I wanted to but because I had to. Neither of us was ever getting anything done. We still drop in on each other on occasion, especially when she's really made or I feel the need to be...punished for what I do.

"Jeez, Daddy!" Paige exclaimed. "I guess all guys really do like stories about girls getting together, huh? You're so hard right now. And just oozing precum. See?"

She held her index finger, a large bead of clearish liquid perched at the tip, shiny in the hallway light. Her tongue darted out quick and licked it clean. Eric felt dizzy.

She went back into her tale, "Then there was Professor Clydes,"

Eric recalled her being a 40's woman with striking hazel eyes who moved through a parents' weekend crowd with considerable poise.

"Angie Phillips,"

The woman who helped co-run the church daycare with Paige during services. She was maybe two years older than Paige and very curvy.

"Crystal Benson,"

Her he did not know.

"oh, and Mrs. Martinez."

Mrs. Martinez, Wendy, was the stepmother of Juanita, a latina spitfire who had been Paige's rival for years, a rivalry that had kept up all the way into college as they both attended the same university. Wendy was the platonic ideal of a trophy wife. Fifteen years younger than her husband, seemingly lacquered head to toe, happy to be subservient in public. She spoke in a giggly bimbo voice and carried herself the same way typically. However, Eric knew she could turn on a dime and go nasty bitch or flirtatious sex kitten as the situation demanded. He never had much interest in sl**ping with her, but he wouldn't turn down the chance to see her naked or with another woman.


LONG AS THAT WOMAN ISN'T YOUR DAUGHTER!" his conscience shouted at him.

It ripped through his attention like scythe and for a moment he thought he could muster the strength to disentangle himself from her. Then she kissed his neck and moaned in his ear, "Daddy, I'm soaking my panties. I'm going to take them off."

"That's not a very good idea, Paige," he admonished her, trying for an authoritative tone of voice, but managing only a quivering whisper.

"Pleeeeeeasssssse Daddy," she groaned, "I hate how my panties when they are this wet. They just stick to me."

"Paige," he protested weakly. She ignored him, stepping back. With wink, she pushed her shorts and panties to the ground at the same time.

"Sooooooo much better," she declared with a smile. Despite himself, Eric could not keep his eyes from staring at the newly exposed flesh. Her pussy was devoid of hair except for a defined tuft just above it in the shape of a heart. Her lips pouted out slightly, her arousal shimmering around them and on her inner thighs.

"Does your little girl's pussy look good to you, Daddy?"

He tried to respond but found himself at a loss for words.

"Does mommy keep it clean for you like this?"

He shook his head, dragging his eyes upward, only to stop on her tits again.

"But you like it like this, don't you?"

He nodded.

"Is this wrong, Daddy? Is it wrong that I'm showing you my pretty, wet, bald cunt?"

"Oh, baby girl, it really is."

"But you said you liked it," she pouted.

"I know I did. And I do. It's beautiful. Very sexy. But it's still wrong."

She walked right up to him again, forcing him to back until he was trapped against the wall behind him. She wrapped her hand around his cock and looked him directly in the eyes.

"Is it wrong when I do this Daddy? When I stroke your hard cock?"

"Yesssssssss, baby girl," he growled, "It's really very wrong."

"What about kissing? Is it wrong for a little girl to kiss her father?"

He stuttered out a reply while watching her moisten her plump lips with the tip of her tongue, "Well...umm...not....ahh...necessarily. It depends on how, really."

"Like this?" Paige asked and pulled him into a deep open mouth kiss. Eric could taste himself and Nadia on his daughter's lips and tongue. She ground herself against his upper thigh, leaving damp evidence of her lust. He bent his leg slightly to make it easier for her and to increase the amount of friction. He cursed his compliance.

She pulled away when they were both flush, their breathing ragged. "So?" she whispered.

"Very, very wrong Paige," was all he could manage.

"I thought so, Daddy. I thought so but it didn't stop me. In fact, it's what made me want to do it. I think there's something off about me..."

"Shh, shh. Don't say that," he rebuffed her negativity, "This has just been a confusing day. There's nothing wr—"

"It's okay, Daddy. You don't have to protect me from the truth. I feel it all the time. I know the things I want and do aren't ok. Aren't normal. Aren't right. I just...can't seem to help myself. My wiring is all messed up."

"Everybody feels like that sometimes," Eric offered, trying to stop hid daughter from thinking that way, "Especially when they're in college."

"No, no. This isn't a phase. I know this is who I am. I'm so bad, Daddy. I've got a head full of nasty thoughts and nothing telling me to stop. I'm so sinful."

Paige spun 180 degrees then, turning her back on her father. He breathed a sign of relief. She was walking away and this was over. He had been caught with another woman by her, lost his mind and used her like a blow-up doll, gotten so hard from everything about her: her body, her voice, her stories, and allowed her to disrobe before him.

Instead of walking away, however, she back into him and began to grind her ass against his rigid unit. He bit his tongue and moaned.

"Like right now, Daddy. We're going to fuck. I'm going to bend over and you are going to just fuck the ever loving shit out of me. And it must be wrong. It has to be."

"It is baby girl. It's wrong. And it's i*****l. We shouldn't—we can't do this."

"I know Daddy, I know," she agreed but continued to grind her ass against him.

He became angry with her, with her refusal to listen to him, to listen to reason. Devoid of thought, he lurched forward and grabbed for her. The only place Eric could find purchase, though, were her pert breasts. His brain went sideways, his mouth dried, his heart began to race. They felt so good in his hands. So perfect. Like that's what he should have always been holding.

He tried to get himself back on solid ground, apologizing, "I'm sorry, Paige. I just needed you to stop that and—"

"It's okay," she told him calmly, "That's part of my bad wiring. I make people around me do wrong too, Daddy. I make them just like me. I can't seem to help it, Daddy. I think maybe I don't want to help it."

She reached between her legs, grabbed hold of her father's hard dick, and guided it into her wet, waiting pussy. Eric did not fight her. It felt too good.

"Oh god, baby girl," he moaned.

"Does it feel good, Daddy?"

"So good. Oh, god. You're so tight Paige. How can you be this tight?"

"You're huge. Mmm...I can feel you stretching me. I'm so filled up with your cock. God...I love it. I fucking love it."

"We shouldn't be doing this. This is not what fathers and daughters do."

She blew right past the comment and focused on her own interests, "Do you fuck Mommy like this? Do you take her from behind like she's a common slut?"

"Uhh," he grunted, stunned by how it turned him to hear his daughter essentially call herself a common slut, "Not in a long time. She doesn't let me do doggy anymore."

"You can fuck me like this anytime you want, Daddy. Anytime. Fuck! You feel so good. I can't believe how hard you are for your little girl. Your precious little girl. Is this how you protect your little girl, Daddy? By fucking her? By making her gag on your cock and swallow your cum? Is that how fathers are supposed to treat their daughters?"

"Oh god, baby, no...no it's not. It's so evil what I am doing. So evil. Please forgive me, Paige."

"Oh, oh, uhhhhhhhhhhh," she groaned, going rigid and cumming, before demanding, "Just don't stop fucking your little girl!"

"Paige, please....oh god...oh god...I can't believe how good this feels. But Paige, we have to—"

"I never finished telling you about Wendy, about Mrs. Martinez, did I, Daddy?"

"You don't have to t—"

"I want to though. I need to do. Because I was so wrong. I did such a bad thing. She caught me one day. I had broken into their house as prank and was using Juanita's dildo to get off so she'd come home to find it just covered in my juices. But my information was bad. Juanita and her father might have gone away for the weekend but apparently Wendy stayed home. So there I was, legs in the air, her stepdaughter's dildo halfway inside me.

"Oh, baby girl," he groaned, the delicious image in his mind.

"I know, Daddy, I know. Your daughter's such a naughty girl. She caught me and she was angry, but I noticed she couldn't keep her eyes off me so I just kept fucking myself with it. She finally ordered me to stop but I whined that I was so close. And then I asked her if she would help. She pretended to be conflicted, but I knew she wanted to. So I just kept moaning and grinding away at that purple plastic cock and she broke. She pulled it out of me and just dove in, face first. God, Daddy, she ate me out for like an hour. And from then on, I owned her.

"That was fun at first. But I got bored. And that's when I did a terrible thing."

She paused and only the sound on their flesh smacking against each other was heard.

"It's okay, baby girl, whatever you did, you can tell me," Eric said, playing the part of a concerned father but really just horny to hear the rest of the story."

"Oh, Daddy....it's so terrible...so wrong. I made her fuck Juanita."

"You...did?"

"Yeah, Daddy. I d**gged Juanita one night and tied her to a hotel bed and then called Wendy up. When she arrived, Juanita was awake, but blindfolded. And I ordered Wendy to fuck her stepdaughter. I told her she could never have me again unless you did it. And she did. Oh god, did she, Daddy. She did whatever I told her to and more. She got off on it, I could tell. Taking advantage of her d**gged, tied up stepdaughter. I broke them both that night...I made them like me...gave them bad wiring. Made them only want to do wrong. I couldn't help it Daddy, I knew I was being evil, but I didn't care. I finger fucked myself raw that night watching them lose their souls to fucking. I loved every second of it."

Eric's mind clicked off at the image of his little girl seducing the blond, artificial trophy wife to the point that she was willing to have sex with her latina stepdaughter just for another taste of Paige. It was dark. It was terrible. And it aroused him past all sense of decency. Now he really started to fuck his daughter.

"Yeah, Daddy! Give it to me. Fuck me. Oh god. Harder, Daddy. You liked that story, didn't you? It was so wrong, but you loved it. Come on, Daddy, show me how you loved it. Fuck your little girl hard."

And so he did, grabbing her hair and yanking her head back roughly to gain leverage.

"Yesssssssssssss," she hissed, "Hurt me, Daddy. Fuck me hard and hurt me. It's what I deserve, isn't it? Because I'm such a dirty slut? Because I'm wired wrong, wired to be bad? Can you fuck it out of me, Daddy? Can you fuck me until I'm a good girl again?

He bit her then, hard, on her right shoulder. It only served to further fuel her lust.

"Fuck!" she shouted, "Yes! Leave a mark. A big mark. Give mommy something to wonder about when I see her. Let her imagine what I'm up to at college, never realizing her own husband did it."

"You're such a fucking slut!" he growled, his voice a mix of menace and reverence, "You were just made for this...to be fucked."

"Hello?" a voice emanated from downstairs, "Is that Paige's car I see in the driveway?"

"Yeah mom, it's me!" Paige managed without stopping forcing herself onto her father's cock.

"What a great surprise!" her mother exclaimed, "Is your father up there with you?"

Eric tried to summon words, but could manage nothing so Paige responded for him, "Yup. He's just in the bathroom now."

"Okay, keep him up there until I tell you. I got him a few birthday gifts I need to hide before he can come down."

"Don't worry Mom, I'll occupy him," Paige promised, a wicked smirk on her face.

The front door slammed again as Paige's mom, Eric's wife, Laurie, returned to her car.

"We should stop," he groaned weakly.

"Yes," Paige agreed, but made no effort.

"I'm serious."

"I know you are, Daddy. And I know you're right. But I can't."

"Baby girl..."

"God, I love when you call me that with your cock inside me!"

"Please..."

"Daddy, you need to do the right thing and stop us. I can't. I'm bad inside. All wired wrong. If you don't stop us,

I won't until you fill my pussy with your cum."

"Just a few more surprises to hide," Laurie's voice wafted up the stairs.

"Oh god, Daddy. I want her to see this surprise. Stop me Daddy. Make me do the right thing."

"You can't say anything."

"I know, I know. But I want to, Daddy. I need to. Stop us. You're the only one. Stop us."

But Eric knew he couldn't stop them, he couldn't do the right thing. Her pussy was too wet, too tight. She fucked too well. Her attitude was too intoxicating, her dirty talk too compelling.

"I'm begging you baby girl...please...stop now."

"Okay. All set!" Laurie shouted.

She heard hushed whispers and what sounded like slapping upstairs but got no response.

"Hello? Paige? Eric? Are you guys okay?"

"Great Mom!" came Paige's response. She sounded out of breath.

"Well, come on down here so I can give you a hug."

"Can't right now," Paige replied. Did she moan, Laurie wondered

"And why not, young lady?"

Upstairs, father and daughter struggled to gain control.

"We need to stop! Now!" he grunted.

"I can't, Daddy. I can't. I'm so rotten inside. Oh, god, Daddy. I want Mommy to see us. I want her to know you prefer your little girl's pussy. Stop me or I'll tell her."

He clamped a hand over her mouth but kept fucking her. She bit him and he let go with a quick shout.

"I said, why not?" Laurie repeated.

"Because, Mommy..." Paige began. She tried to stop herself. She did. Instead, she licked her fingers and began to slide them rapidly over her clit, "Because Daddy's fucking me!"

"You bitch," Eric spat, but did not stop thrusting into her deep wetness.

"What?" came the hesitant question.

"He's fucking me, Mommy! He's fucking his little girl!"

"I don't know what you think this is, but that's a terrible joke," Laurie replied, vocal cords tight with anger and something else...maybe panic.

"Come see," Paige invited her, "He's so deep inside me."

"That's it, I'm coming up there young lady and we're going to have a conversation about this."

"She's coming Daddy," Paige moaned and looked over her shoulder, "Last chance."

He could do nothing though but keep fucking her. He saw the blush on her cheek, the beads of sweat on her brow, the way her muscles in her back and ass tightened and released with each stroke and he was powerless.

A small strangled gasp drew his attention down the hall. His wife Laurie stood, hand over her mouth, ashen.

"See, Mommy, I told you."

"Eric! Paige! I..." was all Laurie could manage.

"Watch us, Mommy. Watch what a good fuck your daughter's become. Tell her Daddy, tell her how good I feel."

Almost automatically he replied, "Laurie...she's so good. Oh, god, Laurie. She blew me before and she made me cum so hard and swallowed damn near every drop. You haven't put me in your mouth in years and she loved every second of it."

"Tell her about my body."

"Look at our little girl," he said, "She's so hot, Laurie. Her tits are amazing. And her cunt. God! Her fucking cunt is perfect."

"Am I a better fuck than Mommy?"

"Yes, baby girl, so much better," he confirmed, "Your mom never fucked me like you are now."

"Oh god, Mom...do you hear what he's saying to his little girl? God, Mommy...he's so hard for his little girl. So. Fucking. Hard."

Laurie stood like a horrified statue before them. She could not respond.

"It's not his fault though Mommy, it's mine. I'm wrong inside. My head...I think I was born bad, Mommy. Daddy, tell her."

He grunted and began to speak, "Oh Laurie...god...she's bad, Laurie. Our little girl's a born slut. I had to fuck her...I had no choice."

"Mmm...call me a slut again," she ordered Eric.

"Slut!" he spat and smacked her ass.

She moaned in response, "Daddy, will you cum for me? Will you cum all over my back?"

"Yes, baby girl, whatever you want."

"Go crazy, Daddy. Just use my pussy. Show me what a slut I am. And then coat my back."

"Yes, baby girl."

He pulled on her hair harder and fucked her deeper and quicker.

"Oh god, baby girl. You're so tight. Sooooooo wet."

"Tell Mommy, Daddy. Tell her."

"Laurie...I can't stop fucking her pussy, Laurie. I don't want to. Her pussy's so much better than your dried up old cunt," he grunted, staring directly at his wife.

"Do like my body, Mommy?" Paige moaned, grabbing her tits and mauling them, "Do you like watching your little girl get fucked so HARD by your husband?"

Laurie groaned in response, "Please stop. Please, both of you...stop."

Eric felt guilty and ashamed to keep doing this in front of, and mocking along the way, his wife. To his surprise though, those feelings only heightened his arousal. He found his daughter's clit and just grazed it, propelling Paige to climax.

"Cumming, Mommy," she moaned and undulated, "CUMMING!"

As she came back down, she began to speak again, "Oh Mommy, your little girl's a slut...a whore. Do you see that? Do you see what a nasty fucktoy you raised?"

Laurie mumbled something inaudibly. Eric asked her to repeat it. Again she mumbled. Eric demanded she speak louder.

Anger finally overwhelmed her thick blanket of shock and she bellowed, "You're a fucking disgusting pig! Useless trash! You're both filthy sinful garbage."

"Mmmm, I know, Mommy," Laurie groaned in a voice dripping heavy with sex, "I know I am and I love it. Do you love it Daddy?"

"Every. Fucking. Second!" he panted behind her, sweat visible on his well toned body.

"We love it Mommy. And I love that you are watching us. I think you like watching us. Don't you, Mommy?"

"Stop it," Laurie begged, "Don't say such horrible things."

"Look at you...you can't stop staring at us...at my tits...the little heart above the cunt your husband is so deep in right now."

"Not....not true," Laurie whispered unsteadily.

"Yes, it is Mommy. Is it making you wet, Mommy? Are you soaking your panties watching Daddy use his little girl's body for his own pleasure?"

"N...no...never." Paige's mom eyes seemed to go unfocused and distant, her voice spacey.

"He's just using my pussy, Mommy."

"She's...she's your daughter."

"I know, Laurie," he gasped, feeling Paige's nails as they dragged across his sac, "I know and I don't care."

"You don't care, Daddy?" Paige pouted, looking over her shoulder.

"Oh god," he groaned, catching the look of lust in his daughter's eyes, "I do care, baby girl. I do care, Laurie."

"Then...then why?" Laurie whispered. Paige smiled and she noted her mother's nipples had gone so rigid they were visible through her bra and her shirt.

"Because it makes it fucking better," he growled, teeth gritted, "I love that this naughty tight slut I'm fucking is my little girl. It's soooooo wrong, Laurie. Soooooooo fucking wrong."

"Mommy....mommy...he's hurting me Mommy. He's so rough with me."

In her fogged mind, Laurie could still somewhat understand she should help her daughter. "What....what can I do?" she asked, dizzy.

"He needs to cum, Mommy. He's so close. Will you help me make him cum?"

"Pa—Paige..I—"

"Just touch yourself, Mommy. I know you're wet. I know I turn you on. I've caught you staring down my shirt... "accidentally" walking into my bedroom while I was changing... you want to fuck me, too, don't you?"

"Paige, please don't..." Laurie weakly protested as she absentmindedly unbuttoned her suit jacket and unlatched her skirt.

"It's okay," Paige reassured, "I want you to. Look at me, Mommy. Look at your little girl get fucked."

"Pa—Pa—Paige," her mother stuttered, jacket falling to the floor, shirt open to exposed his bra clad tits, left hand sliding into her panties.

"Shh, Mom, go ahead. Make yourself cum. Finger fuck yourself while you imagine it's my fingers inside you."

Laurie curved her fingers into herself, two, then three, and pushed the flat of her palm against her clit. She felt powerless to not do as bidden.

"There you go, Mommy. That's a naughty parent. Don't you wish it was really my fingers inside you?"

Laurie said nothing, only intensified her masturbating. Before long, her knees buckled with pleasure and she allowed herself to fall to the floor, hand still shoved lewdly in her underwear. She writhed on the floor, eyes never leaving the scene before her.

"God, she's right," Eric whispered, judgment oozing out of each word, "You really do want to fuck her, don't you, Laurie. She seduced me, but you've been fantasizing about her long before this, haven't you?"

"Noooooo," she moaned, her other hand now playing with her tits.

Paige pushed her mother on the issue, "I think you have, Mommy. I think you think about tasting your little girl all the time. I bet you smell my panties when no one's home. I bet you suck on them while you get off, don't you?"

Laurie only moaned and groaned in response, eyes rolling up to the sky. Eric and his daughter laughed at what they felt was confirmation of Laurie's perversions.


Oh, baby girl, I love fucking you, but your mom still looks good when she cums," he bent over and whispered to his daughter.

"Mmm...she does Daddy. Does it turn you on to see her like that?"

"Yes!" he hissed.

"Lose control then Daddy. Fuck your little girl as hard as you want. Pull my hair. Please, Daddy use me while Mommy cums in front of us."

Eric could not resist the offer and spun Paige's hair as tight as he would around his fist and pulled backward, pistoning his hips forward. Obediently, she pushed herself backward against him, taking him as deep as possible. Her father began to feel the familiar rise of inevitable orgasm brewing within himself. Below him his daughter allowed herself to be battered into another two orgasms, laughing, moaning, and mocking her mother, calling Laurie used up, old, and a fucking joke. With a roar, Eric pulled himself free and haphazardly sent jet after jet of thick white liquid all over his beautiful daughter's back.

"Mmm," she moaned. "Thank you Daddy."

He fell backward to the floor, head fuzzy. Guilt and desire warring inside his mind.

"Now Mommy," Paige called out to Laurie, "Come over here and clean us up."

"What?" was all Laurie could manage, eyes cloudy, tongue thick in her mouth.

"Come over here and lick us clean with your tongue. Now."

Laurie was too shaky to get off her knees so slowly, almost robotically, she began to crawl towards them. Her husband, red faced, sweaty, his dick shiny with his daughter's lust lay on the floor. Her daughter, smirking and confident, back covered in a coat of slowly cooling i****tuous cum stayed on her knees and elbows, ass lewdly in the air. Although she'd never admit it, Laurie could feel her mouth water as the prospect of doing as her little girl demanded.

... Continue»
Posted by sexaddict66 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 26849  |  
98%
  |  43

Using Ginger

Ginger stood naked and tried to stop her legs from shaking as the Master walked around her, inspecting his potential slave. She was desperate to meet his approval. He looked her over, squeezed her firm breasts and pulled on her nipples to see how they reacted. She stifled a gasp as a little pain came from the pinch. She had to remain quiet, had to be a good slave if she wanted to feel the exquisite agony of pleasure she knew he could provide.

He looked her over again, noted her firm body and long legs. Her nipples had hardened after he had pinched them, that was good and she hadn’t made any sound. He still had to know one thing however.

“Open your legs, now!” he ordered in his stern voice.

Ginger did so without hesitation, her feet sliding over the cold tile floor until they were around eighteen inches apart. Without warning the Master slipped two fingers into her pussy. It was wet and hot, had been since she arrived here and was ordered to strip along with the other woman and had gotten even wetter and more aroused when she had felt the pain of having her nipples tugged. He seemed to approve.

“You, go!” he said to the blonde woman who stood to Ginger’s right, a feeling of relief came over her, it mixed with her nervousness and excitement and made her stomach do somersaults. He had chosen her, she was his to use.


Ever since she was 18-years-old Ginger had been submissive. Always more happy to take orders then to give them, follow someone else then take the lead. It was just how she was made. This feeling of desire to submit had seeped over into her sexual life too. When she was with a man she never initiated sex but never resisted someone’s advances either. She would do anything they asked of her without question, and as the requests had gotten more f***eful and extreme with time the more she found she loved it.

In the six years since discovering how submissive she was she had done many things she knew others would have found degrading. At the request of a previous boyfriend she had stopped wearing underwear and allowed him to have her when and where he wanted, which included outdoors more then once while others watched. On another occasion she had, on request of another boyfriend, allowed herself to be used by a group of five men, they had fucked her for hours, each taking a turn to cum in her pussy or mouth or ass, cum on her face and breasts, in her hair. She had been used well that night and had loved every second of it.

There was much more, she liked to think of it all when she was alone. Think of all the times her anus had been abused by thick cocks, all the times cum had been splashed on her face, all the times he had gagged as a man would ram his hard meat a little too hard into her mouth, all the names she had been called as they fucked her… whore, slut, so many she had lost count and all the time that had happened she felt wonderful but inside felt something was missing, she loved submitting to the will of others, being used by them but she wasn’t yet complete.

It wasn’t until a year later she had found what had been missing, the thing that completed her as a sexual being. She was with a man called Tony at the time. He was older and experienced with submissive women like her. It was that experience which made her drawn to him, she was only 23-years-old then and he was 59-years old. The age gap didn’t matter to her, he could have been 90-years-old and she would still have let him have her body and she did feel a strange pleasure when he made her call him ‘daddy’

It was while he was using her for his pleasure one day that he had slapped her ass, hard, and an alarm bell had rung in her mind. The feeling of the pain was intense; the skin where his hand had connected throbbed and burned and yet all she could feel was pleasure. More then the feel of his wrinkled cock in her pussy it was the feeling of pleasure she got from the pain that made her cum harder then ever before that day.

The months after that first experience she had a whirlwind of pleasure for Ginger, Tony had spanked her remorselessly after she admitted how much she loved the pain he had inflicted on her, that had led to more extreme actions. He would use a spatula as a makeshift paddle, the plastic stung much more then his hand as it slapped down on her firm naked buttocks.

When she and Tony had gone their separate ways, Ginger knew what she needed in life now; the experiences of the last six years had taught her who she was. She was not just submissive to men and their desires, unable to say no to anything they told her to do, she also needed something more, the pain and humiliation of being spanked and used. It was who she was and would always be; now she needed to find someone who could give her the relationship she needed.


The search had led her to here, to her Master’s house. Now she was his, he had chosen her to be his slave, his command was now hers to fulfil. Whatever he ordered would be done without question or hesitation. She felt light headed with glee.

“On your knees” his voice was firm and strong.

Ginger got down quickly, the cold floor making her want to jump as more of her skin touched it. She didn’t look up at him, kept her eyes on the floor; it was something that she had been told by another submissive woman somewhere along her life’s path and it had served her well since her arrival here.

Her Master went over to the other side of the room and returned a moment later with a collar and a leash. This was how he took his slaves to the chamber, they were not permitted to walk there, they had to be led, they were going there for his pleasure not their own.

Ginger felt the collar wrap around her neck and be tied up at the back, the clasp was cold against her skin and the collar tight around her throat, she didn’t complain, just waited for her Master’s command.

Her Master clipped the leash onto the collar at the front and began to walk out of the room. For a moment Ginger thought about moving then realised her Master hadn’t told her to do so and remained still. It was a test, she was sure of it.

“Come along Slut Bunny” Her Master’s command was hers to obey and she quickly crawled on all fours to the door. She had been dubbed ‘Slut Bunny’ soon after her arrival at her Master’s house due to the way her long ginger hair, the reason for her original naming, had looked like long floppy ears and added with her little button nose her Master noted it made her look like a rabbit.

Ginger wasn’t her Master’s only slave, he had several, but he only used one at a time, making them line up for inspection where he would look over them and decide who would serve him that day. Ginger was always glad to be chosen; it made her feel special that he would pick her for his pleasure.

Her Master led her to the dungeon, the large room where all punishment and play was held. Ginger had been here many times, and not always for play. She had once let out an audible groan when she hadn’t been chosen by her Master one day which had earned her a whipping. Twenty lashes with the riding crop had left her buttocks raw and almost bleeding; she hadn’t been able to sit down properly for three days but had thanked her Master for his discipline afterwards. She had been a bad slave and was glad she had been punished for it.

“Stand”

Ginger stood and as always looked down at the floor, she wanted so desperately to look up at the man she worshiped, the man who with just a single spoken word could make her legs go weak with desire, but she was simply a slave, not an equal and slaves don’t look at their Master’s face unless told to, not in this house anyway.

The leash was unclipped and discarded, the collar, however, remained. It was tight and made breathing a little uncomfortable. She could feel her Master’s eyes roaming over her, taking in her form while he decided what he was to do with her, what form his pleasure would take. She felt her pussy grow hot with desire for him to use her.

Her Master took a moment to contemplate and then his decision was made. He moved Ginger towards the far end of the dungeon. As she walked she took note of all the various restraints, whips, vibrators, dildos, plugs and more that she had come to know and love in her time here.

They arrived at the destination and Ginger knew what he had decided instantly. She had seen the other slaves here but never been involved. Now she would experience it for the first time. Her stomach turned with excitement and a little fear.

Her Master reached up and pulled down two lengths of rope which ended in clasps. These he secured to Ginger’s wrists and once satisfied they were secure he pulled another rope and her arms were pulled up, her hands going up over her head but spread to each side as wide as her shoulders would allow, she was positioned like she were being nailed to a cross.

“Bend and spread your legs, now” her Master grabbed her hair and pushed her head down, a sudden pain flared in her shoulders as she bent at the waist, her ass stuck out and her arms held aloft at an odd angle.

Ginger wanted to whimper but held herself in check, her shoulder’s ached but the pain just added to her arousal as it always did. She could already feel her pussy burning with desire.

Her Master walked away and left Ginger alone for a moment. Her mind raced with thoughts of what was to come next, there was just so many things her Master could do to her now, so many different devices and toys he could use on her as she was helpless to resist.

Her thoughts were broken when he returned, she didn’t look up but heard a strange clicking sound, and it was the distinctive sound of metal snapping on metal. She recognised it right away and her heart raced.

Her Mater reached out with one strong hand and took her right nipple between his thumb and forefinger, tugging it away from her body stretching the skin and sending a wave of pain shooting from the nerves which made Ginger squirm involuntarily. She wanted to cry out, both in pain and pleasure but knew better. Her breasts hung down below her as her Master pulled the nipple a little more before he attached the nipple clamp. The metal slip was cold and dug into the sensitive nub that was her erect nipple. When her Master released it the clamp got tighter, squeezing hard, sending shockwaves through Ginger’s whole breast, it was exquisitely painful.

Another clamp was attached to her left nipple. This one felt even better then the first, her breasts now tingled as the nipples were pulled and squeezed between the metal clasps that her Master had attached, her shoulder were beginning to ache more but her pussy was on fire.

“Does my little Slut Bunny like how it feels for her nipples to be clamped?”

Ginger whimpered, she could feel herself almost dripping with arousal, her pussy wet and throbbing, she loved how it felt to be called Slut Bunny by him, its is what she was. Her nipples burned and hurt as the clamps dug in harder to her skin.

The air was suddenly filled with a loud crack, Ginger jumped and cried out despite herself, mostly from the shock, and then she felt the familiar burning begin on the right side of her ass. The sound had been the slapping of her Master’s palm on her supple ass cheek, the smack had been hard and powerful, she knew there must be a red hand print left by it, the pain flared once again as another slap came on the same spot, the burning pain spread to her crotch and only served to add to her need for release.

“You didn’t answer me Slut Bunny!” her Mater’s voice was fierce “I asked you a question!” his hand landed on the same spot again, the third strike by far the most painful yet, the tender skin now throbbing, Ginger could feel tears welling up in her eyes.

“Ye… yes Master” Ginger half sobbed as she felt the shame fill her. She couldn’t believe she had been so stupid.

“Oh, Slut Bunny, you are going to have to do better then that!” he hissed and Ginger lowered her head as she began to sob harder, it only served to make her shoulder hurt more as she was stretched by the ropes holding her upright.

“I’m… I’m so sorry Master…” she f***ed the words out “Please forgive your Slut Bunny”

There was silence from her Master. She felt like crying but managed to hold it to just gasped sobs, the tears falling from her cheeks but inside she felt such arousal she couldn’t believe it. She shame she felt and the pain from her shoulders, ass and nipples combining into a delicious blend.

“This time”

The words were like water to a man dying of thirst. Ginger felt her heart lift and a feeling of joy came over her. She felt a hand rubbing over her ass cheeks, caressing them and with each gliding movement getting closer to the crease that separated them. Once there she felt her cheeks get roughly spread exposing her little puckered asshole to the air.

Ginger tried to relax herself. She knew from past anal experiences that it was the only way for what was to come. She grit her teeth as soon as she felt the thick plug begin to enter her back passage. It stretched her asshole, her Master not being gentle while inserting it, the thick rubber forcing its way into the hole. Ginger felt herself ready to orgasm. Her nipples burned as the clamps dug into them and her ass cheek was still throbbing where she had been spanked hard.

“This time… I’ll make sure you’ll remember”

Her heart sank, and she knew that the spanking she had already received wasn’t the end of it. Seconds later another crack echoed in the room, she winced and whimpered as her Master’s hand smacked down on the other cheek now, and again, and again. Once more all three hits landing on the same spot, her skin burned and her arousal grew.

“Now… when you are asked a question you do what?”

Ginger sobbed from pain and humiliation, here she was, tied up and helpless, totally submissive to the desires of her Master. He could so as he pleased with her and it was that which made her so aroused she wanted to scream.

“I am to answer Master” she said

“Good… but to help you remember…”

Ginger cried out as the clamps on her nipples were twisted, the hard nubs turning and the pain racing all the way over her chest. Her Master smiled as he pulled the clamps a little harder, he enjoyed watching the pain on his subs face, it was more arousing to him then actually fucking them.

Ginger sobbed a little but held herself in check again as the clamps were finally allowed to return to their natural position. Her nipples were hurting worse then ever, the metal pinched them.

Her Master moved behind her once more. She lost sight of him but could hear clothes being removed. He was getting naked, it seemed her punishment was over and now he was to enjoy her. She felt her heart pounding as she anticipated his first touch.

It was a finger that first slid into her dripping pussy. She jumped at the sensation and almost came right then, she had been on the verge of an orgasm since she was first tied up and told to bend over, to present herself for him like a good little submissive slut.

The finger was removed and she felt something larger press into her pussy. It slid in with no effort, her juice was copious. Quickly Ginger realised it was a combo of two fingers; she felt them wiggle inside her and scratch the walls of her pussy with hard nails.

“Is my Slut Bunny enjoying all this? Enjoying having her filthy ass plugged and spanked, her nipples clamped? What are you?”

Ginger closed her eyes, she felt her face redden with the shame she always felt when she was f***ed to say what she is.

“I am a cock hungry Slut Bunny” she said and another smack on her already stinging ass cheek made her cry out and struggle against the rope holding her in place

“Try again! What are you?”

“I am YOUR cock hungry Slut Bunny” Ginger amended with a cry

Her Master didn’t speak or give any clue what was to come, the first Ginger knew of anything was when she felt his thick cock thrust into her wet pussy. The f***e made her jerk forwards but the ropes held her firm, a shooting pain crossed her shoulders and she cried out again, both in pleasure and pain as her Master’s cock began to hammer in and out of her pussy.

It wasn’t gentle or loving. He was using her body for his pleasure, his cock thrusting deep and hard into her pussy, he didn’t care about her pleasure just his own, she was being used and nothing more and it was driving her wild.

“You like that Slut Bunny? Like your Master’s cock deep in you?”

“Yes Master, oh so much!” Ginger felt the orgasm build; her whole body was on fire. She pulled against the ropes restraining her as she felt her Master’s thick cock slide deeply into her again before exiting and re-entering, the plug in her ass adding to the sensation of fullness.

Another slap of her ass made Ginger cry out, she felt her Master’s cock throb within her tight, wet pussy. He liked hearing her cry out, beg and whimper and he was making her do it more then she could ever remember.

Again Ginger felt the sin on her ass cheek burn as he delivered another slap. These were not hard, however, just enough to make her squirm and whimper with pleasure as her skin tingled, just enough to make her want to orgasm so badly she could cry.

“Master… may I please cum for you?” Ginger f***ed the words out while she groaned and shook, she had to use all her self control to hold back the orgasm and her Master was only making it harder as he thrust his cock back and forth within her.

“No, you filthy cum slut, you know the rules you may not cum before your master” with that he thrust hard and his cock sank fully into Ginger, rocking her forwards and sending a shooting pain along her shoulders as the ropes holding her upright strained to stop her falling forwards.

Ginger cried out as she felt herself stretched by her Master’s cock and the plug in her ass. She was desperate to cum, the orgasm was demanding a release, her pussy was on fire, electric shocks of pleasure shot up her spine and her brain swam with desire.

Her Master smiled as he felt the agony in Ginger. He loved having such power of her, it made him even more aroused and he was going to push it for as long as he could. He began to reach around with one hand and found the hard little nub that was Ginger’s clit, once he had located it he began to rub it with his finger. Ginger screamed and he felt her pussy clench onto his cock as she desperately tried to hold off the orgasm he knew she was so desperate to experience.

“You are such a Cum Slut Bunny, aren’t you!” he snapped as he rubbed Ginger’s clit harder and thrust his cock deeply into her once more, the double penetration of his shaft and the plug he had inserted in her ass making her very tight, but her natural wetness was more then enough to allow him to fuck her easily.

“Yes Master, I am a Cum Slut Bunny, please… please may I cum for you?” Ginger was begging, her stomach was cramping and her pussy felt like it would explode if she were not allowed to release.

“No” it was a simple and final answer

Ginger began to buck and thrust as best she could, her hips driving back onto her Master’s cock. She had to make him cum, and then he would allow her to cum too. It was the only way and despite the pain moving caused she was going to do it.

The cock slid in and out repeatedly. Each time she felt the urge to cum grow, it was difficult to resist. Her legs were weak and wobbling but the ropes holding her arms kept her upright, the pain had long since become a dull ache all across her shoulder blades. Her nipples still tightly clasped stung with a intoxicating pain which made the desire to orgasm stronger.

Ginger cried out as she moved back and forth on her Master’s cock. He was driving it in deep and hard, she was simply there as a source of pleasure for him, her needs and desires were irrelevant, she was little more then a toy for his use. That thought made her tingle all over.

Her Master spanked her ass cheeks again; the sound of skin slapping skin filled the air and the stringing pain made her gasp and fight against the ropes, he knew what this sort of treatment did to Ginger and he wanted her to suffer. He knew she was desperate to cum, but she had to hold it back, the spanking just made the feeling worse.

“Please Master…” Ginger begged, her stomach hurt and her crotch burned as she held back the orgasm that she so desperately wanted, each time his cock was thrust into her she had to grit her teeth as it became almost painful to feel herself filled with cock.

“Enough!” He pulled his cock out of her dripping pussy and slapped her red ass cheeks hard; she whimpered and struggled once again against the ropes. “I think its time you were silenced”

Ginger began to shake as she saw from her peripheral vision her Master walk around her until he stood right before her. His cock, hard and throbbing, glittering with her wetness and smelling of their combined sex pointed up at her face.

“Open your mouth now you filthy little Slut Bunny”

Ginger opened her mouth and her Master roughly shoved his wet cock between her lips and to the back of her throat. Over the years Ginger had learned many tricks about sucking cock, during her various adventures with past boyfriends telling her to suck them and others for their enjoyment she had picked up techniques about how to deep throat a man but the roughness with which her Master’s cock was rammed to the opening of her throat made her gag and choke.

Tears streamed down her cheeks as Ginger closed her lips around her Master’s cock, her throat convulsed and her mouth was filled with the unique taste of her own aroused lubricant. This wasn’t the first time she had tasted herself, but each time it still made her feel strange.

Once her lips were secured around his cock Her Master entangled his fingers into her thick hair and began to thrust his hips again. His cock was slick and despite wanting to gag Ginger found her rhythm taking him into her throat and breathing through her nose, her lips tight on the shaft and her tongue sliding along the underside.

The desire to cum herself was massive, she liked sucking her Master just as much as having him use her pussy for his pleasure, it wasn’t unknown for her to cum just from pleasing him, she was his totally, lived to make him feel good and in the action of doing that she found pleasure.

The cock went to her throat again and she felt it throb, she tingled in her crotch and her stomach hurt more as she held off the orgasm she had first felt grow for more then ten minutes now. She clenched her ass on the plug that had been inserted and felt her knees grow weak; she loved feeling the hard rubber plug invading her asshole.

“Look at you, my little slut… you can’t wait for me to spray my cum all over you can you… what a dirty pathetic Cum Bunny you are” Ginger took in the words and groaned around the hard cock in her mouth, she kept her eyes open and looking up at her Master’s face, eager to see his reaction as she sucked and caressed his shaft with her tongue.

“Harder!” the command was insistent and Ginger obeyed, she doubled her efforts, working his cock with her mouth as best she could. Using his grip on her hair, pulling it with hard yanks, her Master made her take all of him, her throat contracting with each thrust he made. The desire to cum now almost out of her control.

Finally her Master groaned and pulled his cock free from her mouth. He held her head still with two hands full of hair and f***ed her face down until his cock was inline with her nose. Ginger looked on with wide eyes as the first jet of her Master’s cum, the substance she desired more then anything, shot out and splashed onto her face. It began to run down her nose and onto her cheek towards her mouth, another jet landed just below the first. The smell of his sperm filled her nostrils.

Ginger wanted nothing more then to lick up her Master’s offerings, she only liked tasting his cum more then having it degradingly sprayed on her, but this way at least she smelled of him, he marked her ass his.

“Clean” he ordered and Ginger lovingly ad eagerly began to suck his shrinking cock once again, now scooping off his cum and savouring the taste. As soon as it hit her taste buds she moaned with pleasure and clenched her ass on the plug again.

“Master… May I please now cum for you?”

Ginger waited for his answer; she couldn’t hold back any longer, tasting him and feeling his sperm dribble down her cheek, almost like tears, had driven her to the very edge, she had learned to hold back her orgasms for his pleasure but this was the longest she had ever done it and the dam was about to break if she wanted it to or not.

“Ask properly” he said and pulled the nipple clamps which made Ginger howl with pain and desire

“Master, your dirty Cum Slut Bunny wishes to cum if it pleases you” she said with contorted effort, her nipples were on fire and he twisted them again causing another humiliating groan of desire to come from her throat.

“Good Slut Bunny… you may cum for my pleasure”

Ginger felt the relief flow through her and tears of joy began to flow from her eyes as she finally let go and the orgasm that had built began. Her whole body shook as the waves of pleasure came over her. She strained against the ropes holding her and panted, cried out and moaned. The orgasm was intense, the denial of it making the final release all the greater.

When it ended Ginger slumped, her whole body going limp but still held upright by the ropes on her wrists. She wasn’t even aware when her Master untied her and she fell to the floor, sprawled out and shaking with pain and humiliation but mostly with pleasure, knowing she had pleased her Master and in doing so she felt happy.

She looked up and saw him standing over her, his face was stern but there was the hint of a smile on his lips, it was the most emotion he showed to his slaves but they all knew what it meant, he was pleased with them. Ginger smiled back up at him and he walked away leaving her to recover and finally clean herself up once she could. As she watched him walk away all she could think was how grateful she was that she had found a man who truly made her happy…


Authors note: Thanks for reading my latest story, I haven’t done this type before so hope you enjoyed it and it wasn't too distant from the subject of BDSM. As with all my works comments, feedback and messages about the story are very welcome.
... Continue»
Posted by Nemesis84 10 months ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  Views: 1370  |  
100%
  |  2

Kevin's coach and his daughter Alice

Kevin is an 18 y/o, blond-blue eyed, very successful sports student, promising a bright future. When his coach Mr. Adams invited Kevin over for dinner, Kevin was very excited.

Coach Adams was a handsome,fit and lean, salt & pepper type, grey haired guy in his late 40s', Kevin was gazing admiringly at all these gold and silver cups Coach Adams won since his early teens in the living room when he heard Mrs. Adams' voice, letting them know that dinner was ready.

It was Kevin's first time meeting his coach's f****y members, he already knew that his coach was a father of two, a young boy named Andrew and an 18 year old daughter named Alice. Alice has inherited her good looks and big brown sultry eyes from her mother, and also her big C-cup size boobs..

Kevin couldn't take his eyes off Alice during dinner, despite coach Adams distracting him by talking about games and Andrew asking silly questions, typical of a boy his age. Alice did not join the conversation much, she was silent and kept texting someone under the table. Kevin was kinda disappointed, it seems Alice was taken, but he was relieved when he heard Alice speaking to her mom '' Oh my best mate Pam broke up with her bf,and i have been trying to console and comfort her since yesterday.'' So it was not a guy Alice was texting? His thoughts were interrupted by a loud roar of thunder! Mrs. Adams made an attempt to close the window and saying ''Oh it doesn't look good outside, i think a big storm is coming..''

Coach Adams: ''Kevin, why not you stay over tonight? You can sl**p on the couch.''

Kevin was grateful, it was an offer he couldn't resist, it was a great chance to get to know Alice, spending the night together under same roof, Kevin thanked 'Weather Gods' for this favor..

Andrew said to Kevin: ''Would you like to play pokemon?'' Coach Adams furiously answered his son: ''Stop Andrew, Kevin is not your match!''
The little boy was very upset, it made Alice giggle..Alice jokingly said to Kevin '' Sorry i don't have any Pokemons but i think i can show you my album and photos from Girls' Youth Volleyball National Championship that was held in France last summer if you are interested..''

Proud parent Mr. Adams continued: ''Alice is a terrific player! The apple doesn't fall far from the tree, eh?''

''Wow,for sure! i'd be glad to see these photos..'' Kevin said excitedly, knowing this was a great chance to get closer to Alice..
Alice: ''Come upstairs, and i will show you my room as well'' as they headed to Alice's bedroom, Kevin was secretly staring at Alice's legs and round booty on the stairs, giving him an instant boner..

When Kevin entered Alice's room, first thing he noticed was Alice's posters covering the walls, showing her playing volleyball with her team, her body looked even more stunning in volleyball shorts and gear..Alice was wearing jeans now and Kevin was seeing her naked legs for the first time..There was a sweet smell in the room, was it Alice's perfume or fragrance of her body? The sexual tension in the air was so thick, you could cut it with ''Kevin's erection''!..Kevin was rock hard when they both sat on Alice's bed, Alice was showing her photo albums to Kevin but Kevin could hardly concentrate on what they were doing due to fact that his all bl**d rushed into his penis..

Alice suddenly gave a kiss on Kevin's lips unexpectedly, he could smell her breath filling his mouth, it was the very same sweet smell filling the room...
Alice: ''Did you think i was a fool and didn't notice that you were checking out my booty and legs when we were on the stairs?'' and grabbed Kevin's erect penis through his jeans, rubbing his cock..Kevin was in a state of shock, it was thrilling to know his coach was downstairs whilst Kevin was fooling around with his daughter in her bed, sending shivers and chills down Kevin's spine, but he was so aroused to stop Alice..Alice slowly unzipped Kevin's jeans and Kevin's hard-as-steel cock popped out of his open fly.. Alice's head was bouncing up and down on Kevin's cock, giving him the best blowjob he ever had! Kevin thought to himself that Alice's skills were not limited to volleyball and he was lucky to find that out! It seems like storm was getting worse and worse outside, Kevin could hear the sound of rain hitting the windows and trees battered by wind..
Kevin hated to stop Alice but had to do it: ''Sorry Alice, you can't imagine how much i want you but we can't do it right now, your parents and little b*****r will be curious and wonder what we have been doing in your room all this time, we have to join them in the living room.''
Alice's face looked so sexy when he left Kevin's throbbing cock wet, covered with her saliva..
Alice continued: ''Then i will leave my door unlocked, so you can secretly come to my room after my parents go to bed.'' Done deal!.. They kissed each other once again before they left Alice's room, before heading to living room...

Coach Adams asked Kevin: Oh, did you like my daughter's album? Perhaps i can bring you the tournament with me in Scotland next year!'' Kevin was definitely much more interested in exploring the joys of ''nine holes of Golf'' (3 holes at least!) with his daughter rather than watching a girls' volleyball championship in Scotland...

Mrs. Adams said to Andrew: ''It's time to sl**p, now brush your teeth before going to bed.'' Little boy had to unwilling obey..

Coach Adams asked Kevin to grab a cold beer from the fridge. They enjoyed a ball game on TV whilst Mrs. Adams and Alice were washing the dishes in the kitchen.
Suddenly darkness fell upon the room! Coach Adams: ''Shit! The electricity's gone..Power outages occur during strong storms like that, is everyone all-right in the kitchen?!! ''

Mrs. Adams answered from kitchen: '' We are fine, i think there are some candles and flashlights in the living room..''

Alice's sexy, beautiful face and cocksucking plump lips looked even more inviting in candle-lit room..Kevin couldn't wait to feel Alice's lips wrapped around his cock again..

Coach Adams: ''I think it's time to sl**p for all, Kevin make yourself comfy on the couch! We will be upstairs if you need anything.''

Kevin had a sinister smile on his face when he nodded his head, thought to himself that all what he needed was in his daughter's bedroom, between her thighs..

''Good night coach, good night Mrs. Adams'' Kevin said, ''And good night Alice'' finally, squinting one eye at Alice, she smiled back before heading upstairs..

It was so dark in the house, the only illumination in the room came from the lightning flashing outside, Kevin did not know how to go upstairs into Alice's room, it was too risky to use a flashlight or a candle, perhaps he could use his phone..His heart was pounding like crazy with excitement whilst he was trying to illuminate his way on the stairs, hoping that he was not going to knock on the wrong door, it would be a real disaster! But luckily, Alice was waiting for him in front of her room, with only her white underwear and bra on..''Quick, quick!!'' Alice whispered, Kevin rushing to Alice's room.. After they closed the door behind, they both collapsed on Alice's bed!..Now Alice was devouring Kevin's thick Scandinavian lips, hands were everywhere, they were exploring each others' bodies whilst panting heavily, Kevin was kissing Alice's neck, biting gently and nibbling her ear lobes, whispering her '' I can't believe i am doing this, at my coach's place and with his daughter, but you are worth Alice..to take all the risks, i want you so bad!'' Alice was kissing Kevin's chest, Kevin let a moan out when Alice bit one of his nipples, she was tickling his tits by using her tongue and it was feeling so good..Kevin wanted to do the same and he grabbed Alice's big C-size jugs, they were more than a handful,he buried his head between her boobs and licked all the way down to her smooth clean shaven labia, it was the very same sweet smell coming from her opening, Alice had to bite her own lips in order not to make any noise or sound when Kevin's wet tongue slid into her pink pussy, because her little b*****r was sl**ping next room.. Kevin brought Alice to her first climax/orgasm through eating her out, now Alice had to do the favor in return to thank Kevin.

She took Kevin's veiny cock in her soft, warm mouth. Her tongue was swirling around the head,her lips tightening around his shaft..Alice could feel Kevin's cock beginning to grow bigger and harder, throbbing with each lick, pulsing as she licked over the knob..Kevin placed his saliva-covered cock between Alice's big jugs, so she could jerk Kevin off between her boobs whilst licking the tip of his cock..Alice gazed up at Kevin's face while he watched her mouth as her tongue slowly circled his cock, smearing some spit on her big jugs bouncing up and down with each thrust..Kevin made an attempt to stick a finger in Alice's already lubed up pussy, thanks to Kevin's mouth work..She seemed like enjoying it, so Kevin inserted another finger, then a 3rd..

Strong winds were battering the house, causing scary, creepy sounds and it almost felt like being in a ship in stormy seas but it turned out to be a ''love boat'' experience for Kevin and Alice..Alice was riding Kevin on cowgirl position, so Kevin could admire Alice's beauty whilst she was bouncing up and down on his crotch ,holding her tight from her hips, seeing her big jugs jumping up and down with each thrust.Kevin was not wearing a condom, so he had to ask Alice whether she was on pill or not, her response was: ''I want your cum in my mouth, so let me know when you are close..''

Kevin said ''Ssssh!!! Be quiet, your b*****r!!''..Alice was now biting a sock in her mouth to prevent her from screaming.. Kevin was now fucking his coach's daughter when he was sl**ping next room..Or he thought so???....................................................................

They were already in a state of ecstasy by passionate sex and sounds of storm made it almost impossible to notice anyone entering the room..

Kevin and Alice were shocked when they heard coach Adams' voice speaking to them from the darkness ..'' I trusted you Kevin like a son and you show your appreciation by fucking my daughter!'' Kevin was expecting the worst, he thought his sports career was over! Coach Adams wouldn't only kick him out of his house, but also expel him from the school!!
Alice was trying to hide under her blanket, she was horrified and trying to explain the situation to her dad desperately with tearful eyes: ''Look dad, we love each other, and i am not your little girl anymore, i am 18, i'm an adult, i can make my own decisions'', trying to defend herself...

Coach Adams answered furiously: ''No young lady, not under my roof..My house, my rules!!..''

Kevin noticed something weird and strange. Coach Adams was supposed to yell at them, shouting loud but on the contrary, he was almost talking in a whispering manner, it seemed like he was trying not to disturb his wife's and possibly his son's sl**p, it made sense, because it would be awkward if Mrs. Adams and young Andrew found out what was going on..

Suddenly, a bright flash of lightning illuminated the room through window and Kevin saw Coach Adams standing naked with a fully erect cock!!! It lasted for a few seconds but it was long enough for Kevin to see coach Adam's Adonis-like body with his big thick cock...He already knew Coach Adams had great muscular biceps, calves and a six-pack to die for but he wasn't expecting that he was also blessed with a huge penis and a pair of balls..And Alice continued: ''Dad, please don't preach me, who are you to teach me about morality?You are the last person in the world.. I found naked images of younger guys in your PC 4 months ago, what a sick,disgusting pervert you are! I hate you!!!..But don't worry, i won't tell mom about it because Andrew is still too young, i can't do that to him..''

Coach Adams: ''Are you threatening me?! And what do you think if your mom knew you are engaging in sex with boys?''

Father & daughter both had grave secrets to hide and Kevin would take advantage of this...What happens here, stays here..

But at what point Coach Adams entered the room? Or he was there from the very beginning? It did not really matter..Coach Adams told Kevin: ''Please go on..do what you had been doing when i interrupted you, keep fucking my daughter in her pussy.''
Kevin reluctantly inserted his cock back in Alice's wet pussy, it felt very weird but he had to obey what his coach was telling him to do..

He could feel Coach Adams slowly touching his legs, Kevin shivered with a different sensation, of fear or joy? Possibly both..Coach Adams was now kissing Kevin's feet and calves, suckling on his toe whilst Kevin was balls deep in her, he could hear his coach whispering softly: 'Mmmh, Kevin, you are my boy-toy, i have a huge crush on you since your enrollment, but it broke my heart into pieces whenever you called me 'Coach', please call me daddy, you are my fuck-son..'' Now Kevin could feel Coach Adams' warm breath on his ass, he was munching on Kevin's buttcheeks, trying to make his way to Kevin's anus..
Kevin felt like he was struck by a lightning when Coach Adams slid his wet, slippery tongue in Kevin's asshole, Kevin had a sexual blackout!..Coach Adams was literally sucking Kevin's asshole out, moving his tongue in and out, Kevin was still inside Alice's pussy, it was too much..Although he promised Alice to pull out when the time comes and finish in her mouth, he jizzed inside her with Coach Adams' tongue still stuck in his anus.. It was the strongest orgasm he ever had in his entire life, his erupting cock was pumping load after load in Alice's tight pussy to the point she started leaking and dribbling his semen out whilst Kevin's cock was still buried in her..When Kevin's twitching cock finally ceased to ooze cum, Coach Adams pulled Kevin's softening cock out of Alice's pussy and directly put it in his mouth to lick until it was clean and shining..

Coach Adams to Kevin: '' But i am not finished yet son, you have to take care of your old man,suck me off son'', pointing at his big throbbing erection..Kevin was stroking Coach Adams' hard dick in his hand when Coach Adams took Kevin's head between his strong hands and pushed it down to his crotch, the smell was much more different than Alice, stronger and manly, there was a really musty odor coming from Coach Adams' genitals but Kevin was not offended by it,not at all! His manly scent even turned him on more, driving him hotter..Coach Adams let a big moan out when Kevin's mouth engulfed his big throbbing penis, it was too big for Kevin to handle, it was only the head in and Kevin could already feel his jaw bone was aching like hell!! Coach Adams moaning: '' Take it deeper son, spit on it to make it slide easier'' Kevin did what he was told and it did the trick..Coach Adams pushed his cock deeper in Kevin's mouth, Kevin thought he was going to choke! But he did manage quite well..Kevin felt proud as Coach Adams' glans hit the back of his throat and tonsils..Coach Adams: '' Lick my balls and ass now, just like what i did to you son, your old man will teach you a lesson now'' Kevin was now licking his coach's big mouthful balls, but he was a bit hesitant to lick his ass, although how much he wanted to honor his old man and make him proud and happy..Finally plucking up courage, he did spread his coach's cheeks up, it was too dark to see but Kevin could feel his sweaty anus upon his tongue, Coach moving his ass in and out.. Kevin knew he was doing it right when he heard Coach Adams moaning: ''Ohhh just like that son, keep going daddy's little boy, you are wonderful! Stroke my cock with one hand, so daddy can enjoy it to the full.'' Kevin was now jerking Coach Adams off with one hand whilst eating his grey haired,sweaty asshole out, he knew Coach was close as he was panting heavily now...

Coach Adams was now moaning like an a****l in pain: ''Yes baby boy, papa is going to cum..I want to spray you with my seeds son, please let me cum on all over your face..'' Now Coach Adams was jerking over Kevin's face, Coach Adams was getting faster but he asked Kevin to spit on his cock because it dried up, Kevin did it..Now he was licking the tip of Coach Adams' cock, and tasting his sweet-salty-sour precum filling his mouth but was he ready for the real deal? ''Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh yeaaaaaa let me cum on your face son, let me, let meeeeeeeeeeeee....''Kevin felt the first squirt of cum hitting his eyebrow, he had to close his eyes, and second hitting his chin..Kevin always thought he was a heavy cummer himself but Coach Adams was a legend! He did squirt at least 10 times before his wasted cock went completely limp.. Kevin felt Coach Adams' warm sticky cum was running down his face in the dark..

Alice was mad! ''Dad, you can't believe how much i hate you, i hope you drop dead, disgusting old fart!''

Then she turned to Kevin ''And you have to make a choice! Me or my dad??''

We will see if Kevin prefers hot teen girl Alice or her sexy, mature, grey haired dad in the next episode...

-PART 2-

Kevin was in a great dilemma and terribly confused.. He was in the middle of a f****y crisis and f***ed to make a choice between his coach and his daughter Alice! He knew he wanted to have both, on the other hand he had some serious concerns, he was walking a dangerous path, he couldn't risk his future and career..He had to please Coach Adams if he wanted to pass his class.. Kevin hates it when people pressure him, it was making him feel desperate..It was an awkward situation, his coach and his daughter texting him and he had no idea how to reply them back.

Alice wanted to see Kevin at a nearby park tomorrow close to school campus, and her father; coach Adams at his office in the evening, same day!! FUCK! To set up a date was a hard task..Kevin was early, it was a peaceful setting with birds chirping and a large pond in the middle of the park surrounded by willow trees, the weather was a bit chilly with a breeze, pleasant though..He spotted Alice, she was wearing a dark denim mini skirt, revealing her straight, stunning legs and a black top, she looked really fabulous..Kevin was speechless, totally amazed by Alice's beauty and her big brown eyes, it was Alice who made the first move by kissing Kevin on the lips..
''Look Kevin, i know you are still in shock and trauma caused by my old man,i apologize on behalf.. When i learned this shocking secret, i cried for days and weeks, thinking my poor mom and b*****r, you can't imagine the heavy burden on my shoulders, it's killing me slowly, how am i supposed to keep this grave secret that my dad is a pervert who fancies younger men? I even consider committing suicide sometimes when i feel totally desperate''..
Kevin was wiping her tears off her face, it was a very intimate moment, he buried his face in her long, sweet smelling silky hair, trying to console and comfort Alice..
''Ssh, death is never a solution, you are so young and full of life, life is a bitch and sucks sometimes but it's still beautiful, don't worry, i will be there whenever you need a helping hand or a shoulder to cry on but i want you to smile now, because you look so beautiful when you smile ''

They kissed once again under a maple tree, Kevin knew there was a special bond they were sharing now as Alice put her head on his lap when they sat, and Kevin caressing and running his fingers through her silky long hair as they both leaned against that big maple tree..

Kevin felt he was aroused by presence of Alice's head resting on his crotch, he was getting a hard on and wasn't sure if Alice already felt his throbbing erection inside his trousers, getting bigger and harder, making his pants uncomfortable..And he wasn't wrong, Alice was now playing with his cock through his jeans, he couldn't see her face because her long hair was covering her face completely, blowing in the wind..He felt Alice unbuttoned his jeans and pulled his rock-hard cock out of his pants, her hands were so warm, contrasting with chilly wind hitting on his face...and her mouth was even warmer.......

Kevin let a soft moan out when he felt Alice's mouth absorbed his shaft fully into her willing mouth, with her plump lips wrapped around his cock, moving up and down slowly, Kevin was helping her by rotating her head between his hands whilst caressing her hair..She was sucking it really good, Kevin was leaning his back against the tree and enjoying the moment..Kevin's hand was now inside her blouse to find out she was not wearing a bra, Alice's hardened nipples were erect and sensitive to touch, as she shivered and whimpered when Kevin started playing with them, making a chuckling sound in her mouth, busy with sucking Kevin's big teen cock..Alice started to suck harder as Kevin kept playing with her tits, she must have been aroused..Alice was moaning softly and this was applying a vibrating effect on Kevin's cock in Alice's mouth..She must be really enjoying sucking a cock, that was a big plus in Kevin's book, such girls were rare to find..He thought to himself that he would keep Alice..Her dad didn't have to know..

Alice was a pro-cocksucker, perhaps the best Kevin ever had, she was literally like a Hoover vacuum cleaner!
Kevin was on the edge, he could feel he was ready to burst out in orgasm and as a gentleman, he warned Alice, it was up to her what to do with his cum, totally depending on her, choice was hers..And Alice even started to suck it harder, gobbling up on Kevin's huge teen cock, devouring his cock like there was no tomorrow.

Kevin's ass tingled with pleasure, as he let go with a loud moan, his cum erupted from the head of his dick like lava from a volcano in Alice's mouth, filling it with each thrust of his orgasm, it was one of the biggest loads Kevin fired in his life, but he was truly surprised and amazed to see Alice still sucking on his wasted cock, twitching in her mouth..She sucked the last drops out, whatever left inside..Kevin felt his balls were totally drained! He went completely limp when Alice finally let his soft cock out of her lips..She wanted to perform a trick to impress Kevin, as she took his hand and put it on her throat. Kevin could feel her ''gulping down'', sending everything down to her stomach..Then Alice opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out to show Kevin nothing left, it was gone and empty..She swallowed every drop..Kevin thought to himself he was falling in love with Alice when he gave a final kiss to Alice on her lips, tasting his own semen on her lips was a thrilling experience, not disgusting though, not at all!!
Then Alice went down on her knees again for the last time, taking Kevin's wasted soft cock in her mouth to clean it, licking until it did shine before she put it back in Kevin's trousers, smiling with a sexy voice ''Let me button your pants''
The sun was almost setting behind the woods when they left the park, they were holding hands, although the relation between them was something unnamed,Kevin knew they were dating now as he admired his ''new girlfriend''s beautiful legs and round booty through her denim skirt..He was lucky to have her..and her dad (maybe) ?

Kevin remembered he had a date with coach Adams at 21:30, but of course didn't tell Alice that he was going to see her dad, it would ruin everything..He needed an excuse! So he told Alice that he had a training lesson, therefore had to leave for school. He kissed her goodbye and left, he was very anxious and nervous, because this was the first time he was seeing Coach Adams after the incident happened and didn't know what to tell or how to behave..His dick was still moist inside his pants when he knocked on Coach Adams' office ,thanks to Alice's mouth work..If Coach Adams knew her daughter slurped on his cock only 30 minutes ago.................

''Come in'' Coach Adams answered with a serious voice, like it wasn't the same guy eating Kevin's ass out that night, it was very odd and strange. He told Kevin to close the door and have a seat , as young boy did follow his instructions..
''Ah Kevin,Kevin ..I can feel your anxiety but please calm down and remember my words, i am not your coach, i am your father, you are like a son to me..''
Kevin was relieved but he felt his cock was getting hard again now, he had a boner, he somehow got aroused by Coach Adams' words, calling him his son..He stood up and sat on Coach Adams' desk to make Coach Adams realize his bulge pointing up Coach Adam's face.. Coach Adams was panting heavily now, it seems he was really excited, he was caressing Kevin's feet through his sneakers and rubbing his legs, then something unexpected happened and Coach Adams started kissing and licking his sneakers!! Maybe Alice was right, her dad was a freak but Kevin wasn't freaked out at all, it was a different experience..

Kevin let Coach Adams take off his shoes and watched Coach kissing and sniffing his socked feet, Kevin could feel his socks getting moist and wet with Coach's saliva, then he removed Kevin's socks gently and started to lick his bare feet, sucking on his toe..It was first time someone was suckling on Kevin's toe and it felt awesome, sending positive vibes all the way up his spine and causing him maintaining a harder erection, it was surprisingly good to let Coach Adams' worship his boy feet, a mature man taking care of his body...

When Coach Adam stood up, Kevin noticed that there was a big tent-like bulge in his tracksuit bottom, he must have been truly enjoying licking and sniffing his ''son''s feet..

He held Kevin from his hips and made him sit on his lap on his chair now, Kevin's fingers were running through his silver grey hair, it was much different than caressing Alice but his dad was making love as good as her - must be a f****y trait! Kevin wrapped his legs around his waist whilst they were kissing, Coach Adams' 3-day stubble was tickling Kevin's neck..Coach Adams' said '' Let me unbutton your jeans Kevin ''
It was awkward, because it was his daughter who buttoned his jeans earlier today after giving this unforgettable blowjob, and it was her dad now unbuttoning them again!!!..

They were both naked now as they laid on his desk, Kevin accidentally dropped Coach Adams' pencil box on the floor when his leg hit it..Coach was kissing and licking Kevin's nipples, it was feeling good, although he bit a few times and hurt Kevin..Hands were everywhere, they were frotting, Kevin was rubbing his big teen cock against Coach Adams' similarly big but older cock..Kevin felt his cock head was now rubbing against Coach's asshole but Coach made it clear ''Son, we are not fags, we are not gay or bi, and penetrative sex is for faggots, so we should refrain from engaging anal sex, agreed?''

Kevin nodded his head..'' Exactly, that's how i feel coach, i do not feel comfortable with the whole penetration thingie, neither giving or receiving! I am not gay or bi..''

Coach: ''Good son! But one thing, do not call me coach..Call me dad!''
They switched into 69 position, Kevin could smell the same manly, musty odor coming from coach's genitals, it was a mix of sweat and testosterone..He slowly kissed Coach's glans and tasted his salty-sour precum on tip of his cock whilst coach was sucking his cock like a lolly, Kevin wondered if Coach could taste his own daughter's dried up saliva on Kevin's rod, it was another weird and awkward thought!..Because Kevin didn't have a chance to take a shower after Alice gave him a blowjob, he directly headed for school for his meeting with Coach Adams..

The solid oak desk was hurting Kevin's back,so they moved on soft Persian rug on the floor..Coach Adams was licking Kevin's balls like they were marshmallows, his tongue was feeling great! Alice didn't pay much attention on his balls unlike her dad, but perhaps it was due to fact Kevin was still dressed, with all his clothes on in the park, as getting undressed completely in a public place was a big risk to take..He had to pull his cock out of his jeans and his balls were inside his pants...

On the contrary, he was completely naked now, secure and safe in coach's office..
Kevin felt coach's tongue was tickling that sensitive area between his scrotum and anus, it felt like being in heaven! Coach was using his tongue like a sword..

Then they stood up and headed for bath, as Coach Adams had a private office bathroom...They were making love with the hot water running, Kevin was standing up in the shower and Coach Adams was kissing his chest and down and down..through his belly button..His stubble was tickling Kevin but it was arousing..Finally he buried his nose in Kevin's newly shaved blond pubes, licking and sniffing him.. Kevin did stick his ass out ,so Coach could shove his face in Kevin's ass, between his spread buttcheeks and start devouring his asshole..Kevin was enjoying the soothing sensation of hot water whilst there's a wet tongue stuck in his asshole making its way in and out..He was jerking himself off and when he felt he was gonna bust his nut, he turned around and directly inserted his cock into Coach Adams' waiting lips, it was his second time cumming so the load wasn't that big, but just like his daughter, Coach Adams' took all of it in his mouth and swallowed it all.. Kevin was generous enough to feed a whole f****y, two generations of Adams!..:) :) :) :) :)
It was a very different feeling and experience to remember, getting his dick sucked and semen eaten by a girl and her father in the same day!

Meanwhile Coach Adams was wanking himself ,using shampoo as lubricant whilst eating Kevin's cum down on his knees, he spurted his cumshot on all over the glass shower cabin with a loud moan..Kevin could see Coach Adams' thick, white semen was flowing down, mixing with water and finally down the drain, disappearing..

Then Coach Adams helped Kevin to shampoo his hair and body and Kevin did the same to coach, they were washing each other and having great fun like two k**s! They were laughing out loud..Finally they dried themselves with a big fluffy towel, they were still laughing..

Coach: '' Son, don't forget our training tomorrow, go to bed early tonight!''
When Kevin left his office, he found out Alice sent her a text almost an hour ago (when her dad was devouring his cock) asking when he will be home, so they can chat online..Kevin was playing with fire! He didn't know how to satisfy a daughter and father, but he knew there was no turning back!!!............................... (TO BE CONTINUED)
... Continue»
Posted by Slave4str8twinks 9 months ago  |  Categories: Sex Humor  |  Views: 4094  |  
100%
  |  1

An Aunt In His Pants

Danny and his aunt Pam had made love several times since that day he first joined her and her lover Julie for his first taste of i****t. Growing up, he had always heard his aunt Pam was a unique sexual creature, insatiable, uninhibited. Her motto supposedly was, ‘any port in a storm.’ She was his mother’s youngest s****r and at thirty two, only ten years older than her nephew. She felt to him more like an older cousin, than an aunt. The previous year he’d visited with her for a week when traveling cross-country. She had begun a fling with a very foxy young lover, a female lover and confirmed lesbian. Pam herself was bisexual, Danny had long heard. One night during that visit, Pam, on one of her typically outrageous whims suggested to Danny that he might enjoy watching her and her lover have sex. And he did, his aunt naturally insisting he undress for the occasion. When she saw his big, bold, and strikingly erect cock, she turned to her lover and asked whether she’d like to watch Pam fuck a man.

“But, but, he’s your own nephew!” Julie stuttered, protesting, her eyes wide with shock.

“Shit, he’s a good-looking stud, that’s all I care about right now,” Pam said, licking her lips lasciviously, taking hold of her nephew’s thick, rigid cock.

And so she fucked Danny in front of Julie as her lesbian lover watched in silent awe, very curious and strangely aroused.

Maybe it was the allure of his aunt, but Danny had decided to settle in Denver, where his aunt lived. And since then he and his aunt had enjoyed sex with each other more than once. Pam did not exactly keep this a secret from her lover, but neither did she need to announce it every time she felt like enjoying her virile nephew and his beautiful cock.

Aunt and nephew had finished off a sizzling round earlier that afternoon. Then they both exercised. Pam was a trainer at a gym and Danny was an accomplished collegiate gymnast. Afterwards they showered and Pam prepared a light supper. Through all of this they had never bothered to put their clothes back on, working out, and then having supper in the nude. After dessert, Pam, all fired up once more, took Danny's hand and dragged him back to bed. And now there they both were, kissing and fondling each other again

Suddenly Pam turned her nephew around on his stomach.

"Let's get you bottom up, honey," she said as she rolled him over.

She stared at his bottom now with hungry eyes. Pam had always appreciated a nice male butt, and, recently, had come to appreciate female butts even more, her lover Julie possessing a very trim but perfectly smooth and firm and springy set of buttocks. Some years ago, when the f****y had once sunbathed together in the nude at a California clothes-optional beach, she had noted that her nephew had an especially nice-looking and well-formed set of buttocks, and great thighs to go with those buttocks. Though you couldn't get much more rugged and masculine than Danny, and though he possessed a spectacular sentinel of sheer masculinity -- a thick, ten inch cock -- his bottom was as smooth as a young boy's, as smooth and hairless as most women's. Some men are like that, she knew. He must've gotten it from his father, who was likewise smooth and hairless. The men in her own f****y tended to be furry.

Earlier, when they had been exercising in the nude and Pam had caught glimpses of Danny's buns, smooth and shiny with their thin film of sweat, that simple sight had brought a jolt to her clit, and was what probably inspired Pam to now turn her nephew over to begin this second round of fun and games.

"What a great pair you’ve got!" she said, beginning to massage them. Danny appreciated the compliment, and it was not the first time he had heard it from Pam, and from others. Over the years more than one female had remarked to Danny that he had himself a gorgeous ass. Is it any wonder he’d become such a sex fiend when women, including his own aunt, went around telling him what a huge, beautiful cock he had, and what a great ass?

"Here, let me get this under you," Pam said, sliding a pillow under his stomach, which had the effect of raising his buttocks. What, exactly, was Pam up to now, he wondered? Since he had learned what an intensely libidinous a****l his own aunt could be, nothing would've surprised him.

Pam brought her face down to his bottom, just resting her cheeks against the smooth skin, then rubbing her face against his buttocks. Soon she was planting soft, little, adoring kisses all over his rear."Mmmmmmh," she purred happily. "It's time to pay a little attention to this beautiful part of you, baby."

Suddenly she took hold of his buns and spread them apart, peering into his crack. There it was, his hole, looking to his aunt like a starry jewel now. He'd had plenty of exposure to his aunt's little rear hole since that first time when he watched Julie lick it and ream it out with her fingers. A few months later the inevitable opportunity arose, and he finally got to bury his cock all the way up aunt's bottom.

But now it was he who was on his stomach, exposed, and Pam who was spreading him open. He was a little self-conscious, laying flat like this, his aunt holding open his buttocks, staring between them at his hole.

"Ooooooh, honey, that looks so tantalizing," she purred. "I just have to have myself a little taste."

She teased him, barely flickering the tip of her tongue against what she knew were the sensitive membranes of his anal ridge. She'd tongued enough male and female bottoms to know that four out of five men and women responded eagerly to this kind of oral caress. And her nephew was no exception, pushing his bottom out against his aunt's probing tongue. That encouraged her as she now began to lick his asshole in earnest, working her tongue in there, sliding it all around, warm and wet, slurping away.

"Uh huh, go on and lick my ass," he growled, encouraging her. He loved getting that done to him, and having his own aunt down there, tonguing him like that, made the act more exciting and provocative than ever. And Pam smiled to herself. She relished just how lusty and lewd Danny was, urging her on like this, urging her on to lick her own nephew's asshole! Hearing that made her quiver with excitement. How many nephews had spoken the words 'lick my ass' to their own aunts!

"When you were a little baby and I was a girl I used to help your mom wipe it clean," she said. "Now look at me, I'm down here licking it!"

Adulthood can bring many changes in the relationship between an aunt and her nephew, none more extreme and outrageous than i****t. And between Danny and his aunt it hadn't just become a matter of an occasional guilty fuck. No, the two of them discovered they were truly a pair of hedonists, sexual connoisseurs who yearned to bask in the intensely forbidden pleasures, willing to go further and further. And once they admitted that to themselves, the road to pleasure was infinite.

She took her time licking his ass, first dragging her tongue up and down his crack, then focusing on the sphincter itself before finally going even further, rolling up her tongue into a sort of wet dagger and working it up into her nephew's anal passage. God, how she loved the feel of his smooth, tight anal walls pressing against her probing tongue! Usually when she had licked a man’s bottom, it was just a quick prelude to something else, a blow job or a fuck. But now she just concentrated on what he kept hidden between his buns, as though his asshole, for the moment, constituted her whole world.

And Danny loved every moment, his aunt's deliciously wet and warm tongue burrowing into his crack, slurping away at his sphincter, digging its way inside. She really went at it too. There was a clock on the table, right in front of Danny's face. Ten minutes had gone by and his aunt still had her tongue buried between his cheeks. She could have gone on all day as far as he was concerned.

"Oh man, do I ever love doing that to you, sweetheart!" she gasped, finally coming up for air.

After giving his butt a thorough tongue-bath, she turned him around and started to lick his balls, sliding a finger up his asshole, well moistened by now with her saliva. Then she wrapped her lips around his cock and gave him a nice, sloppy blow-job while keeping up her anal massage.

"Think you can take another finger?" she asked.

"Yeah, maybe."

She slid in a second finger as he winced a little.

"Tight, huh?"

"Yeah."

"How about I lube you up a little?" she said.

"Lube me up?"

"Yeah, lube you up. The way I get lubed up before you bury it inside me back there," she cackled, licking her lips a little lewdly.

Quite a few women had rimmed Danny's ass with their tongues, and a few had liked teasing him down there with a finger, as his aunt was doing now. But that's as far as it had gone. Never before had anyone slid two fingers up his butt. And never before had a woman proposed to 'lube him up' back there. But Danny was turned on, he was game. He felt he'd go for just about anything his aunt wanted to do to him or with him.

"Yeah, okay."

So now she reached into the drawer and took out that familiar tube of lubricating jelly. Danny had seen the tube taken out from that drawer several times before, each time to prepare his aunt's asshole for a visit from Danny's massively thick cock. This time, though, the lube was meant for his hole.

"Turn back around," she asked him as he turned over on his stomach again. "Now reach back and hold yourself open."

So he obediently spread apart his buttocks, exposing himself to his aunt. It embarrassed him a little, reaching back to hold himself open like this for her. But somehow it aroused him too, aroused him deeply.

"Very good," she said, squeezing a dab into his crack.

"Jesus, it's cold!" he winced.

"We'll just have to warm you up then," she said, now sliding two fingers up there at once. He was still nice and tight down there, but the jelly had eased the way for her probing fingers as she dug them in deeper.

"You love it, don't you!" she hissed in his ear as she reached around to grab his erect cock, reaming him with her fingers.

"Yeah, Aunt Pam, it feels very, very good," he confessed, admitting how much he was enjoying his aunt's sensual rectal massage. Sometimes, intimate like this, he loved to mouth the words, ‘Aunt Pam.’ It just made the scenario that much more deliciously outrageous

"Feel warmer down there now?"

"Feels much warmer."

"Good, let's heat you up some more then," she said. "Here's a third."

And now he could feel his aunt slide yet another finger into his rectum, really churning up a storm back there.

"Look at that, Danny. Three fingers, and you're taking them like a champ. You're such a slut, almost as much of a slut as your aunt! God! I just love finger-fucking your hot asshole!"

He closed his eyes and took in the raw kinkiness of it all. Here he was, in his aunt's house, in her bed, sticking out his butt for her as she excitedly drilled it with her well-practiced fingers.

"Let's try something else now," she said, pulling out her fingers and wiping off the jelly on a tissue. Then she went back into the same night stand drawer and pulled out something to show him.

"Let's try this out on you," she said, bringing it right up to Danny's face so he could have a good look at what she now intended to stuff up his ass. It was a vibrator shaped like a cock, sort of a dildo with a vibrator stuck up its hollow center. Danny had heard all about his aunt's and Julie's toys and how much they enjoyed playing with them. Now his aunt obviously had a toy for her nephew!

"Look, a toy for my cute little boy!" she cackled lewdly.

"That's a little large, isn't it?" he said, a touch apprehensive about what his aunt had in mind as a 'toy' for him.

"Large? No, it's not large, You're large, baby. Come on, I know you can take it, I know you want to, Danny," she purred.

"Oh, okay, but remember I haven’t done anything like this before," he cautioned her, for the first time feeling a little strange about what his aunt was intent on doing to him.

"Trust me, Danny, trust me."

He thought about how only a few weeks ago it was his aunt who was cautioning him to go slow and easy as he readied her for an anal assault.

"This is going to feel real good," she said, turning it on and letting the tip vibrate right against his sphincter.

And then she just pushed it inside him as he gritted his teeth, feeling its thickness penetrate him, imagining now some of what Pam and his aunt, and others no doubt felt when he buried his cock up their bottoms. Except his own was about twice as long and twice as thick as what his aunt was sliding up his ass!

"Look at that, it's going in nice and smooth," she said, as she twisted it inside him like a screw, pushing it in deeper. It felt sensational, he had to admit, especially the way she knew just how to move it around inside him, rotating it in his rectum for maximum sensation. He'd noticed it before how some women really enjoyed it when he turned and twisted a dildo around in their orifices. That's something you couldn't do with a cock. A cock was mostly meant for the old in-and-out. But a hand-held toy like this, it could really be used as a massage tool. And that's how his aunt was using it on him, giving his rectum a deeply sensual massage!

"Oh yeah!" she hissed. "I'm screwin' your hot little ass, I'm fuckin' it, honey!"

She loved hearing herself talk to him like this, so boldly, so lewdly. And Danny, he had to admit, thrilled to aunt's lewd banter. As a thoroughly straight male, he never imagined anyone talking about 'screwing his ass,' the way his aunt was talking now. But coming from aunt's mouth, the words aroused him intensely

And then she reached around to grab hold of his cock again.

"So hard! You must really be loving it!"

He was loving it.

"You seem to have a real knack for this, Danny, taking it back there. You ever done it with a guy? You ever let a man fuck you up the ass?" she asked. She'd been curious about this. He knew she was really into other women and had watched his aunt, in all her glory, enjoy the pleasures of her female lover. Naturally she had wondered whether her sexy, apparently straight nephew had ever mixed it up with a man. She would've actually liked to hear that he had. It would have created more of a symmetry, both of them familiar with same-sex experiences. But somehow she doubted that about her nephew.

"No, that's not my speed," he told her.

"Never, not even once?"

"No, not even once."

"Too bad, I get turned on by guys making it with each other, the way I make it with Julie and other sluts. I know a couple of nasty queers down at the gym who'd just love to slam theirs up your tight butt, honey. Shit, I gotta admit that would turn me on, watching some horny dude bust your ass the way you enjoy watching Julie bust mine. And what would really make me cream the most would be to watch you stuff those thick ten inches of yours up some nasty faggot's greedy butthole. You know, baby, queers stay awake at night dreaming about tools like yours, dreaming about having them buried up their bottoms."

Oh, Danny was aware of that, all right. Lots of queers had stared down at that big bulge in his pants. And at the gym, when some stud so inclined would catch an eyeful of his big, meaty cock in the locker room, he'd see them start to pant a little. Even though he was straight, he got off seeing the way they'd lust for it. He imagined how some of them would react if they saw it in its gloriously erect state. They'd probably drop to their knees and offer to be his slave!

"Sorry to disappoint you," he said, looking over his shoulder at his aunt, amazed to hear her talk to him like this. But he didn't mind. No. For some reason he welcomed whatever outrageous words came out of her mouth, even if they were to encourage him to do things he would never do. Of course he'd never let a man fuck him, but he somehow enjoyed hearing his aunt so unabashedly express her fantasies, her desire to see kinky things done to her nephew or to see him put another male through some really rugged paces. Maybe if his aunt found a particularly cute, feminine transvestite for him, then maybe -- just maybe -- he'd let Pam watch him fuck 'her' up the ass. Maybe.

"A few months ago, down at the gym where I work, there was a guy who worked out with me, a queer, a real good looking queer. I went to visit him and his boyfriend a couple of times, and watched them fuck the shit out of each other in front of me. They were a couple of faggots, but they loved showing off to an appreciative slut like me. Man, for some reason watching those two queer studs going at each other really got me off."

He marveled at the easy outrageousness of his young aunt.

"Damn, you look so hot with a nice rubber cock buried inside you.”

She was really digging it in deep and twisting it around, and by now Danny was so turned on he was eagerly pushing his butt back against her thrusts.

"Look at you, you fuckin' love it so much!" she hissed, relishing his response to her rectal reaming. "Shit, Julie would just die seeing this, seeing me ream out your bottom like this. Next time we'll have to let her watch."

Hell, he'd let the little dyke do it to him like this herself! But, knowing her, all she'd want to do is watch his aunt sock it to his bottom. She probably wouldn't want to taint her dainty fingers on a male ass. Now his aunt began to massage his cock in earnest as she skewered his bottom, making him more and more excited. When she heard that low groaning and saw him really push back against her hand, she knew he was close. Then she felt it, the thickness throbbing in her fist as Danny unloaded once again, this time all over aunt's bed sheets, already soiled from their earlier round of scorching lovemaking.

Afterwards they lay around luxuriating in the aftermath of their pleasures, Danny's butthole feeling just a touch sore from his aunt's vigorous probing back there. She soothed him with a little petroleum jelly, just as she had watched his mom, her older s****r, do when he’d get chafed down there as a tot.

They laid around lazily for the rest of the afternoon, talking.

"Julie really turns you on, huh?" his aunt probed, having noticed how aroused Danny seemed to get by her dyke lover.

"How'd you guess?" he smirked, knowing how obvious his attraction was. It tormented him for Julie to be part of their mix and yet not to be part of it. To spread her legs and boldly show off her pussy to him, but not to let him get close, to touch it or lick it. And how she loved to gaze at his big, stiff cock, and how avidly she urged him to put it to use, feeding it to his aunt or slamming it inside her body! But for her part, Julie wouldn't even touch it. She wouldn't even allow her hand to brush against it. That's what drove him insane. She was supposed to be such a total dyke, but then she just loved showing it off to him and having him show off to her. That would give him encouragement and hope, but then he'd see how she'd back away from him every time he came too close with his equipment.

"You'd love to make it with Julie, huh?" his aunt teased.

"Aunt Pam! She isn’t going to make it with me, so stop teasing!" he chided her as she laughed.

"But you would, wouldn't you?" she kept prodding.

"Sure, I’d fuck the skinny little dyke," he said as his aunt laughed.

"Yeah, too bad she's so hard core," Pam said. She, herself, would've loved it. Would've loved to see her nephew fuck her lover, just as her lover had been so eager to see Danny fuck his aunt.

There were a few moments of silence, and then a sly, knowing smile broke out on Pam's face.
"I have an idea," she said, leaning against Danny, looking up at him. "I may know a way for you and Julie to get a little closer. To sort of mix it up. But I'm not sure you're going to go for it, Danny. It's kind of twisted, what I have in mind, and I'm afraid it may not be your thing."

Naturally, this got him very curious.

"What, Aunt Pam?" he asked. "What exactly have you got in mind?"

"There's something me and Julie have done a few times," she began. "You know how she's really into cocks despite the fact she's such a dyke? I told you how she loves to strap on a rubber cock or have me strap one on myself and get down and dirty. She's a dyke and everything, but she really, really likes to get fucked, to feel it inside her. And what she loves even more is having one of her own, big and hard, and slamming it inside me. A lot of dykes are like that, they have fantasies about being guys with cocks and using them on women."

"So what are you getting at?” Danny asked, more curious than ever.

"You know how Julie's got just about no tits and hardly any hips and if you look at her a certain way she looks just like a cute teenaged boy?"

Danny knew exactly what his aunt meant.

"Well, a couple of times I had her dress up as a guy and strap on a dick underneath. Then we pretended to have 'straight' sex, her being the guy, and me the girl. Dykes won't make it with guys, but, like I said, a lot of them fantasize about being a guy."

"And so?" Danny probed.

"Well one time, I asked her whether she'd ever do a guy that way, you know, done up as one herself. And then fuck the guy and have him suck her cock. I figured she's gay, a dyke, so this way she could still be gay and play the part of a queer. She was intrigued by the idea and said that it sounded pretty interesting. So then I asked those gay guys I mentioned to you whether they could get into a scene like that. But they weren't interested. They just didn't want to mix it up with a woman in any way, even if she were a dyke done up as a boy. And one queer I found who did go for the idea didn't turn Julie on."

Pam gave her nephew a very sly look.

"But Julie likes you, she likes you a lot. And you probably turn her on as much as a guy could"

Immediately Danny knew what his aunt was scheming.

"So what are you saying? That maybe I should play the part of a faggot for the amusement of your dyke girlfriend?" he asked.

His aunt laughed at how brazen he was.

"Yeah, I guess that is sort of what I'm suggesting," Pam said, "But I'm afraid that's about the only way you'd get to mix it up with her."

Pam watching her nephew closely, thinking she could detect some interest in her proposal.

“I know you'd love to have her suck your cock or lap away at that gorgeous pussy of hers, the way I do,” she said soothingly to him, “I know you want to shove it in and fuck her the way you do me. But that just isn’t going to happen. The other thing could be fun, though. I just saw how much you loved it, baby, when I slid it up your ass. That's what Julie would do to you, except that hers would be strapped to herself."

"I don't know," he said, not yet convinced.

"And honey?" his aunt said, nuzzling close, playing with his meaty, soft cock, knowing he was ready for some more arousal. And knowing that once aroused he'd be more open to it. Her nephew was a horny slut, just like her. Get him turned on enough, and he'd listen to just about anything. As long as it had to do with sex!

"It would really turn me on too, to have you join the two of us like that," his aunt said, twisting his penis in her hand, that penis now getting thicker, meatier. "I'd really get off seeing Julie fuck you, the way she gets off seeing you fuck me, or you like having her watch while you make it with me."

That didn't surprise Danny, that she liked the idea of her dyke girlfriend having her way with him. A few minutes ago his aunt actually told him how much she'd like to see a guy fuck him. So naturally she'd get a kick out of seeing her girlfriend strap one and it and bury it inside.

"We'd team up, you and me," she continued. "we could go down on her together, handing off that rubber cock of hers. And then you can get between my legs and fuck me, baby, while Julie got behind you and buried hers up your ass. Wouldn't you love that? Wouldn't that feel good? Having your big shaft buried in your aunt's cunt, or even in her ass, while Julie reamed you out at the same time?"

This was pretty strange for Danny. He'd always thought of himself as a resolutely straight male. And now he was being asked if he wanted to play the part of a queer, or at least a bi male, in a kinky scenario with his aunt and her dyke girlfriend.

"It's like you and me, we'd be this couple who found a guy who did us both," she said. "Fuck it, Danny! Let's try it! It'll be wild! Let me mention it to Julie and see if she'd still be up for a scene like that. I'm sure she would, especially with you being the stud. She may be a dyke, but you make her hot, baby. I know you do. It's just that she's only prepared to have you in her own way."

His aunt's raw enthusiasm was starting to win him over.

"Oh, okay, let's give it a try. Go on and ask her," he said. "But I don't want her strapping one on that's too big."

He remembered how Julie had said she and his aunt did each other with rubber ones that were almost as big as his. Maybe so, but as a virgin, as a newcomer to getting fucked, Danny knew he'd have to start off with something considerably smaller.

"Oh sure, I know just the one I have in mind," Pam said, and Danny imagined her visualizing all their dildos and picking out the one she thought would best suit her nephew.

Now she threw his arms around his neck.

"Oh goody!" Pam enthused, like a k** who had just been told she'd be going to the circus. "She's out of town today. But I'll call her tomorrow and ask. I hope she still says yes. This is going to be such a trip."

From his aunt's enthusiastic reaction, Danny wondered which one of them was really most keen to try this kinky three-way coupling, Julie, or his aunt.

The next day his aunt called Danny and told him she had spoken with Julie, and that Julie went for the idea in a big way. He sensed the edge of excitement in his aunt's voice and, Danny had to admit to himself, he felt it too. The slender little dyke, with her flat-chested, boyish body really turned him on for some reason. Any way he could get closer to her sexually, he was willing to try. Even something as twisted as what his aunt had proposed.

He had arrived at his aunt's place an hour before Julie was due to get there.

"She said we should call her 'Joey' when she comes over," Pam said. " 'Julie' isn't exactly a name for a stud."

A stud! They were waiting for a stud/I> with a big cock to join them. And Danny realized, with a cold chill, that he was expected to get hot and heavy with that stud. He knew that Julie was all woman and that this scene was going to be about role-playing, but still he couldn't help feeling nervous about what he had let himself get into. After all, he was supposed to act like a faggot, and was going to be treated like one. He had never rehearsed for a role like this, so naturally he was apprehensive.

But mixed with those emotions was excitement, the excitement that foxy Julie was now going to get kinky with him, and not just hang back and observe, as she had those other times. For some reason she really, really turned him on, runty as she was.

"And listen, baby, who knows?" his aunt said with a wicked glint in her eyes. "Who knows what we can get Julie to do once we really get down and dirty with her? Maybe we'll flip her. Maybe, you and me together, we'll finally get her to try doing it. You know, with a real cock. With yours."

Danny sure liked the sound of that.

There was a knock at the door as Pam looked back at her nephew, knowing the moment of truth was almost upon them.

"Hey, Joey, how are you doing?" Pam said, opening the door, getting right into the groove of the fantasy.

And then Danny saw her, or actually saw 'him' -- saw 'Joey'.

Pam had already seen Julie done up like this, but Danny could hardly believe it. Julie looked exactly like a teenaged boy rather than a nineteen year old dyke. In the past, even with that short hair of hers, the flat chest and the narrow hips, Julie, to him, had always looked very much the female. The times he'd been with her and his aunt, in and out of bed, Julie had on lipstick and earrings and wore sexy little shorts and a halter top and cute panties underneath. Now there was none of that, no lipstick, no jewelry. What 'Joey' was wearing were jeans, a T-shirt and a pair of men's loafers.

"Hey there, guy, I'm Joey," she said, 'introducing' herself.

Only now did Danny really notice that Julie actually had a deep voice, which suited her well for the part she was about to play.

"We're gonna have us a little party, huh?" Pam said, leading Julie to the couch where Danny was sitting. He moved over and they had 'Joey' sit between them. His aunt had earlier explained to him exactly what their trip would be. Danny and his aunt were to play the part of a married couple. Pam had married this young man who claimed to be straight, but his wife had been telling him how much she wanted to see him make it with a guy, that it would really excite her to see him do that. Finally he agreed. Then Pam said she'd want the guy to do them both, husband and wife. Turned out Danny liked the idea. He'd been fantasizing about watching another stud sock it to his wife.

And so his wife had lined up a guy she'd met at her gym, 'Joey.' Joey was this young, cute stud, and he swung both ways. But with guys he was strictly a 'top.' He'd let a man suck his cock and fuck that man, but not the other way around. So that's the way it'd have to be, take it or leave it.

Of course Danny was well prepared for this fantasy, knowing that Julie was not about to go down on him, or let him screw her.

The minute Julie walked in the door wearing those tight, worn jeans, aunt and nephew had noticed the very obvious bulge in the crotch of those jeans. They both knew exactly what Julie -- or 'Joey' -- was carrying down there.

"Shit, Joey, you must be one horny stud!" Pam said looking down at the bulge, then quickly glancing at Danny. "You got yourself a big hardon and you hardly even walked in the door."

"Well, comin' over here I was thinking about all the nasty things I was going to do to the two of you," Julie said, turning to Danny and looking him over as though she had never laid eyes on him before. She was now 'Joey,' not Julie. Julie knew Danny, had been with him in bed before. But 'Joey' had never seen him, and Danny was supposed to act as though he'd just met Joey for the first time.

"So let's see what you've got down there for us," Pam said, unbuckling Julie's belt and pulling down the zipper. Then she reached in and pulled it out. Pam had explained to Danny that Julie would be wearing a strap-on that was molded from the cock of a well-known male porn star, and that it looked exactly like the real thing. That was important to Julie, his aunt said, that 'her' cock was as realistic as possible.

What popped out of Julie's jeans now definitely fit the bill.

"Look at it, Danny, it feels so nice and big and hard," Pam said, fisting it.

Danny and 'Joey' looked at each other as Pam fisted 'his' cock.

"Give it a feel, Danny, you'll like it," Pam said, taking hold of his hand and wrapping his fingers around Julie's cock.

"Yeah, fist my dick!" Julie hissed, getting into the fantasy right away.

"You know, my husband's never made it with a guy before," Pam told Julie. "You'll be the first, Joey."

"Oh yeah?" Julie said. "Well then, I'm going to have to show you what cock is all about, I'm going to turn you into a dick-loving faggot."

Danny was a little taken aback by Julie's harsh words, especially when he considered how realistically male 'Joey' now looked.

"You mean a nasty, dick-loving faggot like you?" Pam teased Julie, knowing that Julie wanted to have her dick loved but wasn't about to love anyone else's, unless it was made of rubber of course, and wielded by a female like herself.

That silenced Julie for a moment as she blushed slightly, Pam lowering her face now, opening her lips as she brought her mouth down over Julie's cock.

"Suck it, slut, suck my dick!" Julie urged, pressing down on Pam's head, then looking up at Danny. "Your wife gives great head."

"Yeah, she's a hell of a cocksucker," Danny said, really enjoying describing his aunt like this to Julie, driving home the point that this dyke's lover enjoyed nothing more than sucking on a big, hard male cock, her nephew's.

"You have some now, Danny," Pam said, coming up for air and handing over Julie's cock to him. He took a deep breath, still a little nervous, but getting quickly aroused by the whole scene.

And then he wrapped his lips around Julie's cock and started sucking it as Pam brought her face right up to her nephew's and stared into his eyes.

"Oh yeah, honey," she squealed. "I've wanted to see you suck a cock since I married you. So suck it now, suck that cock!"

The fantasy was going as planned. Pam and Danny were a couple that had found a horny stud whom they'd both service.

"Yeah, swallow it!" Julie hissed, pushing Danny's head down on her tool. It felt strange to suck it, to feel in his mouth something that was sized and shaped exactly like a cock, even though it wasn't a real one. It was bigger than he imagined it would be from his aunt's description, considerably bigger than the one she had jammed up his ass. And that made Danny a little nervous too.

"Your husband loves sucking cock, don't he?" Julie said to Pam.

"I guess he does," Pam said. "At least he likes sucking your cock, Joey."

Then Pam took over, aunt and nephew going back and forth, sucking Julie's cock in turn, as the dyke, done up so effectively as a young, aggressive 'top' , looked down at them with keen, excited eyes, watching the married couple together give 'him' head.

"Let's get some of these clothes off, shall we?" Pam suggested, pulling off her sweater and jeans and panties and getting stark naked in about five seconds flat. Then, while Danny was still going down on Julie's cock, Pam pulled off his pants and tore off his shirt. And next worked off his briefs and sneakers and socks, leaving him kneeling in front of Julie, naked, sucking her cock.

"How about we take those jeans off now, stud?" Pam said to Julie as Danny now pulled his face away from her.

"Look at your dick, Danny," Pam said, noticing his hardon. "I'd say you must really be getting off sucking on Joey's cock."

Julie looked down at his cock too, no doubt mixed emotions going through her head. Obviously, in a way, she was into cock, and loved having one of her own. And she had really liked watching Pam suck Danny's and seeing him use it on Pam. But still, Danny well knew, between Julie and his cock there was a very wide gulf.

Now Pam pulled off Julie's jeans and boxer shorts, then her loafers and crew socks. But wisely Pam left on the T-shirt. Julie may have had tiny little tits, but she had tits nevertheless. And taking off her T-shirt and exposing them now would spoil the illusion. So the T-shirt stayed on.

Pam led the trio to her bedroom, falling back on the bed and spreading apart her legs.

"Somebody fuck me," she purred. Then she turned to Julie. "How about you, Joey? How about you warm it up in me before you get to my husband."

Now Julie got between Pam's legs, as she had no doubt done many times before, and slammed her cock up Pam's cunt, fucking her nice and deep and steady as Danny watched, fisting himself.

"Come up here, honey," Pam said, wagging a finger at her nephew. "I want two cocks, one fucking me, one to suck."

He knelt by his aunt's face and fed her his cock as Julie just pumped away. Being on top of Pam, fucking her like this, Julie's face was now only inches from where Pam's mouth was saying a big hello to her nephew's massive penis, as close as Julie'd ever been to it. Julie was really staring at it hard, and Pam noticed.

"Want to have taste, too?" Pam asked wickedly, waving Danny's cock in Julie's face, almost brushing her lips with it as Julie recoiled, pulling her head back.

"No thanks," Julie said. "I'm a top, studs suck my cock and I fuck them, that's the way it goes down. If your husband's lookin' for some guy to suck his dick, he's going to have to find someone else."

Pam and her nephew glanced at each other. Unfortunately Julie was sticking to her guns. But, for some reason, that only provoked Pam further.

"Oh come on, try it, you might like it," Pam purred at her dyke lover.

"Nah, thanks, but no thanks," Julie said firmly. She knew she'd have to face this moment. Pam was always trying to get her to relent and make it with a man, lately her own nephew. So she knew Pam was bound to bring it up in his context, this time urging a 'fag' to suck another fag's cock or to let himself get fucked.

"Suit yourself, but you don't know what you're missing," Pam said, sucking Danny's cock with a real relish now, like sucking a cock was the best use a woman -- any woman -- could possibly make of her mouth, doing it real sloppily, running her tongue all over it, swallowing as much as she could, showing her little dyke lover just how much she liked giving a guy a blow job.

Now Julie suddenly pulled out of Pam and knelt up on the bed, shoving her cock in Danny's face and taking hold of his head.

"Suck it! Suck it now that it's all wet from your wife's pussy, wet from the good, solid fuck I just gave her."

He sucked that creamy rubber cock now as his aunt kept sucking his. Julie, seeing how Pam was relishing Danny's cock had to make sure to feed Danny hers, to remind Danny that it was all slick because she had just been fucking Pam -- 'his wife' -- making her excited, satisfying her.

Pam looked up with eager eyes to watch her nephew suck Julie's dick while she kept devouring his.

"Say Danny?" Pam said, "Joey just laid a real solid fuck on me, now it's your turn to check out that nice, hard dick of his."

"Yeah!" Julie piped in eagerly. "Now it's your turn, guy. I fucked your wife. Now I get to fuck the husband.”

Danny looked at Julie -- at 'Joey.' He knew Julie was a woman, but she looked so much like a guy and acted so much like one. Plus the way her dildo was attached, with her T-shirt hanging down so you couldn't see the strap, and the life-like balls clearly visible from in front, and from behind too, just below Julie's trim, boyish buns, made the whole thing that much more realistic.

This was weird for him. He'd always viewed himself as being totally straight. But now he knew that not to disappoint the two of them he had to act as though he was about to take it from a guy, not just a woman with a dildo.

"Okay, then," Pam said, "On your knees, Danny. And Joey? You just keep letting my husband suck your dick some more while I get his butt all ready for you."

Then his aunt looked at Danny, her eyes blazing with kinky lust.

"Come on, honey, raise that butt nice and high," she said, as she had him assume the position. Meanwhile Julie shoved her cock in his face. This was strange for Danny. It was one thing to turn over so his aunt could play with his ass. But getting up on elbows and knees, sticking it out like some hot slut, Danny could never before have seen himself doing something like that.

"Suck it!" Julie hissed at him, loving to see Danny in this position. "Suck it and think how good it's gonna feel buried up your fuckin' butt, faggot!"

Julie was going to be nice and aggressive with Danny, and, strangely, Danny was beginning to enjoy it!

"Oh yeah!" Pam squealed from behind her nephew. "He's going to love getting fucked up the ass by a hot stud like you, Joey."

Then Danny felt that familiar tongue of his aunt's burrowing into his crack. She went through the ritual, licking him thoroughly, then slapping some lube in there and opening him up with a couple of fingers.

"You're going to love this ass, Joey," Pam said. "This tight male ass!"

"I'll bet I am," Julie growled, fucking his mouth with her cock. "Yeah, keep sucking it,' cause soon its gonna be buried up your faggot butt!" she howled. Julie obviously loved this role, the 'top,' the aggressive stud fucking a kinky 'husband's' ass right in front of his 'wife'.

"Okay, I think he's all ready for you now," Pam said as Julie got behind Danny.

"Shit! Will you look at that!" Julie said as Pam held her nephew's buttocks open to show her his heavily greased asshole.

"Looks good, huh?" Pam said. "Good enough to fuck!"

"Sure as shit does!" Julie said, panting with excitement.

As Pam kept holding him open, he looked over his shoulder to see Julie kneeling right behind him, then felt her wedge her cock into his crack, working the tip right against his hole.

"Slide it in, fuck that ass!" Pam urged. Danny could now see that this was as exciting a fantasy for his aunt as it was for her lover, to see him get screwed in the butt by Julie.

Julie's strap-on cock was a good deal thicker than Pam's vibrating dildo and Danny had do some deep breathing to relax his muscles down there. It was twisted, it was weird, it was the sort of thing that if you asked him a few weeks ago he'd have sworn he'd never do. But now, he had to admit, the whole thing was really turning him on.

"How do you like it?" Julie hissed, grabbing his hair to turn his head so he was looking back at her. "How do you like getting your queer ass screwed by a real stud?"

In Julie's fantasy, Danny was the queer, the faggot, while she was the 'top' stud doing him the favor of letting him suck 'his' cock and take it up the ass. That way she could rationalize not having anything to do with his cock. To a strict, seemingly orthodox dyke like Julie, cock, as alluring as it sometimes could be, was strictly off limits.

"He loves it!" Pam said, massaging her nephew's buttocks as her dyke lover -- her 'stud' -- slammed it inside him.

Now his aunt brought herself right in front of Danny's face, spread her legs wide, and fed Danny her pussy while Julie kept fucking him, fucking her nephew.

"You do love it, Danny, don't you?" You love having a thick one buried in your butt, huh?" his aunt asked him. He remembered the look on her face when she confessed how much she'd get off seeing him fucked by a man or fucking a man. His mouth buried in her snatch, he could hardly answer her question. So she lifted his chin.

"Don't you?"

"Yeah, I love it," he acknowledged.

"Love what?" she asked, wanting to hear him say it.

"Getting my ass fucked."

"By?"

"By Joey."

"Yeah, by that hung stud," Pam said. "Hear that Joey, Danny loves that big dick of yours in his butt."

"Well, he should," Julie hissed.

"I want you to fuck me now, Danny," Pam panted. "I want you to fuck me while Joey keeps screwing your asshole."

Now Pam laid flat on the bed, flexing her legs, spreading them wide.

"Come down here and screw me, Danny," she urged as Julie pulled out of him and let him get between his aunt's legs. Then Julie, not missing a beat, got behind him and worked that dick of hers back up his ass.

"This is great!" Pam hissed, staring into her nephew's eyes as she felt his thickness fill her pussy. "You fucking me like this while you're getting fucked yourself."

She reached around to run her fingers along the rim of her nephew's dilated asshole, where it was being plugged up by Julie's hard rubber cock.

"Shit, this is so hot!" Pam said. "Fuck him, Joey, fuck him!"

"I am fucking him," Julie said from behind Danny. "I'm fucking the shit out his sorry queer ass!"

They kept on like this for a long while, getting into a nice, smooth, steady rhythm, Danny's cock inside Pam's cunt, Julie's inside his asshole.

"Let's try something else now," Pam said, ever eager to invent new variations, thrilled by the whole scene. Now she pushed her nephew off her, as Julie held on to his hips, keeping it buried in his ass.

Then Pam slapped some grease between her own buns, quickly lubing herself up, then got up on her elbows and knees, alongside Danny, aunt and nephew, on their knees, next to each other.

"Screw my ass now, stud," she said, looking back at Julie.

Julie now pulled out of Danny and got behind his aunt, quickly burying it inside her as she groaned.

"Oh shit! Do I ever love that!" Pam howled.

By now Danny knew that his aunt seemed to love just about any kind of sex, but there was nothing she seemed to love more than being fucked up the ass. Loving it as much as she did is one reason she no doubt had so strongly urged him to try it himself.

Meanwhile, Julie, the horny little dyke, was in heaven, going back and forth now, fucking Danny's ass, then his aunt's as, down on elbows and knees, the two of them stuck out their bottoms for her pleasure, for 'Joey's' pleasure.

"You two sluts love it up the ass, don't you?" Julie growled.

"Uh huh!" Pam enthused. "But now I want something else, I want one up each hole."

Again, they shifted positions. Pam had Danny get on his back, then straddled him, impaling herself on his rigid, awesomely big cock, looking back at Julie.

"Okay, stud," she said to Julie, reaching back to spread her buttocks. "I think you know what to do with that dick of yours.”

Julie got behind her now as Pam started breathing hard, looking into her nephew's eyes. When she winced and started to groan he knew Julie had driven her cock up his aunt's ass, the same cock that just been buried up his. And he knew it, too, because he could easily feel the hard shaft entering his aunt's rectum, separated from his in her cunt only by a thin sheath of muscle. He knew that sensation well from other experiences doing this. Except all those other times the cock on the other end was real, attached to another man, rather than rubber and attached by a strap to a dyke yearning to have a cock of her own.

His aunt's face was screwed up in an expression of delirious passion. And looking over her shoulder at Julie, Danny could see that the 'stud' was having a real blast, having reamed out both aunt and nephew's assholes with 'his' rigid rubber cock.

Now the sweat started pouring down Pam's forehead as she groaned and panted.

"This is too fucking much!" she hissed as her eyes rolled in their sockets and then she went stiff and silent for a moment before exploding in a shriek that stunned both her nephew and her lover. Pam had cum, had cum in a big, big way!

Afterwards Danny and Julie both pulled their cocks out of Pam's two holes as she collapsed on the bed to get back her wind and some of her strength. But Danny's dick was as stiff as ever and Julie looked like she was still raring to go, holding on to her rubber penis, stroking it like it was actually her own. She knew she was a young dyke, but right now she felt like a young stud, a young stud equally eager to sock it a hot older woman and her much younger husband. This was her fantasy. And the biggest part of it was that she had a cock and was using it, not on a woman this time -- she'd used rubber cocks and other sorts of toys and dildos on women more times than she could count -- but on a stud now. She blocked out the part of her which had always said that, as a dyke, she shouldn't have anything whatsoever to do with males, sexually speaking. No, now she was 'Joey,' not Julie. And as Joey she hankered to do it to a guy. That same part of her which made her a committed dyke, the homosexual in her, now had Julie redefining herself as a young male suddenly interested in boy-boy sex.

Pam was gazing at her lover carefully, trying to read her thoughts, the limits of her willingness. She knew that Julie was feisty and willful, and could be pretty dominant and aggressive when she wished, as she had just shown. But Pam also knew that, deep down, Julie yearned to please Pam, wanted to follow the older woman's direction, tend to her needs. Pam knew all that, and now was about to make use of that knowledge and see if she could sway her lover to explore sexual terrain never explored before.

To begin, she took hold of her nephew's massive cock again.

"Mmmmmmh, is this beautiful or what?" she said, turning to Julie. "Ain't it, Joey?"

Julie didn't say anything.

"Ain't it?" Pam repeated insistently

"I guess," Julie said, staring at it.

"Don't you feel like having some of it now too?" Pam asked seductively.

"I don't think so."

"Oh come on," Pam playfully chided. "I know you love this cock. I see how you stare at it, eat it up with your eyes."

"C'mon, Pam, you know I–“ she stammered, unable to go on.

"Know what?" Pam interrupted as Julie looked pained.

"You know," Julie squirmed, careful not to say it.

"You're supposed to be a stud today, a faggot," Pam said, reminding her, putting it into words.

"I know--"

"Well faggots suck cocks, right?"

Julie blushed, the situation excruciating for her. She was in a real bind and she knew it. She didn't want to protest that she was dyke and couldn't have anything to do with a cock, because that would blow the whole fantasy. But she was a dyke and taking a guy's cock in her mouth was a big, big step for her. A step that could change her view of herself forever. A step she really didn't feel she wanted nor was ready to take. Or did she? That possibility also snuck up on her, gnawed at her, challenged her.

"At least hold it in your hand," Pam said, adopting a different approach, taking Julie's hand and wrapping it around Danny's shaft. For a moment everyone stopped breathing. Would Julie tear her hand away and bolt out of the room in shock and confusion? But she didn't. Instead, she held on to it; she didn't pull her hand away. That was a first, big step, Pam knew.

Though she now held his cock in her hand, Julie made sure to avert Danny's gaze while he, of course, was staring right at her, thrilled to have her fist wrapped around the girth of his penis.

"Doesn't it feel good, all thick and hard?" Pam asked her lover.

"Uh-- yeah," Julie mumbled, getting used to it.

Now Pam lowered her face to it and started to lick it while Julie held it in her hand.

"Mmmmmmmmh, yum," Pam purred. "Come down here and try licking it too."

"I-- I-- don't know--" Julie stuttered, panting nervously.

"Come on, try it," Pam urged gently but firmly, pushing Julie's head down towards it.

Julie's lips were now an inch from the surface of Danny's cock but she was still frozen in place. He too was nearly frozen, wondering what Julie would do, at what point she might finally balk.

"Kiss it, try kissing it," Pam urged.

Julie hesitated a moment and then kissed it, just a little peck, quickly pulling her face back.

"Very good," Pam said, leading the way. "Now try licking it a little, lick it like this."

Pam dragged her tongue over the smooth, bulbous knob, then pulled away.

"Now you do it," Pam said, pushing Julie's face down on it again.

This time Julie did lick it, and once she started, she closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and just kept on licking, like she had resolved to finally succumb to Pam's urging, licking it all over.

"Oh yeah, that's it!" Pam said excitedly, looking up at her nephew, the two sharing a victorious smile. "Look at it, Julie, it's ten inches long and thick, as thick as your wrist, and you're licking every inch... you dick-loving faggot!"

Julie was really going at it now, sliding her wet, slippery tongue all over it.

"Now lick the balls," Pam said, and Julie obliged, dragging her tongue down along the bumpy skin of his scrotum.

"I think you're ready to have a little more, Joey, aren't you. So open your lips, open them wide--" Pam urged as Julie opened them.

"Now take it in your mouth--"

And Julie did. Danny looked down at her, Julie's lips wrapped around his penis, and caught her glancing up at him. She blushed deeply when she saw he was looking down at her mouth stuffed with his dick, her dyke mouth eating it!

Pam, naturally, was watching all this intently.

"Good, Joey, good. Now just suck it, keep on sucking it," she urged Julie as she really went at it now, sucking his cock with the skill she no doubt picked up sucking rubber ones strapped to sluts like Pam.

"Look at you, Julie, look at you sucking that big cock, you dyke!" Pam hissed in her ear, wickedly breaking the fantasy for a moment, wanting to rub it in. For eventually she wished her lover to be able to accept the pleasures of a man's cock as a woman, not as a woman pretending to be a man.

"C'mon, Pam, I'm not Julie, I'm Joey. And I'm not a dyke, I'm a faggot And faggots love to suck cock, we live for cock, right? You said so yourself," she pleaded, wanting to keep the fantasy going her way. Faggot, dyke, it didn't matter to Danny. The point was that this foxy and seemingly committed lesbian who had been giving him such a hardon had finally decided to check out a new cuisine.

"Okay 'Joey', you faggot, you queer, suck that dick then like you mean it," Pam cackled, pushing Julie's head down on it harshly now, almost making her gag, as she f***ed her to take it in her mouth and down her throat.

"Just look at you go, you fuckin' cocksucker!" Pam said, "You fuckin' cocksucking faggot!"

Julie was going nuts, hearing Pam talk to her like that while her mouth was stuffed with Danny's cock.

"And there's something else you faggots like to eat, isn't there," Pam continued. "Hey Danny? Turn around and spread 'em wide for Joey."

Danny smirked at Julie as he turned around and lewdly held himself open, showing off the asshole Julie had just screwed. Julie stared straight ahead at the damage she had done as Pam watched her lover's reaction closely.

"Look at it!" Pam said, wiping off the residue of lubricating jelly, "That's what you did to Danny with your cock, now how about you let me and Danny see what you can do with your tongue."

"Oh God, Pam! You made me suck his cock. Now you want me to lick his ass too?" she groaned in protest. Or was it protest? From the tone of her voice it wasn't clear whether Julie was being hesitant, was still resisting, or if she wanted Pam to urge her on, to f***e her. Pam guessed it was the latter.

"Yeah, I want you to eat his ass. You faggots are supposed to like eating out each others' assholes?" Pam said. "So go on, do it!"

Again, Julie hesitated. So Pam gently pushed her face into Danny's crack, Julie not resisting. Then Danny suddenly felt it, felt a wet tongue pressing against his sphincter, Julie's dyke tongue! He knew she'd had plenty of experience devouring his aunt's asshole, and probably countless other female ones. And it showed.

"That's it, eat it!" Pam howled. "Get it in there, fuck Danny's ass with your tongue, fuck it the way you fucked it with your big cock."

Danny and his aunt could hardly believe it. Julie, this trim little boyish dyke who had vowed she'd never make it with a guy, had just sucked Danny's cock and now was worming her tongue right up his asshole! Pam smiled to herself, figuring her young dyke lover would be remembering this day for a long, long time.

"Now let's have a look at your asshole, faggot," Pam said to Julie, pushing her away from her nephew and forcing her up on elbows and knees.

"Come on up here, Danny," Pam told her nephew.

"What are you going to do to me?" Julie asked anxiously, looking back at the two of them. She must've realized that there only was one left thing to do!

"You mean what is Danny going to do to you?" Pam said. "You know, Joey, he's going to do to you what guys do after they've gotten their dicks sucked and their butts eaten. Danny let you fuck his ass all you wanted, now I think you should let him fuck yours. After all, what's good for the goose is good for the gander, ain't it?" Pam said.

"Oh-- no--!" Julie gasped, staring at Danny's outrageously oversized cock, taking in its dimensions with her wide eyes. "I can't do that. I mean I sucked your cock, Danny, and licked your asshole and everything, and I admit I really came to like doing those things to you, I really did. But–“

"But what?" Pam said sharply.

"But fucking... that's different," Julie pleaded with Pam, knowing Pam probably had the final say here.

"C'mon, Joey, you're a horny stud with a hard cock. You've shown us how much you like to fuck a hot male ass with it. Now you need to get your male ass fucked too."

His aunt, Danny could see, was having the time of her life, living out so many of her depraved fantasies in this scene, really taking charge.

"Oh God--" Julie moaned. Oral sex, sucking and licking Danny, as difficult as it was to finally do all that, it was one thing. But to actually let herself get fucked, to let a man enter her body with his cock! Danny could see how a confirmed dyke like her could get into a cold sweat over something like that. And it wasn't the fact he was as big as he was either. Julie herself had boasted that one of the dildos she and his aunt used on each others' bottoms was almost as big as Danny's own cock. So Julie obviously had plenty experience having a big one stuffed up her rectum. No, the problem wasn't that it looked and felt like a cock, but that it was a cock, that it was attached to a man, not a strap. That was a whole new ball game for Julie.

Julie remained frozen as she pondered all this, and so Pam made the next move, lowering her face to Julie's trim little butt, pulling aside the dildo strap to expose her crack, and then licking her asshole.

"Danny?" she said to her nephew, after a minute. "Care to have a taste of this stud's butthole?"

Danny stared straight ahead at the dyke's trim, silky smooth buns, held open by his aunt, the cute, starry asshole slick and glossy from his aunt's saliva. He stared at that jewel-like cleft, and his mouth began to water. Of course, exposed like this, Julie's dildo strap had to be visible. But the balls below her buns were very convincing, they looked as real as her cock.

And that's where Pam wanted her nephew to begin now.

"Lick Joey's balls first, honey," Pam told him.

Julie looked back anxiously as Danny replaced his aunt's tongue with his own. She was panting audibly, nervous as hell to have a man behind her. Licking her rubber balls was fine, but now he actually had his tongue in her ass. She didn't back away from his tongue, though. She just closed her eyes tightly and concentrated on the sensations, on what she was actually allowing to be done to her. A man, a flesh-and-bl**d man was licking her ass, getting ready to fuck it!

Of course Danny would've loved to have licked Julie's pussy or chewed on those big, corky nipples of hers too. But she was a guy now, a faggot. He had already sucked her cock. So what was left now was the other male hot spot, her -- or should he say 'his' -- asshole.

"Okay, that's enough, honey," Pam said, tugging gently at her nephew after he took his sweet time feasting on Julie's bottom, "Let's get Joey ready for the main act now."

Pam squeezed a big dab of lubricating jelly right out of the tube and onto Julie's pretty, creased sphincter. Then another dab, and another, rubbing it all over, working some up inside her anal passage, forcing the jelly in deep with her fingers. True, Julie took it on a fairly regular basis back there from some good sized rubber cocks. But none quite matched Danny's. This was going to be Julie's first real cock, and Pam wanted to make sure she enjoyed it.

Julie was just hiding her face in a pillow as, up on her knees, she knew Danny was watching his aunt prepare her asshole for his cock. The thought made her feel dizzy!

Pam, seeing that Julie's face was turned away, quietly signaled to Danny that he should stick a finger up that lubed asshole of Julie's now. And that's just what he did, piercing that tight, slickened sphincter.

"Oh geez!" Julie said, snapping her head back, seeing it was Danny who had his finger up her ass.

"His finger's a lot thicker than mine, huh Julie?" Pam said as her nephew now fingered and lubed Julie's bottom. Julie looked right over her shoulder at him as he did this, a strange look too, as though she was utterly shocked that she was letting this be done to her but also stunned that, suddenly, she was wanting it. That look of hers was a mix of embarrassment and amazement, and also of an unexpected arousal by something she thought she had forever forsaken.

"How's my finger feel in your asshole, Joey?" Danny asked her, looking Julie in the eye, a hard, masculine, sexy gaze, one to which he knew very well she wasn't accustomed.

"Good, real good!" she whispered softly, almost shyly. The transformation in her was amazing. Earlier, when she had fed Danny her cock and slammed hers up his ass, she was brazen and f***eful, cocky, arrogant. But now she was tentative and a bit awkward, but excited, excited by the unknown, eager to submit. It was her lips which now parted on command. It was she who was on her knees, her bottom raised high, exposed and vulnerable.

"This is fun, huh, Danny?" Pam smirked, grabbing hold of his cock with her free hand, fisting it lustfully.

Julie was turning her neck, looking right back at Danny's cock, no doubt a little worried about how she'd handle it. A lot of straight women who initially were eager to get ass-fucked by him ultimately had to give up on Danny; they just finally had to admit they couldn't take it. So now Danny tried to imagine what a young dyke like Julie, one who hadn't had any experience getting fucked by a man, must be thinking now that she was on the verge of taking one like Danny's right up her ass.

Pam knew it would be easier to just unstrap the dildo harness and really free up access to Julie's ass, but that would mean taking the dick away from Joey and turning 'him' back to Julie. Then she'd be the dyke again who couldn't see herself making it with a man. For now she was still a curious faggot who was about to get 'his' butt fucked. And so the dildo stayed strapped in place.

Danny and his aunt looked at each other, understanding this, understanding the power of fantasy to unlock resistance. Pam could see how Julie was eyeing Danny's cock.

"Are you ready for this now, Joey? Are you ready to take ten thick inches up your young faggot butt?" Pam hissed.

"Ye-- ye-- yes!!!" Julie gasped.

"Good, because I think Danny is ready for you," she said.

Julie was biting her lip, looking back anxiously, wanting to be as ready as she could be. She was breathing real hard, nervous, excited.

"You're going to love this," Pam said soothingly to Julie. "I know I sure love taking Danny up my ass.”

Now Danny stepped behind Julie as his aunt positioned his cock against the vulnerable bullseye of her lover’s exposed sphincter, rubbing it around the aroused anal membranes.

"Ahhhhhhh...!" Julie groaned as she felt the initial contact.

And then, taking his time, Danny worked it inside her, past the tight band of her anal entrance, and up into her rectum. He made sure to do it very, very slowly. He didn't want Julie to suddenly panic and push him away from her now that she had finally succumbed.

"Go easy. Oh please go easy!" Julie begged, looking back at Danny with pleading eyes. So he went in nice and easy and steady. She closed her eyes and opened her lips, gasping, shaking her head, gritting her teeth.

"Oh shit!!!" she howled.

Pam looked down, her eyes fixed like lasers on the obscene sight of her nephew's penis relentlessly filling Julie's ass, her sphincter wrapped around his thickness like a rubber band stretched to its absolute limits.

"Look at her," Pam said to me. "She's loving it!"

And she was loving it, now bucking back against Danny, impaling herself on it. Then she dug her fingers under the dildo, reaching for her pussy.

"Uh uh," Pam admonished, noticing and pushing Julie's hand away from herself. "You're a fag, remember? Play with your cock if you want to play with something."

Wicked Pam could be merciless. Of course she would've loved to have told her darling dyke sweetheart to go ahead and play with her pussy, as she so obviously desired. But the minute she started it might suddenly dawn on her that she shouldn't be doing this. She could balk as the recognition of the utterly outrageous thing she was allowing to be done to her flooded her conscience.

Then Danny thought he'd do it to her in another position, he wanted to be able to look straight into Julie's eyes as he sodomized her. So he pulled out and had Julie to lay down on her back. Pam immediately did what she had done many times before, she wedged a pillow under Julie's bottom, raising it higher to get her in the right position for a face-to-face ass-fuck.

"Hold on to your ankles," Pam instructed her as she did this, exposing her ass at a perfect angle. Nephew and aunt both stared into that slick crevice, eyeing the gaping, dilated asshole.

"I'd say that butthole looks fucked!" Pam said looking at her nephew.

"I think it hasn't been fucked enough," he growled, kneeling before Julie and burying it up her ass again. Now they were face to face, the young dyke and her lover's nephew, staring into each other's eyes. There was still a look of amazement in Julie's gaze, of amazement that she would let herself be subjected to the f***eful power of a real cock!

"Do it, Danny!" she said, finally releasing all that pent up ambivalence. "Bury it inside me, fuck me, fuck me with your big hard cock! Bury those thick, ten inches up my asshole! Fuck my faggot ass, stud!"

"That's the way, baby!" Pam cheered, thrilled to see her lover surrender to these new pleasures. She was sure that, in time, Julie would let it all be done to her as a woman. There'd be no need for a male pseudonym or pretending to be a queer.

Now Pam went back to her dresser and pulled another strap-on cock from a drawer.

"We got plenty of these," she explained.

She strapped the dildo to herself and came up on the bed, kneeling by Julie's face.

"Suck this, faggot," she howled, forcing the cock in Julie's mouth. "Suck it while my husband over here reams out your tight bottom."

Julie was delirious now, swallowing Pam's cock, wrapping her arms around Danny, pushing up so she could get it as deep inside her as possible. Then Pam pulled away from her and got behind her nephew. For a few moments, she did nothing, she just watched. Then suddenly Danny could feel her squeezing some more lubricant into his crack.

"Here's another cock for you, honey," she hissed as she now drove hers up his butt.

"She's fucking you, ain't she?" Julie said, thrilled by this three-way coupling.

"She sure is," he told her.

He could see Julie's nipples stiffen under her T-shirt as he rammed it up her bottom and his aunt rammed it up his. This little dyke was seriously aroused, energetically fisting her rubber cock as though it were actually her own.

Danny was just about at his limit, and knew that at any moment he was going to unload deep inside Julie's bowels. Pam must've sensed it too.

"Pull it out! Pull it out!" she urged him.

He pulled out of Julie's bottom as Pam pulled out of his, rushing around to take his cock in her hand, signaling to Julie that she should join her down on her knees in front of him.

Julie looked on, mesmerized, as Pam stroked the cock that had just been buried deep in Julie's ass.

"Open your mouth," Pam told Julie, "Open it and close your eyes."

"What are you going to do? Julie asked.

"Just do it!" Pam ordered, and Julie obeyed.

And then with a few more strokes Pam got her nephew off. He knew a huge load had built up in his balls. And now out it came, splattering all over Julie's face, squirting into her wide open mouth.

"Oh God!" she gasped as she was showered by his spunk. That morning, if someone had told her that later in the day she'd be down on her knees, her face covered and her mouth filled with semen, with the bounty of a man's pleasure, she'd say no fucking way!

"Stand up and look at yourself," Pam said, leading Julie to the wall mirror a few feet away.

"Oh my God!" Julie gasped as she saw her sperm-drenched face, the cum dripping down her chin.

"That's the moment a faggot waits for, huh? Taking a nice big load after getting fucked by a hard, thick cock," Pam told her, drilling her with the words, the recognition.

Julie refused to unstrap her cock or take off her T-shirt until Danny finally left. She insisted on staying in character until he was gone. And he knew why. If Julie did remove her rubber cock and reveal her girlish tits in front of him, now that he had fucked her, she'd be reverting to the trim little dyke she was, and everything she had just done -- the taboo outrageousness of it -- would come rushing forth. He and his aunt both understood that she would need time to absorb and sort out this amazing new experience. If it went down well, then who knew. Some other time maybe it would be her cunt Danny would be filling with his cock. He hoped that day would soon come...... Continue»
Posted by kap007 8 months ago  |  Categories: Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 2305  |  
100%
  |  1

Nathan begins to question the teachings of his chu

Thursday Afternoon. A Suburban Subdivision

Nathan was panting and his heart was beating faster than he could ever remember. Shelby's breast was beautiful, perfect. White, soft, firm, with a dark, hard, puckered nipple surrounded by a small circle of slightly lighter flesh. He had dreamed of seeing it, touching it, kissing it, for nearly a year, ever since he first saw her at the church picnic. She wasn't his first girlfriend, if you used a loose interpretation of the word. He had gone out with Adrienne a few times, and had held her hand, but that was as far as that went. And Liz had kissed him on the lips that one time, after their third movie date, but then they broke up.

But Shelby was something different. Compared to the other girls at Harmony Christian Life Academy, she was a little more daring. Maybe because she came from the city and had actually gone to public school before coming to Harmony, but for whatever reason, she was the only girl that Nathan ever heard question the teachers—heck, she was the only student, boy or girl, who argued with the teachers. Nothing seriously blasphemous, and she never directly disputed the basic principles that they all were taught, but she would push and question the teachers, sometimes to the point of being sent to Pastor Stephens' office.

Of course, Nathan didn't know that when he first saw her at the church picnic. What he saw was a tall, beautiful brunette, wearing what seemed to be a modest sundress that somehow fit her a little more snugly than the clothing worn by any of the other senior girls at the picnic. No one could look at her and say that she was breaking any of their church's written or unwritten rules, but if you looked carefully, and Nathan did, you could tell that she was pushing up against the standards. Also, her eyes were piercing blue, and Nathan thought that they cut right through him. He felt every type of impure thought that teenage boys were capable of, even good Christian boys, and he knew that night he would be secretly touching himself in a way that Pastor Stephens would certainly disapprove of.

Now, months later, his mother and little b*****r were out, his father was at his accounting office, Shelby was in his room, her perfect breast was nestled in his palm, and Nathan didn't know what to do. He knew what he wanted to do. He wanted to kiss it. He desperately wanted to kiss it, to lick the hard brown nipple. He wanted to bury his face in Shelby's cleavage, immersing himself in her scent, while squeezing her breasts. But somehow he could not.

Nathan f***ed himself to tear away his gaze from the perfection of Shelby's left breast and look at her face, which was flushed, at her pink lips, of course bare of any lipstick or gloss, which was not permitted, and then at those ice blue eyes. She looked confused.

"Is there anything wrong?" she whispered, which considering their behavior seemed appropriate even though no one was in the house. Her voice was a few registers huskier than usual

"It's all wrong," Nathan said, not quite understanding the words that came out of his own mouth.

Shelby jerked away from him, as if struck, and her breast pulled away from his cupped hand. She quickly hid it back inside her bra and buttoned her shirt, standing as if to flee.

"Wait," Nathan said, asking more than demanding. "Please."

"What did you mean?" Shelby demanded, smoothing her clothing reflexively, returning to a more proper appearance.

"Mean?" Nathan asked. "Mean about what?"

"How is everything wrong?"

Nathan thought before speaking, because he knew that what he was about to say could change their relationship, for better or worse. He had always been a thoughtful boy, considerate and pious. He believed in Jesus as his personal savior, believed in what Pastor Stephens and his parents taught, believed that the Lord had blessed him and looked out for him. But recently he wondered why the Lord had placed Shelby, this luscious temptation, before him. Somehow he knew that this was a test, and it was a test that he was miserably failing in so many ways.

While he thought, he looked at Shelby, who was waiting, but beginning to look impatient at his silence. Why, Nathan thought, would God create this perfect creature, smart and beautiful, who loved Jesus, and then make him think thoughts about her that were impure and improper? And why would these thoughts make him aroused, and make him want to do things that only married people should do.

"I don't know," Nathan finally whispered. "Shelby, I just don't know."

She looked at him and smiled, causing a warmth to spread from Nathan's solar plexus through his whole body. If that was not something divine, then what was it? Nathan shook his pounding head.

Shelby reached out and took his hand. "I don't know either, I guess," she said.

Nathan thought about the past months, as their relationship developed. He remembered the shy, halting conversation that they had at the picnic, when he had poured Shelby a Diet Coke. How he felt that spark, that thing that was missing from his dates with Adrienne and Liz, and he thought that maybe she did too. Which scared him. He had just turned 18, and was beginning to think about college, and leaving town. His parents, of course, pushed for a Christian college, and Nathan was about 90% sure that they had made the right choice. He worried about the Godlessness of the other colleges he had investigated, with their d**g use, and drinking, their casual sex, and their liberal professors. He worried about being laughed at, marginalized, mocked for his beliefs.

But what if he had found the girl for him, right there in town? How would that change things? And as the year went on, it got worse.

When school started, they became friends, and Nathan was a bit scandalized by some of the things she said in class, while at the same time being intrigued. She even asked him out on their first date, and after that they were nearly inseparable. They talked for hours before ever touching. Holding hands had progressed to kissing. Kissing progressed to above the clothing rubbing, above the waist, and even that was on the fringes of acceptable behavior, but they had gone no further, until today.

And then there was that breast. In his hand. But they weren't married. In fact, they knew that they would be going to college in different states, hours away from each other, and they knew that time and distance tested relationships. Even though they had said they loved each other, and meant it, they were both smart enough to realize that things you say when you are in lust in high school don't always carry on to college. They had danced around the future, knowing that they did not understand God's will, and that they were in his hands. Like Shelby's breast was in Nathan's, and he didn't know what to do or how to act.

"It is wrong, right?" Nathan asked. He sort of believed that Shelby might not think it was wrong, considering that she had been the one to open her shirt, and didn't stop his hand from reaching in to first touch the smoothness of her bra, and then the warm softness of her breast. And he saw the look on her face, her eyes closed, head tilted back, as he touched her. And he heard the soft purring sound that she made. But it was exactly this, the pleasures of the flesh, that Nathan had been told to guard against for as long as he could remember.

Shelby looked at him. "I know that's what they say, but is it really wrong?"

"We can't. I can't, at least right now. But you need to know that it isn't you. You're so beautiful. There's a part of me that wants to throw you on this bed, rip off your clothing and worship your beauty, then make love to you."

Shelby started breathing harder as Nathan spoke, and Nathan felt her squeeze his hand harder. The mental picture of Shelby on his bed that Nathan created made his cock stiffen uncomfortably in his pants. With effort, he continued, "But that is not how I was brought up, not what I was taught."

Nathan saw Shelby's body relax, and she said. "This is making me crazy. We need to figure out what to do. Maybe we need to speak with someone, because I'm having trouble reconciling how I feel with the words that are bouncing around my brain. I need to understand."

"Not Pastor Stephens?" Nathan said.

"God, no," Shelby blasphemed. "Not him. I know what he will say, and even what Scripture he will quote."

Nathan nodded in agreement. She had been in town less than a year, but had heard Pastor Stephens enough times to know his views on premarital sex, or even premarital almost sex. "What about Pastor Cullum?" Nathan suggested.

"I don't really know him," Shelby said.

"I know he has only been here a few months," Nathan said, "but he was over for dinner at our house a few weeks ago, and he seems like a good guy."

Shelby thought about it. "He is young, and not married," she noted.

"True," Nathan replied.

"O.K.," Shelby replied. "Let's see if he can explain this to us."

Nathan realized for the first time that Shelby intended to essentially ask Pastor Cullum for permission for them to fool around. Or that she would challenge him to explain why in a way that made sense to them. The thought horrified him, initially, but then he wondered if there was a chance that they might get his approval. Even the small chance of this happening made it worth the discomfort. He thought again of Shelby's perfect breast and knew that he was powerless to resist her.

"Fine," Nathan responded. "Let's go to his office after school tomorrow."

"You won't chicken out?" Shelby teased.

"No. I promise."

Shelby took Nathan's hand and placed it on her breast, above the shirt. "Swear?"

Nathan felt the softness and knew that he wanted to do whatever was possible to be able to see it again. But he wasn't sure he could. "Swear," he whispered.

Shelby leaned forward and briefly kissed him, and before he could react, she was heading out the door, saying, "Goodbye, see you in school tomorrow."

He waited until he heard the door slam and Shelby's car engine start before stripping off his clothing and running into the shower. He knew he shouldn't, but he couldn't help it. As the hot water poured over him, and he jerked off, he tried to understand how the Lord could give man the ability to feel such pleasure, but then deny it to him. Being the good Christian boy that he was, he never, ever had surfed the Internet for porn, had never read a Playboy magazine. His fantasies about women were, previously, remarkably chaste, but now, he had seen an actual woman's breast, and it was beautiful. Imagining the rest of Shelby's body, naked and with him in the shower, Nathan came explosively, and felt guilty about how good it felt. He prayed for forgiveness and guidance as he cleaned the shower to make sure that his mother was unaware of his weakness.

After Nathan dried off and put on clothing, he read his well worn copy of the Bible, looking for something, but finding nothing new to help him.

At dinner, after they thanked the Lord for his bounty, Nathan's father James asked him about school, and they had a discussion about his AP History class. They discussed Tommy's day at school and then talked a bit about baseball, a passion which James had passed on to his sons. Which was the cue for Nathan's mother Marcia to begin clearing the dishes. Nathan and Tommy jumped up to help, as expected, and James brought in the rest of the food.

While they were scr****g the dishes into the sink, Marcia turned to Nathan and asked, "Was Shelby here yesterday when Tommy and I were at the park?"

Nathan knew better than to lie because his mother would not have asked the question if she didn't already know the answer. "Yes, Mom, she was." He saw his mother's eyes flash to meet his father's.

"I assume you were behaving," Marcia said.

Nathan was glad that he did not visibly blush, because he felt the warmth of embarrassment flood his face. "Of course, Mom," Nathan lied.

His father jumped in, "Son, we know how things are," he began, looking again at his wife before continuing, "but you must respect your chastity, and Shelby's."

Nathan nodded silently as his father continued, "I don't think it is wise for you to be alone together unchaperoned."

"Dad, we are both 18—" Nathan began.

"All the more reason for you to be careful. You're adults and responsible for your actions." He flashed another look at Marcia, who nodded. "Not to mention, all of our reputations are at stake."

Nathan knew that they were both right and wrong, but he also knew that he had no easy way out, except to agree. "O.K., Dad, it won't happen again," he said.

"Good," James responded. "I think that you will find that to be the smartest and safest course."

Putting down his dish towel, Nathan left the kitchen to go to his room. As he walked, he wondered how much of his parents' concern was really directed toward his well-being, and how much was concern about the neighbors' gossip. Clearly, someone saw Shelby's car in the driveway, or saw her leave the house, and blabbed about it to his mother, he thought. Nathan appreciated the security that his church community had provided him and his f****y over the years, but as he moved through his teens he began to understand the negative flip side to constantly being watched and judged.

He opened his textbook and immersed himself in his homework, which distracted him at least until it was finished. Nathan then went online for a while, and then left his room to join his father in the living room to watch some baseball. Nathan was relieved that their conversation was limited to the game, and when it was over Nathan went back to his room and prepared for bed.

Lying in bed, Nathan's mind was racing. He knew that meeting with Pastor Cullum was likely to be a waste of time, but he knew that Shelby wanted to do it, and he had found it impossible to say no to her from the time she had asked if he would pour her a Diet Coke at the picnic last summer. Not that she had ever asked him to do anything he didn't want to, although he wasn't sure what he would do if she did. And he had lied to his parents, and also knew that it would be risky for her to come over again when the house was empty. His phone vibrated, and he reached over and saw that it was a text from Shelby. His heart raced just seeing her name on the screen.

"We are going to have that meeting tomorrow, right?" she asked.

Nathan typed back, "Yes. Although I'm not sure what good it will do."

"Maybe," she responded. "But worth a try."

"I guess," Nathan texted.

"No chickening out?" Shelby challenged.

"No. I'll be there," he responded.

There was a pause, and Nathan considered what the meeting would be like. He assumed that their conversation was over, when the phone vibrated again. It was Shelby.

"Some incentive," she wrote, and there was an attachment. He downloaded the picture, and when it opened, it was that breast again. Its delicious curves. The dark, hard nipple. Nathan's heart leapt in his chest.

There was another text. "Erase that immediately."

Nathan erased the picture from the phone, but the image was seared into his brain. It took him a long time before he finally was able to sl**p.

Friday Morning, Harmony Christian Life Academy

Public displays of affection were forbidden on the campus, so Nathan received his usual smile from Shelby when they passed in the hall on the way to their homerooms. Today, however, Nathan thought that he noticed a look in her eyes, a look that he sometimes saw when Shelby was in the middle of disputing something a teacher said. It was a look that often led to trouble. Nathan felt himself shiver, but whether it was with fear or anticipation, or some combination of both, he could not decipher.

During lunch, Nathan and Shelby sat with their friends and chattered about the usual things, but when they were clearing their trays and were, briefly, alone, Shelby said, "Nathan, before we speak with Pastor Cullum, we should talk. Meet me in front of the school after the final bell."

This was a new concern for Nathan. Shelby's unpredictability in his regimented world was one of the most powerful reasons that he was attracted to her. That, and her eyes, her wit and, increasingly importantly, that breast. He had absolutely no clue what her real motive was, and he felt like a leaf thrown into a rushing brook, hurtling along who knows where at the whim of a power much stronger than him. He had often thought that way about the power of the Lord over his life, and he hoped that there was some purpose to this all.

He tried to figure out the possibilities. There was, of course, a slim chance that Pastor Cullum would give them some sort of permission to move further in their relationship, a result that Nathan would, of course, enjoy. He could do the opposite, and forbid them from seeing each other, and tell their parents, which probably was improper, since they both were, technically, adults, but would be consistent with the way their church operated. Or there was some sort of middle result, or results, but what they might be, he could not figure out. He decided to trust Shelby, and prayed, while he walked to class, that things would go smoothly. He assumed that praying to see Shelby naked was not appropriate. Although he had not specifically tried that yet, he did not expect that it would pass muster either with the church or the Lord.

Somehow, the clocks in school seemed to move twice as slowly as usual, but eventually the final bell rang. Nathan ran to his locker, swapped out what he was carrying for what he needed for the weekend and went, as quickly as possible to the front of the school. Shelby was sitting on the low brick wall, her long, jean clad legs swinging slowly as she waited for him. She smiled as she saw Nathan approach and slid off the wall so that she was standing when he approached her. It was clear that they wanted to at least touch, but knew they could not.

"Walk with me," she said, and he fell in beside her as they walked down the stone path away from the school door, past the imposing metal cross on the lawn, and toward the road.

Nathan was silent. This was Shelby's walk, and he figured she would get to her point when she was ready. They were at the edge of the campus, heading toward the town, when Shelby led him to a rock outcropping and sat down. They could still be seen from the street, so they still needed to show propriety because anyone driving by could, and some probably would, tell their parents, or Pastor Stephens, if they deviated from the church's rules.

Nathan looked into Shelby's eyes and wanted to kiss her, but knew he could not. Finally, she said, "You must want to know what is going on."

Nathan nodded. "You are being pretty mysterious, you know," he replied, smiling.

Shelby smiled back, and Nathan felt happy. "Before we go to see Cullum, I wanted you to know a few things about me. Things I probably should have told you before."

Nathan's brow furrowed with concern, and Shelby continued, "Nothing bad, I think, but you should know this stuff. It's about why I'm here."

"O.K.," Nathan said, "If you want to. You know you can tell me anything."

Shelby smiled again, and Nathan felt that brightness again in his chest, a feeling that he had to attribute to something holy.

"So, you know that I grew up in the city." Nathan nodded. He realized he was just supposed to listen. "My parents were good Christians. Are good Christians," she corrected, "and they tried hard to instill in me all of the things they believed. And I did, I mean, I do, mostly, believe."
Shelby paused, as if trying to figure out exactly what to say next. "But I was in public school, with lots of nonbelievers. Some of my teachers were Jewish, some were atheists. Few of them were Christians, and of those that were, few were truly believers. And my schoolmates were the same. I was, when I was little, teased for being what I was. So, I decided to hide it, pretend not to care."

She paused again before continuing. "And when you pretend as long as I did, and when you are exposed to doubts and doubters, anyone with half a brain is going to question, and I did. My parents tried, but peer pressure is powerful. They worked during the day, and I wasn't supervised. I started to drink, use some d**gs—nothing serious, just some pot—"

Nathan's eyes widened, "Really?"

"Yeah. Everyone was doing it. Which is no excuse, but yeah. So, anyway, I discovered boys. And I realized I liked them. I began to do things—"

"What—" Nathan interjected, but Shelby put her finger to his lips to quiet him, and he stopped.

"It really isn't any of your business," she said sternly, but then her expression softened. "But more than we have done. Not much more, but more. And I thought that I was ready to, you know, go all the way. Everything felt so good, and my boyfriend was encouraging me, and I didn't understand why not. So, one day after school, we were at my apartment, and we were naked and in my room, and we were a little high, and things were moving toward, you know, when my mother burst into the room. She had a headache and left work early, and she walked in on us."

"Oh God," Nathan blasphemed, losing his control, as he understood Shelby's embarrassment, but also being more than a little aroused by the thought of Shelby's nakedness.

She chuckled. "It is funny now, the look on her face, seeing me naked, seeing David naked with a condom on, and seeing the joints we had smoked, but at the time, I was horrified." She shook her head. "As you can imagine, there was a great deal of praying after that, and talks, with my parents and with our minister. And I realized that I was headed down a dangerous track. But I also realized that what we had done felt good, and I wondered why the church was so adamant that I shouldn't do it, and even more."

Nathan's cock was hard, and it embarrassed him. He shifted his weight to try to cover his state, and Shelby saw it and smiled at him, which didn't help the situation. She looked at her phone and turned to Nathan, saying, "Time for our meeting."

Just thinking about having to discuss sex with Pastor Cullum deflated Nathan almost immediately and he stood up and walked with Shelby toward the church offices, in a white building separate from, but attached to the school. As they walked, Nathan wondered whether this was where all the good will he had built up over the years at the church and school over the years would be gone, and that he would be considered dangerous, the way people talked about Shelby behind her back. Who, he was still surprised to know, had used d**gs and been naked with a boy. And who had actually been taught by Jews and atheists. But he looked at her as he walked next to her and he couldn't imagine being anywhere else.

Nathan had been coming to that building his whole life, and could smell its mustiness in his mind even before he and Shelby opened the door and entered the waiting area.

"Nice to see you again, Nathan, Shelby," said the white haired woman sitting behind the desk. Nathan remembered when Mrs. Proctor had blonde hair, before her husband, Deacon Proctor, had passed away, and had a typewriter, rather than a computer on her desk. The pace of change at Harmony was slow, but it did happen. Nathan wasn't sure whether it was going to change fast enough for Shelby, but as always, he was impressed and aroused by her willingness to push against the limits that had been set for them.

"Nice to see you, too, Mrs. Proctor," Nathan replied, smiling, and Shelby made some sort of agreeable noise that passed for a response. "We have an appointment with Pastor Cullum," Nathan stated, trying to sound as if he stopped by every day with his girlfriend for a chat with a clergyman.

"Yes, I see that on the calendar," Mrs. Proctor responded. "I'm always happy to see our best young people meeting with the pastors. Everything is alright?" she asked, displaying the concern that came from having watched Nathan grow up. And, Nathan thought, maybe she assumed that Shelby, a known "troublemaker" had somehow caused him problems.

"Everything is fine, Mrs. Proctor," Nathan replied a little unsteadily, "we just have some things to discuss with him." The church secretary smiled and Nathan felt that she had some inkling of what was going on.

"Go on in, k**s," she said, "he's expecting you."

They walked down the hall past other rooms and offices until they came to Pastor Cullum's, a relatively small room next to the much larger and more fearsome office that Pastor Stephens used. Nathan had gone years between visits to that place, but he knew that Shelby had been summoned there at least 5 times in the short time that she had lived in town.

Shelby knocked on the door, and they heard Pastor Cullum say, "Come in." She pushed open the door, and they could see his worn desk covered with papers, and two mismatched wood guest chairs. Nathan had never been to this office, which was, he believed, a storage closet before Pastor Cullum had joined their church. He was not surprised to see a large metal cross on the wall, but he was surprised to see a red electric guitar and amp, an acoustic guitar and a poster on the wall for a band that while not expressly forbidden to church members was certainly not a Christian band.

"Do you like them?" Pastor Cullum asked.

Nathan wondered if it was a trick, but figured that was unlikely. But he decided to hedge his bets with the new minister. "I've heard them, they're pretty good," he said.

"I'm a big fan," Pastor Cullum said, motioning to them to sit down, and they followed.

"So, what did I do to get a couple of our school's leading seniors to visit me on this beautiful day?" he asked, smiling. He was pretty young for a preacher, Nathan thought, and seemed friendly.

Nathan looked at Shelby, and he saw that look in her blue eyes, and realized that things were about to get interesting.

Shelby looked at him, then turned to face Pastor Cullum. "Um, Pastor Cullum," she began unsteadily. Nathan was surprised that she seemed to be flustered a little. "Um," she continued, "Nathan and I have been dating for a while now-"

"About 9 months," Nathan interjected. Hearing that number, Pastor Cullum's head whipped to face him, then to Shelby's trim midsection.

Shelby noticed his look, and said, "No, no, no, it isn't that, no." The minister's face relaxed. "But," Shelby continued, "I guess you are on sort of the right track." Pastor Cullum leaned forward, his chin on the top of a pyramid formed by his pale hands, listening. "What I want to ask you, is, I guess, what is wrong with sex?"

Nathan almost fell off his chair at the directness of the question. The young minister tried to maintain his composure. He had, in his relatively short career, dealt with questions about love and sex, but never from someone so young, and so directly. Not to mention so attractive.

Pastor Cullum took a deep breath, leaned back in his chair and started, "Nothing is wrong with sex, Shelby. I'm not going to quote Scripture to you—I know you have been hearing it forever and are smart young adults, so I'm going to speak to you that way. The truth is just that there is a time and a place for everything, and we believe that the time and place for sex is in a loving marriage."

Shelby thought for a few seconds. "So, Pastor Cullum," she ventured a bit unsteadily, "if the marriage isn't loving, then they shouldn't have sex?"

The young minister smiled. As he expected, based on her reputation, this one wasn't going to swallow the party line so easily. "Of course, that would be an issue for the couple to work out themselves," he replied.

Nathan saw that Shelby's face flashed a look of disapproval at that response, or what Nathan realized was a non-response. He waited for her to speak.

"But what if a couple is in love, really in love, but aren't married for some reason?"

"Then we believe it isn't appropriate. We believe that Scripture requires that a couple be married and show each other the appropriate respect for their bodies, and that sex outside of marriage does not show that sort of respect."

Shelby weighed that comment before responding, "But sex, which was created by God, feels good, doesn't it?"

Nathan was again shocked that Shelby was willing to be so frank with a member of the clergy. It excited him, and scared him at the same time.

Pastor Cullum replied, "Yes, it may feel good, but that is no excuse. Just because something feels good, doesn't mean that we should do it without thinking of the consequences."

Nathan noticed Shelby smile. He expected her to simply ask "why not?" but instead, she said, "I realize that maybe this was a mistake," she said, but not apologetically. She continued, "I mean, how can you give us advice about sex when you haven't had sex? You haven't, right?"

Nathan's mouth opened in shock. His girlfriend just asked Pastor Cullum if he had ever had sex. Then, he looked at the minister, and saw that his face was turning red. Nathan waited for the expected denial, but instead, Pastor Cullum played with a pen that was on his desk.

"That is really none of your business, Shelby," he finally responded in a voice that was no longer friendly.

"So you have? And you aren't married, right?" Shelby shot back, with a look of triumph on her beautiful face.

"I think this meeting is over," he finally whispered. "I will be discussing this with Pastor Stephens. You will not discuss this with anyone, understand?" he said, increasingly sternly, but his attempt to intimidate Nathan and Shelby seemed f***ed.

Shelby stood and looked at the minister, smiling, "Thank you Pastor Cullum for helping to clear things up for me." She looked at Nathan, "C'mon Nathan, let's leave Pastor Cullum alone."

Nathan stood, looked at Pastor Cullum and realized he had nothing that he could say. He turned and followed Shelby out into the hallway.

Shelby was bouncing with delight, while Nathan was horrified. They hurried down the hall, out the door, waving goodbye to Mrs. Proctor and out into the sunshine.

"Let's go," Shelby said with glee and started running toward the school parking lot. Although he could have easily caught her, Nathan was satisfied to run behind her, and watch her long legs and cute butt. When they got to the lot, Shelby panted, "Get in my car." Nathan opened the passenger door and climbed in.

"Where are we going?" Nathan asked.

"Did you understand what Pastor Cullum just basically admitted?" she asked, her eyes flashing with excitement. Nathan couldn't help but notice that Shelby's nipples were poking through her shirt, and he felt himself getting hard.

"I'm not an idiot," Nathan responded, shifting in the seat to accommodate his growing erection.

"Then what?" Shelby pressed, as she drove.

Nathan shook his head. "I'm pretty sure that you got him to admit that he has had premarital sex."

Shelby laughed. "Fucking right."

Nathan's head spun to his left. He had never heard a woman in their community curse before, and again realized how far in above his head he was with Shelby. And yet, he was in what he certainly believed was love. And there was that breast, etched into his memory.

"Do you understand what that means?" Shelby asked, as the car pulled into the parking lot of the town park.

"I think so, but what are you getting at?" Nathan asked with some annoyance in his voice.

They got out of the car and Shelby started walking into the park, past the playground filled at that hour with little k**s and their mothers, who sat on benches chatting. Nathan recognized some of the mothers from church, and they waved at him as he and Shelby walked further into the park. Finally, when they were away from the mothers, Shelby said, "Pastor Cullum has had sex, and not only isn't he dead, but he is a minister. A minister who does one thing and says another—"

Nathan interrupted, "we don't know the story. Maybe he was like you—"

Shelby's head snapped to face Nathan, and she did not look happy. Nathan continued—"I mean, maybe, he wasn't a Christian his whole life. Maybe he had sex when he was younger, and saw the error of his ways—"

Shelby stopped walking and grabbed Nathan's hand. "The error of his ways?" she mimicked. "Do you hear yourself spouting the doctrine that you've been fed your whole life?" She pressed his hand to her chest. "Does this feel like an error to you?" Leaning forward, she kissed Nathan on the lips, then pulled back. "Does that?"

Nathan's head was spinning. He realized that Shelby was right—he was simply parroting what he grew up hearing. He wanted to kiss her again, and do more, but was stuck between the two worlds, the world he knew and was comfortable in, and the world that was exciting and dangerous. Both felt good, and Nathan was aware that he was reaching a point where he had to decide which world he wanted to live in.

He sat down on the grass and looked around. Shelby had led them to a fairly secluded area of the park. The odds on anyone seeing them there were slim, and he wondered whether it was just luck, or whether Shelby had scouted the location. Nathan understood what Shelby was doing. She had exposed one of their church's ministers as a likely hypocrite. But that did not necessarily mean that what he said wasn't true. Maybe sex was something that was really supposed to be for married people. But why, then, did he want it so badly?

Turning to Shelby, Nathan asked, "Why?"

"Why what?" she replied.

"Why are you doing all of this?"

"To show you, and to confirm to me, that all of this bull that they have been selling us about sex it just that."

Nathan paused, recognizing that he was about to risk everything with Shelby. "Shelby, you are beautiful, smart, amazing. I'm sure that if you wanted to have sex, you could find someone to oblige you without all of my hesitation."

"Nathan, you're an idiot," Shelby responded, but without anger. Nathan waited for her to storm off, and he started to figure out how he was going to get back to his car. But she didn't leave. She took his hand and said, "I'm doing this because if I'm going to have sex, I want to have it with you."

That warm feeling began to spread from Nathan's chest again, this time making it quickly to his groin. Shelby continued. "One thing I do agree with Pastor Cullum about, and that is that sex should be between people who love each other, and I love you. I was close once, like I told you, but that wasn't love, that was just lust and d**gs and what I thought I wanted. You've been the best friend I've ever had. You are nice, smart, funny, loyal and frankly, I appreciate your morals and the fact that you are struggling about this. And I trust you and respect you, and I know you respect me. I suspect that you are right, that most guys would simply take me up on my offer without a second thought. But you are different. So, if I'm going to lose my 'precious virginity' to anyone, I don't want it to be some random guy. I want it to be you." She leaned over and kissed Nathan, and they kissed passionately for a few minutes, and their hands strayed, but still above the clothing and above the waist.

Nathan pulled away. "Wow," he said, smiling. "You know I feel the same way that you do, but, I don't know, maybe it's because I've only known this church and its ways my whole life, I still don't know. I understand what happened today, I really do, and your willingness to speak to him that way was one of the hottest things that I have ever seen, other than that cell phone picture that you sent me—"

"Which you erased—"

"Which I erased," he said, reaching into his pocket and tossing Shelby his phone. Without turning it on, she tossed it back.

"I said, I trusted you," she said, softly.

Nathan stood up and offered his hand to Shelby. She took his hand and stood up. Hand in hand, they started to walk back to the parking lot. "I need to think," he said.

"I know," Shelby responded. "But I'm ready, and I'll wait for you to let me know if and when you are ready." They kissed quickly, and before they got in sight of the playground, they disengaged their hands and walked to Shelby's car. When they got into the car, they held hands and listened to the radio, alone with their thoughts until they got back to school.

Nathan got out of the car and said goodbye before getting into his own car and driving home. He pulled into the driveway and noticed that his father's car was there, earlier than usual. He turned off the engine, walked to the front of the house and walked in.

His parents were waiting for him, and they looked furious.

"Nathan, what has that girl gotten you into?" Marcia asked.

"What do you mean, mother?" Nathan responded.

"Don't play dumb with us," James replied. "We spoke with Pastor Cullum this afternoon. And we know that you went to the park with that girl to do who knows what"

Nathan was furious. He thought that what they discussed with Pastor Cullum was private. Not to mention the nosy mothers in the park. And, if anything, Nathan thought, it was Pastor Cullum who had something to be embarrassed about, not him. "What did he tell you?"

"That you came in with that girl and asked about sex."

"That's true. Aren't we supposed to discuss questions of morality with our ministers?"

Nathan's parents looked at each other. His father responded, "Of course, but he told us that girl was rude and wanton."

Before Nathan could defend his girlfriend, his mother interjected, "He said that she was asking for permission to have sex, presumably with you."

Nathan shook his head in protest. "That is just not true. Shelby, and that is her name, you know, had questions about why the church is so hung up on sex, and wanted to understand why. She never asked for permission or anything like that. Did he tell you anything else about the conversation?"

"Don't you think that is enough?" James replied.

Nathan knew that it was going to be their word against Pastor Cullum's, but he was angry that the minister had betrayed what Nathan thought was a confidential conversation. "Did he tell you that Shelby asked him whether he had ever had sex?"

Shelby's mother looked horrified, "That girl asked a minister that question? You cannot see her anymore."

Nathan ignored the prohibition for the time being and said, "And did Cullum tell you that he didn't deny it?"

"So what?" James responded. "He doesn't have to answer questions like that from k**s like you and that girl."

"Her name is Shelby, we are not k**s, and you can't stop me from seeing her." As Nathan stormed away, and headed toward his room, he could hear his father yelling, "As long as you live under my roof........"

Nathan slammed the door, causing some of the books and trophies in his room to shake, and threw himself on the bed. What the heck was going on, he thought to himself. Before yesterday, he was a respected member of the senior class and of the church. He had a beautiful girlfriend, and although they were making out, they were pretty much behaving within the rules. Then, yesterday, there was the breast. And the picture of the breast. And today, his girlfriend asked direct questions about sex to a minister and basically got him to admit that he had premarital sex. And his girlfriend offered herself to him, and he hesitated. Then his parents yelled at him, took Cullum's side against him and Shelby and don't want him to see her anymore.
He didn't know which way to turn. He couldn't talk to his parents. The church was clearly not going to help. He couldn't call any of his friends, because they would be scandalized. He had only one person to turn to, so he turned on his phone and called Shelby.

"Hey," she said, and Nathan felt his heart beat faster just hearing her voice. "Are you getting it bad?"

"Yeah," Nathan responded. "I can't believe that Cullum called them. And that they are taking his side against us."

"Why are you surprised? You always tell me how you feel like everyone in the church is constantly watching and trying to control you."

"I know, but I thought that, as actual adult members of the congregation, a minister isn't supposed to disclose—"

"We—I—embarrassed him, and he needed to put the blame on us—mostly me, because I'm the new girl, the bad girl, corrupting one of the good boys. And they don't see us as adults, even though we technically are."

Nathan was quiet for a second. "You know I don't think that you are corrupting me," he said.

"I know."

"They don't want me to see you anymore," Nathan said.

"I figured as much."

"I'm not going to let that happen."

"Good, I couldn't take that. But don't do anything with your parents that you can't fix."

Nathan realized that Shelby's advice was prudent, but he refused to not see her. Then he realized that he had been thinking only of himself. "What did your parents say?"

"They are angry, too. Mostly, they are concerned that we are still new here, and don't want to be looked on as bad people or bad parents. And they are worried that I'm going down the same dangerous road as I did in the city."

"And?" Nathan asked.

"I told them everything, about my concerns, your concerns and why we went to see Cullum. And that I was still a virgin, and that you were more than a gentleman. I think that satisfied them. They asked me to apologize to Cullum, and I might, just to calm things down, but they aren't going to try to keep us apart. In fact, they said that one of the reasons that they moved here was so that I would meet more boys like you."

Nathan felt his face warm. "I'm no saint," he said, "and if they could see what I thought---"

"Don't go there," Shelby laughed. "Let them think that you are the perfect Christian boy. And, you still are," she chuckled.

"Not if you have any say in the matter, you evil, wanton woman," Nathan joked.

"You have no idea," Shelby responded, laughing. There was a long pause as they both sorted through some mental imagery.

"Look, Nathan, we can get through this."

"I know."

"I love you."

"I love you, too.

There was a pause before Shelby spoke again. "I think it might be smart for us not to see each other tomorrow. But I will see you at church on Sunday."

Nathan realized that it would probably be a good idea. He had a ton of chores to do on Saturday, anyway, and some homework, and it would give him a chance to maybe speak with his parents, once they had calmed down. "Agreed," he said. "See you at church."

Shelby disconnected the call, and Nathan lay on his bed, thinking.

B
Sunday Morning, Nathan's house

Nathan woke and heard his parents moving around downstairs. The smell of the traditional Sunday bacon tickled his nose. It did nothing to alleviate the pit in his stomach. For the first time in as long as he could remember, he dreaded going to church. When he was a k**, of course, he didn't like having to sit still and wear nice clothing, but afterwards, he got to run around with his friends and eat cookies. As he got older, he enjoyed the ritual, the readings, and the sermons, which reinf***ed his beliefs. And even into his teenage years, when some doubts crept into his mind, he was comforted by the familiarity of everything—the services, the sermons and the members of his community.

And, of course, for the past few months, he knew that he would see Shelby, dressed up and looking beautiful. His Shelby. Who loved him.

But today, he knew that there would be tension. He knew that the gossips in the group would have already passed the word around about the meeting with Pastor Cullum. And that no one would have heard any of their side. He knew that there would be whispering, and continued denigration of Shelby. And he knew that his parents would be watching him like hawks to prevent him from spending any time with her. Even if it would be impossible for them to keep them apart, because of school and the fact that they were not home during the weekdays, they could certainly make things difficult.

But he had no choice. Nathan got out of bed, went to the bathroom, brushed his teeth and ran a brush through his short, sandy hair, and went down to breakfast.

Although his parents tried to pretend it was a Sunday like every other Sunday of his life, everybody, other than Tommy, realized that it was different, and they soon ate in silence. Nathan cleared his plate, rinsed it in the sink and put it, and his coffee cup, into the dishwasher, and silently went to his room to shave and change for church.

The ride over was quiet, punctuated by Tommy's c***dish babble, and his mother's attempt to engage the young boy in what he would be hearing at the service. Nathan leaned his head back against the headrest and closed his eyes, visualizing first Shelby's face, and then her breast. But he realized that was dangerous, and he tried to focus on Scripture, to take his mind off of Shelby, but it didn't work.

His father pulled into the crowded parking lot, and they got out of the car, greeting their friends, as usual. Nathan's head swiveled around, looking for Shelby, and his heart leapt when he though he saw her near the church door, only to realize that it was Marcy Johnston, a junior who looked a little like Shelby from a distance. They approached the church entrance, when Nathan felt compelled to turn his head, looking back to the lot, and he saw Shelby getting out of her parents' car, looking beautiful in a patterned dress that was more appropriate for church than her usual outfits.

He knew that his parents would freak out if he waited to see Shelby, so rather than cause a scene, he followed them into the church. Nathan was not sure if he was imagining it, but he was pretty sure that people were subtly pointing toward him and speaking while using their programs to block their mouths. He began to feel pressure behind his eyes, anger welling up inside him about the pettiness and nosiness of his fellow churchgoers. Nathan wondered what Jesus would tell them about minding their own business and not judging their neighbors. He wondered how many of the whisperers could pass the John 8:7 test, since he figured none of them was without sin. And his sin, and Shelby's, to the extent they even had sinned, was trivial.

Nathan took a seat with his f****y, and not, as had become his custom, with Shelby and some of their schoolmates, and glanced at the program. His eyes went immediately to the text for the sermon: "Marriage should be honored by all, and the marriage bed kept pure, for God will judge the adulterer and all the sexually immoral" (Hebrews 13:4).

Seriously? Nathan thought to himself. This could not be a coincidence. Pastor Stephens pulled out his old standard anti-sex sermon to shame him and Shelby in front of the entire community. Nathan turned and saw that Shelby's f****y was sitting toward the rear of the church. He saw her reading the program, then look up, her face turning red. She caught his eyes and they quickly looked at each other before Nathan turned around.

Pastor Stephens was sitting in his big chair, on the stage, with Pastor Cullum and Mr. Stanton, the deacon. Nathan thought that Pastor Cullum's eyes narrowed when he looked at him, and he hoped that it was his imagination.

The choir began to sing, and the service began. It was a blur to Nathan, who went through the rote motions, but paid no attention to any of it until Pastor Stephens stood to deliver the sermon. He wondered how bad it would be, and whether the old minister would actually single Shelby and him out for shaming.

Pastor Stephens stood before the lectern and waited for silence. Everyone in the congregation who had heard about Nathan and Shelby's meeting with Pastor Cullum, and that was likely almost everyone, understood the meaning of the text chosen, and waited to see what would happen. When the crowd was silent, and he had waited long enough to create dramatic tension, the tall, slim, white haired minister began to speak in his booming baritone, with its hint of his birth in the deep South.

"We all know, or at least we all should know," he began, looking first at Nathan, then at Shelby, "that the Lord commanded us against the sin of adultery. We know, or at least we all should know, that marriage is a sacred bond between one woman, and one man, joined in the presence of the Lord, and that certain things are permitted of married couples that are strictly forbidden to unmarried people." He looked again at Shelby, and then at Nathan, who sunk down in his seat, trying unsuccessfully to hide his 6 foot tall body.

The sermon went on from there, with Pastor Stephens dragging out most of the usual war horses, the passage from Hebrews that was the inspiration for the sermon, Matthew 19:4-5, Paul's warning in 1 Corinthians 6:16 against prostitutes, which Nathan didn't think was all that relevant to the discussion, the other passages in 1 Corinthians about marriage, and all the other verses that had been pounded into Nathan's head since before he even knew what sex was.

Nathan felt the eyes of his fellow church goers on him the entire time, and it was not a pleasant feeling. Meanwhile, Pastor Cullum sat on stage, looking smug, even though he was a bigger sinner than either he or Shelby ever was. The anger continued to build inside Nathan as Pastor Stephens sonorously inveighed against that which Nathan knew in his heart was not a sin—showing his love to Shelby.

And then, it was over. Nathan had never been happier to hear the word "Amen" in his life. He breathed out and looked back at Shelby. She and her parents were gone.

The service ended, and Nathan ran out of the church without engaging in any pleasantries, but when he got outside, he saw that Shelby's parents' car was gone. He called her cell, but it went to voicemail, and he didn't leave a message. The rest of the crowd was gathering for the traditional punch and cookies on the lawn, but Nathan wanted nothing more than to be able to leave. He texted Shelby, but she did not respond.

Nathan stood apart from the crowd, watching them happily chatting away, drinking punch and eating cookies. He saw the little k**s running around and through the crowd, and the groups of teenagers flirting and teasing each other. He saw his classmates studiously avoiding him while stealing furtive glances his way. He thought back to his younger days, and how much fun he had after church. And now, it was awful.

Then, Nathan reminded himself that he actually hadn't done anything wrong. And really, neither had Shelby. But he was being treated like a sinner, an immoral person, and Shelby was being humiliated as if she was a whore. Without doing anything more than asking questions. Yes, there was that breast, in his hand, but it was an aberration, and it went no further. Nathan started to laugh, slowly at first, then louder, as the tension inside him bubbled to the surface. He was laughing so hard that he didn't notice Pastor Cullum step in front of him.

"What's so funny?" the young minister asked him, a cruel edge in his voice.

"Nothing," Nathan replied.

"I hope you learned something today," Pastor Cullum replied, and it was clear that he was not just talking about the Scripture lesson.

"I'm not saying anything to you, Pastor Cullum, since it is clear that nothing that we discuss can be considered confidential."

The minister looked hard at Nathan. "I see that your whore of a girlfriend's lack of discretion is rubbing off on you. I expected more from you. I expect that you will show more care in the future, or there will be consequences."

It took all of Nathan's self-control not to take a swing at the smaller man, and Pastor Cullum knew that he was in no physical danger. He looked back at Nathan and said, "I admitted nothing, and anyway, no one will believe anything that you or that slut say. I've made sure of that." He strode away, toward a group of older women, who fawned over him.

Nathan's phone went off, and he pulled it out of his pocket. It was a text from Shelby. "Better for you to stay away from me, I think."

Nathan furiously texted back, "Never. I will call you later. Please take my call. ILY." He stared at his phone, as if his gaze could make Shelby's response come faster.

Finally, the phone went off. "O.K. Tonight. ILY2"

Putting the phone back in his pocket, Nathan looked around and was relieved to see his parents and Tommy headed toward him. They did not, however, look happy.

"Well, that was humiliating," his mother said in a low voice.

Nathan looked at his father, but James' face was stony. Nathan realized that nothing he could say would make things better, so he stayed quiet as they walked to the car, Tommy skipping ahead of them, oblivious. The ride home was silent, and when they arrived home, Nathan went straight to his room, changed, and started working on his homework. He hid in his room for the rest of the day, coming out only for a hushed dinner, which he ate quickly and joylessly, before withdrawing back to his room.

Finally, he felt that it was time to call Shelby. Nathan was worried that she would ignore his call, but she picked up.

"Hi," she said, and Nathan felt happy just hearing her voice.

"How are you doing?" Nathan responded.

"O.K., I guess. My parents are still being pretty cool about the whole thing, but they are being ostracized by the other parents and I can tell it is uncomfortable. I can't believe that this is enough to set everybody off. What's next? Flaming torches?"

Nathan laughed. "My parents are furious. They have been pillars of this community for a long time, and now they feel ashamed."

"Sorry."

"You have nothing to be sorry about. You asked honest moral questions to a minister, which is exactly what they have told us to do our whole life here. And now, we are being punished because that asshole, excuse me, because Cullum told everyone to protect himself."

"I know, that guy is creepy," she said.

"He basically tried to intimidate me after church today." Nathan chose not to tell Shelby exactly what Pastor Cullum had said about her.

"That asshole."

Once again, Nathan was both surprised and a little excited by her use of language that was forbidden. "I know that my parents are going to try to stop me from seeing you."

"I can't believe the way everyone is reacting. I should have just walked naked into church. It couldn't be worse."

Nathan imagined that happening, and got aroused. "You're right. This whole thing is nuts."

"I want us to be together, now more than ever," Shelby said, in a low, husky voice.

Nathan paused. His body continued to crave Shelby, but he still wasn't fully ready to give up everything he had believed his whole life. However, the hypocrisy and behavior of Pastor Cullum and the overreaction of pretty much everyone else was making him think. "Don't worry," he replied. "We are 18, and they can't stop us, if we want to be together."

"I love you, Nathan."

"I love you too."

"See you in school tomorrow."

"Of course. Good night."

Shelby responded, "Good night," and disconnected the call.

Nathan brushed his teeth and prepared for bed. He was getting ready to get into bed, when there was a knock on his door. His parents came in, looking serious.

"We need to talk," his father said.

"I have nothing more to say," Nathan replied.

"Nathan, I am still your father, and you will show me respect."

"Yessir," Nathan replied without much commitment.

"Today was truly one of the worst days that your mother and I have ever experienced."

"I'm sorry," Nathan responded.

"Nothing like this ever happened before you started seeing that girl."

"Dad, her name is Shelby, and if you want to talk about her, please use her name."

"Fine. Your mother and I don't think that you should be spending time with her. Shelby," he continued, emphasizing her name with a sneer in his voice, "is a disrespectful and dangerous girl."

Nathan felt anger welling up inside, and it took all of his power to control it. "Mom, Dad, I love Shelby. She is amazing. She makes me think and she makes me happy. I'm not going to stop seeing her because Pastor Cullum is trying to make her look bad to protect himself."

"You said that before. What do you mean?"

"I told you. Shelby asked why we should take advice about sex from someone who never had it, and it was clear that he had, even though he has never been married. And when she asked him directly, he refused to answer and threw us out. Now, he wants to make us look bad so no one will believe us."

"That is ridiculous," Nathan's mother stated. "He didn't respond to .... Shelby," Marcia spat out her name like a curse, "because you have no right to ask those questions to a man of God."

"Mom, whether or not you believe me, it is clear that he is a hypocrite and sinner. And whether or not you believe me, Shelby and I haven't done anything wrong."

James looked at his son and said, "Nathan, you are not to see Shelby, and that's that."

"You can't stop me," Nathan yelled. "You're being an ass."

Marcia gasped at the word and James raised his right arm as if to strike his son, and Nathan grabbed James' wrist. Although James was in good shape, Nathan was stronger, and he prevented the blow. They struggled briefly, before James withdrew his arm, and he and Marcia turned and walked toward the door. James turned and rubbed his elbow, saying, "This is far from over, Nathan. Far from over." They left the room.

Nathan was breathing hard. His father had not struck him in years, and then it had been only standard spankings. And Nathan had never, ever, raised his hand to his father. Or used that kind of language in front of his parents, much less at them. He got into bed and under the covers, but his mind was racing.

He lay in bed, awake, for hours, thinking, until he realized that he needed to be ready to leave home, if his parents really tried to keep him away from Shelby, or even threw him out. He looked at the clock, surprised to see that it was 3 a.m. Nathan got out of bed, and quietly packed some clothing in his backpack. He took all of the cash that he had saved from birthdays, Christmas and the occasional odd job and stored in one of his extra Bibles, and put it in his wallet. He realized that he might have to find a job, and needed his birth certificate.

Nathan quietly opened his door and listened. The house was silent and dark. Wearing his pajamas and socks, he padded down the hall, down the steps and into his parents' office. Closing the door behind him, he turned on the lamp to the lowest setting. He saw the smiling f****y pictures, and could not believe that the events of the past couple of days had turned his parents against him. Somewhere, he knew, there was a file of important papers, and he opened the filing cabinet, and pawed past tax returns and insurance papers until he found a folder marked "Important Papers."

He opened the folder, and saw Tommy's birth certificate. Passing that, he saw his parents' wedding certificate, from the church, signed by Pastor Stephens. He was about to leaf past that, when he noticed a mistake. The certificate said that their wedding date was November 24, when he knew that they were actually married on August 24. That was strange, he thought, but figured it was no big deal, and moved on. The next document was the marriage license from the state, issued on November 23. Something was wrong, but Nathan wasn't sure what.

He leafed past the marriage license, and found his birth certificate, which was properly dated June 30. All of a sudden, it struck him, and he dropped the folder on the floor. Scrambling to pick it up, he confirmed the math. If his parents were actually married on November 24, he was born 7 months after that. No one had ever said that he was premature, and his parents always celebrated their anniversary in August.

Nathan began to shake. Everything his parents had told him was a lie. They were only a few years older than he was now, and his mother must have gotten pregnant before they were married. And they lied about their anniversary to cover it up. And they pretended to believe that premarital sex was wrong. And Pastor Stephens, and probably other people in the church knew, and said nothing, letting this sin go unpunished, and sinned themselves by lying. After the events of the past few days, Nathan seriously wondered if there was anyone in the church who wasn't a sinner.

He sat in the desk chair, holding the folder, and shaking. Tears began to pour down his cheeks. He felt empty inside, as if everything he knew had been torn out and left with nothing. Eventually, he calmed down, took his birth certificate and replaced the folder in the file cabinet. Turning off the light, he padded back to his room, put the paper into his backpack and got back into bed.

Nathan lay in the dark, thinking and feeling both free, but hollow, like a helium balloon floating on a swirling breeze. Although he never fell fully asl**p, he was jarred from his half consciousness by the alarm.

Monday Morning

It was an effort for Nathan to get out of bed, but he knew that he needed to go through the motions, as if nothing had changed, even though everything had. On autopilot, he prepared for school, ate breakfast, made uncomfortable small talk with his parents, grabbed his heavier than usual backpack and headed to school.

He waited outside the building for Shelby, who was, as usual, cutting her arrival close. When she arrived, Nathan's spirits rose as he watched her graceful and beautiful form approach. He barely noticed the attention that was directed towards them by the other students, teachers and administrators as Shelby approached. It was as if they were waiting for something to happen, some further breach of order, but they were disappointed.

"We need to talk," Nathan said, as Shelby neared and he could smell the fresh scent of her shampoo.

"Lunch?" Shelby asked, as they walked into the school, next to each other but not touching, followed by the rest of the crowd.

"Yes, O.K." Nathan said, looking into the icy blue eyes of his girlfriend and trying to send her his love, telepathically.

Shelby could see in Nathan's eyes that something had happened, and that Nathan was in pain. She knew that she would not be able to concentrate in class.
Nathan struggled through his morning classes until it was, finally, time for lunch. He hurried to the cafeteria and sat at a quiet table in the corner, away from his friends. A few minutes later, Shelby sat down next to him, and he noticed that their schoolmates were watching them, probably hoping for some publicly scandalous behavior.

Shelby turned to face him, and Nathan could see the anticipation on her pretty face. She opened her eyes, questioning him silently.

In a low voice, Nathan said, "You've been right all along. All of this," he gestured around the room, "is bull. Today, after school, it's time. Let me show you how much I love you."

Shelby was surprised and didn't answer immediately. "Are you absolutely sure?

"I've never been more sure."

"What happened?"

"I'll tell you after school. I love you," he whispered. His chest was pounding from a combination of fear, love, anger and lust.

"I love you too," Shelby whispered back. The quietly ate their lunches, not wanting to give the gossipmongers any more ammunition, occasionally glancing at each other and smiling.

If Nathan thought it was difficult to concentrate before lunch, it was worse after lunch. When Mrs. Albert called on him in English class, and he had no idea what she had asked, the teacher said, "Well, Nathan, I hear you have been a little distracted lately," in a tone that expressed her disdain. Nathan could do nothing but grunt in response and pretend to read his notes.

Finally, though, the last bell rang, and Nathan hurried to his locker, grabbed his books and backpack and went to the parking lot. Soon, Shelby arrived, and he said, "Let's go in my car."

Shelby, unaccustomed to Nathan taking charge, got into the passenger seat of the car. He started the engine and backed out. Shelby knew that it was time for her to wait for Nathan to start talking, and eventually he did.

"So, yesterday, my parents started in on me again, about how I couldn't see you anymore, and my father almost hit me."

Shelby gasped, but said nothing as Nathan continued.

"I stopped him, but it was terrible." Nathan's voice weakened as he spoke. "I lay in bed, thinking, and realized that they would try to keep us apart, and I needed to be ready, in case—you know—in case they threw me out."

Shelby felt Nathan's pain. She knew how hard it was to fight with your parents. She reached over and placed her hand on his thigh to comfort him.

Her touch was like an electric shock through Nathan's body, and he felt stronger and continued. "So, at 3 AM, I snuck downstairs to get my birth certificate, and found my parents' marriage certificate." He paused, and continued with a catch in his voice. "Shelby, they lied."

"About what?"

"About when they were married. They have lied about their anniversary because," he paused again, and sobbed. Shelby squeezed his leg and looked at him, tears flowing down her smooth cheeks.

"Why?"

"Because my mother must have been pregnant when they got married," Nathan finally blurted out. Nathan was sobbing, and pulled the car to the side of the road.

Shelby leaned toward him and took Nathan into her arms, holding him while they cried. The hug turned into a kiss, which became increasingly passionate, but before it went further, Nathan pulled away. He wiped his eyes with the back of his hand and sniffled, trying to pull himself together. He looked at Shelby, tears staining her face, lips slightly reddened from their kiss, and thought that she had never looked more beautiful.

Nathan started the car, pulled into traffic and started driving. Shelby turned to him and said, "Should we stop at the d**g store?

"Why?" Nathan asked.

"You know, protection...condoms," Shelby responded.

"Yeah—um, sure," Nathan replied.

"You do know about condoms?" Shelby asked, softly.

"Sort of. I mean, they don't talk about them at school, but I have read some stuff on line."

Shelby shook her head. She should have realized that the church school taught abstinence only. She had tuned out when they had discussed it, but she realized that it was the only thing that Nathan knew.

They drove to the CVS, walked in to the d**g store and found the condom section. Nathan was overwhelmed by the number of options, and he and Shelby stood in front of the display, staring, until Nathan randomly reached out and grabbed a package. "This one O.K.?" he asked.

"I guess so, I really don't know," Shelby replied.

They held hands as they walked to the cash register, and Nathan paid.

As they walked to the car, Shelby said, "You're not worried that someone will see us?"

"Fuck them all," Nathan spat out. Shelby's head snapped toward him at the uncharacteristic profanity, but she realized that he was emotionally in a strange place. She wanted to comfort him, and expected that she would soon be able to do so.

In nervous silence, they drove to Nathan's house and went inside. The house was empty, and as if in slow motion, they walked upstairs and into Nathan's room.

Shelby looked around and saw Nathan's trophies and certificates, pictures and books. The clothing on the floor and the furniture. She saw his bibles, including the well-worn one on the bedside table. Then, she looked at Nathan, who was devouring her with his eyes. She stepped forward and tilted her head slightly up, offering her lips. Nathan pressed his against hers, and they kissed, tongues darting. Nathan pulled Shelby close, and they stood at the foot of Nathan's bed, kissing and holding on to each other.

Nathan could feel Shelby's firm breasts pressing against his chest, and his hard cock pressing against her body. He felt, for the first time in days, that things were right. He was doing something that was good and pure, and nothing that any of the sinners and hypocrites at Harmony Church could say would convince him otherwise.

He reluctantly came up for air, and looked at Shelby, her blue eyes fiery with passion. Nathan reached up and began to unbutton her blue shirt, exposing the smooth pale skin of her neck and upper chest, the white sheerness of her bra and her flat, taut stomach covered by fine, downy hair. Shelby took off the shirt and tossed it aside. Nathan stared at her, overcome by her beauty, and reached behind Shelby, fumbling with the clasp on her bra before figuring out its mysteries. He gently pulled it off, exposing both perfect breasts, the left one that had been seared into his memory and had, to a great extent, started things on their present course, and its equally beautiful twin.

Nathan's knees buckled and he sat on the bed and Shelby stepped toward him, allowing him to bury his face in her cleavage. He could feel her trembling like he was with excitement as he began to kiss her breasts, starting at their intersection, and moving outward toward the nipples, which were hard and tasted delicious. Shelby's head dropped back, and she moaned with pleasure as Nathan's hungry mouth and tongue explored her chest.

She regained her composure and reached forward, tugging at the collar of Nathan's shirt, and he took the hint, standing up and removing his shirt, exposing his well-developed torso, his tiny nipples and sparse, curly blonde hair. He pulled Shelby toward him, and felt her warmth against his, and the warmth inside his body grew. He felt the pounding of his engorged cock as it strained against his jeans, crying for release.

Shelby stepped back and began to unbuckle her belt, and Nathan followed her lead. Soon, they were standing before each other wearing only their underwear, Shelby's white cotton panties staining dark with moisture, and Nathan's blue boxers, tented out, barely containing his twitching member, damp from his leaking pre-cum. Shelby looked at Nathan and saw only the love in his eyes.

"Are you absolutely sure?"

"I've never been surer of anything. Ever."

Shelby pulled down her panties, exposing her dark pubic triangle, and Nathan was surprised that his cock didn't tear through the thin fabric encasing it. He lowered his boxers and stood, facing Shelby. He moved toward her, and they hugged, naked, feeling each other's heat. Holding hands, they turned toward Nathan's bed, and he pulled the blankets back, exposing the sheets. They crawled into the bed and lay there, holding each other, kissing and using their hands to explore each other completely for the first time.

Nathan had never seen a naked woman before, not even a picture of one outside of the sketchy line drawing in his biology text, and that was, clearly, not an accurate depiction. He had never seen anything more beautiful than Shelby, and it reaffirmed his belief that the Lord would never have created something so amazing and made her available to him if He did not want Nathan to fully appreciate His creation.

He was fascinated by the smoothness and softness of her body, and rubbed it all over, causing Shelby to purr with pleasure, but never more vigorously than when Nathan explored her pussy, feeling its slickness, and occasionally, at first by accident, brushing against her sensitive clit.

They were panting with desire when Shelby stood up, found the CVS bag, tore open the package of condoms and ripped open a square packet. Nathan could not tear his eyes off of her naked body, and almost came as she rolled the condom onto his throbbing cock. She got back into the bed and rolled onto her back, spreading her legs. "Now, Nathan, make love to me."

Nathan rolled on top of her and tried to find her opening, but could not. Shelby sensed Nathan's frustration and reached down and guided the latex-covered tip where it was destined to go. Nathan could feel the warmth as he slowly inched his way inside of Shelby, feeling the heat of her against his rock hard cock. He pressed all the way in, as far as he could go, and Shelby wrapped her long legs around him.

It felt incredible, better than Nathan had even imagined. Again, he knew that this was right, and human instinct took over as he slowly withdrew, and began to pump in and out of Shelby, who grunted and moaned, sighing with pleasure. Nathan felt pressure building, and he sped up, until he was thrashing uncontrollably against Shelby, whose hips rose to meet his thrusts, until he could hold out no longer, unleashing his cum in spurts into the condom and collapsing his full weight onto Shelby. He lay there, panting, smiling, heart pounding, his head on Shelby's heaving chest.

"Sweetie, you need to get the condom off, so it doesn't slip off inside me," Shelby said softly, and Nathan rolled off of her. "It is something I remember from sex ed from my old school," she continued. He took off the full condom, tied it off and looked around for a place to put it before leaving it on his night table.

Nathan grinned at Shelby, who smiled back. Even sweating, and with her brown hair a twisted mess, she was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen.

"Was that O.K.?" Nathan asked softly. "I really have no idea what to do."

Shelby reached up and pulled him to her, and her kiss gave him her answer. The kiss led to more kissing, and more stroking, and soon Nathan felt himself getting hard again. Shelby reached down and stroked his cock until it was again hard and throbbing. This time, Nathan stood up and got his own condom, rolled it on and found Shelby's welcoming pussy.

This time, he moved slower and with less urgency, and soon Shelby's hips were writhing and she was breathing harder and harder. Nathan increased his pace, and Shelby met him. The look of pleasure on Shelby's face made Nathan happy and proud, but nothing made him happier than when Shelby's legs stiffened and she screamed out "OH FUCK," at the top of her lungs before collapsing on the bed, laughing.

Nathan was pretty sure that Shelby had just had an orgasm, and it made him want more, so he began to pump harder into her, and she moaned and yelled out as he reached his own second release. Spent, Nathan rolled off of Shelby, and she curled into his arms, and they lay there quietly, listening to each other breathe.

But Nathan's parents were coming home soon, so they had to get out of bed, straighten up, clean up, get dressed and flush the condoms. Nathan drove Shelby back to the school to get her car, and they held hands in the car.

"Any regrets?" Shelby asked.

"Only that we couldn't spend more time together."

"It was perfect," she said. "I'm so glad I waited for you."

"I'm glad you did, too, and that we didn't wait any longer."

Shelby smiled. "And we haven't been struck down," she said, laughing.

"Not yet," Nathan responded, with a straight face, but he could not hold it, and began to laugh.

Shelby squeezed Nathan's hand before she got out of her car, but they did not risk a kiss on school property. He watched her get into her car, waited for it to start before he drove home, smiling. All of the doubts and anxiety of the past few days were gone.

He went into his house and showered, looking at himself and realizing that he looked no different now that he wasn't a virgin. He also knew that he could no longer believe what his parents and church said they believed. In fact, he had no idea what he really believed anymore, except that he loved Shelby.

After the shower, Nathan was starving, so he made a snack and started working on his homework at the dining room table, occasionally losing focus as he thought about Shelby's beautiful breasts, or her legs, or the incredible warmth between her legs and the way that she felt while they made love.

Then, his parents came storming through the door, having picked Tommy up at his afterschool program. They glared at Nathan, and Marcia hustled Tommy upstairs.

His father stood above him, and Nathan stood up, looking slightly down at his father.

"You went through with it, didn't you?" James hissed.

"What are you talking about?"

"Don't play dumb with me, Nathan. I know that you and that whore went to CVS and bought condoms today."

Nathan realized that it was likely that someone saw them, but he didn't care. But calling Shelby a whore was over the line. "If Shelby is a whore, what does that make mom," Nathan barked.

James slapped Nathan across the face, hard, and he stumbled back a step. "How dare you speak about your mother that way."

Holding his cheek, Nathan shouted, "Dad, I know."

James looked at his son, standing before him with a red handprint showing on his cheek. "You know what?" he said, unsurely.

"Don't play dumb with me, Dad," Nathan mocked. "I know that you lied about when you and mom got married. And I have a pretty good idea why."

James appeared to deflate in front of Nathan. "How—"

"I saw your marriage certificate."

"You don't know what you are talking about," James retorted.

"Then explain."

At that point, Marcia had entered the room. "Explain what?" she asked. "You are the one that has explaining to do."

"He saw our marriage certificate. He knows."

Marcia began to sob. "We made a mistake."

"I was a mistake?" Nathan spat out. "Thanks."

"No, no, no," his mother said. "We were young, and we should never have had sex, but we did, and my parents threw me out of the house. Your father and I came to Pastor Stephens, and he was kind. We agreed to get married right away, and agreed on the little white lie to protect our reputation." She took a deep breath. "You are not a mistake, you, and your b*****r, are the greatest blessings the Lord has given me, and I want to protect you."

"From what?"

"From the world, from pain and trouble."

"The only pain I have felt recently is from you, and dad, and Pastor Cullum. All of your lies and cruelty. And the only happiness I have felt is with Shelby. So stop protecting me, already."

Marcia sat down on the couch, crying, and James went to comfort her. Nathan stood awkwardly, gently rubbing his burning cheek, waiting to see what would happen next.

The phone rang, but nobody moved to get it. The Caller ID said, in its robotic voice, "Harmony Church,"

"What could that be?" James asked, and walked to the ringing phone. He picked up the receiver. "Hello," he said. "Yes." "Of course." Yes. 8 o'clock. We'll be there." He hung up the phone.

"What was that all about?" Marcia asked.

"Pastor Stephens. He wants to see the three of us, tomorrow morning."

"I'm not going," Nathan said.

"He is the leader of our church, and you will go," James demanded.

"Please, Nathan," his mother pleaded.

"Fine," Nathan replied. "I'll go, but I'm not going to sit there and be lectured to by you hypocrites, or stand for anybody insulting the girl I love." Nathan turned and went upstairs, slamming the door to his room.

He pulled out his phone and texted Shelby, "My parents admitted their lies, and we have to meet with Stephens tomorrow morning. I don't regret anything and I love you."

He waited, staring at the phone until he got a response. "I love you too. My parents are giving me a hard time, but mostly because they are worried I'll get hurt. Nothing from Stephens."

"I will never hurt you. See you tomorrow."

"I can't wait."

Nathan put down his phone and lay on his bed thinking. He could, he believed, smell Shelby on the pillowcase, or, at least, he imagined he could. While he tried to figure out what to do about the meeting, he heard his parents yelling at each other. He heard what he believed was his mother storm up the stairs and slam their bedroom door. He had never heard his parents fight, and it unsettled him, even more than finding out that they were liars.

C
Tuesday Morning, Harmony Church

There was a part of Nathan that felt free and another part that felt like he was heading to meet his executioner. He was prepared to do whatever was necessary to just move on, to be left alone and to finish school, but he had no idea what Pastor Stephens had in mind, or what his parents would do. But he knew that nothing would stop him from seeing Shelby, or from continuing to make love to her. His love for Shelby filled the emptiness that he felt when he realized that his faith had been misplaced.

They trudged into the church office, and Mrs. Proctor wordlessly motioned for them to go to Pastor Stephens' office. His parents had barely said a word all morning, and he detected tension, and a little fear, in the way that they were acting. They walked down the hall past the small office that Pastor Cullum used, to the big office that the church's leader used. James knocked on the door, and the familiar voice rumbled, "Come in."

The distinguished looking minister looked extra imposing behind his huge, carved wooden desk, and he had set the office up so that he was towering over any visitor. Nathan looked around the impressive office, with its pictures of the congregation going back decades, photos of Pastor Stephens with politicians, including five governors, President Reagan and both Bushes, certificates of appreciation and proclamations on the wall, and more books and bibles than many small libraries.

They sat in the small, uncomfortable visitor chairs and waited for Pastor Stephens to give them his attention. In the past, he had always been pleasant and solicitous of Nathan's parents, who were long-time congregants and leaders of their generation, and of Nathan, who had long appeared to be one of the true believers and young leaders. Today, however, Pastor Stephens was treating them like they all had been called to the principal's office for misbehavior.

Finally, the grey haired minister looked up and said, in a low voice, "Nathan, I'm very, very disappointed in you."

Nathan felt the bl**d rush to his face and the competing emotions of anger and embarrassment fight for supremacy in his mind. He decided to stay quiet and wait.

"We have always counted on you to do the Godly thing, but now, you seem to be under some evil influences."

At that veiled reference to Shelby, Nathan's eyes narrowed to slits, as Pastor Stephens continued, "I have heard a number of reports about your misbehavior and violation of the rules of the church and of the Lord, and I want you to apologize to me, to Pastor Cullum, to your parents and to the congregation."

Hearing that, anger began to win the fight for Nathan's emotion, and he clenched his fists, but held his tongue.

The minister turned his gaze to James, "And I'm disappointed in you, James, and Marcia, because you failed to stop this behavior before it crossed the line." James and Marcia lowered their heads.

"It is clear to me that you need my help again, so here is what is going to happen. We will be expelling Shelby from school and her parents from the church—we took a chance on them, and clearly they are not Godly people."

Nathan felt that his head was about to explode, but Pastor Stephens kept talking, so he clenched his fists tighter. "You, Nathan, will not see her anymore. You will apologize, in writing to Pastor Cullum and to me, on behalf of the congregation. You will do 30 hours of volunteer work for the church before graduation, at my direction. James and Marcia, you will meet with Pastor Cullum to discuss your parenting skills, so that we do not have this problem with young Thomas, and I will expect a generous donation from your f****y this year because of the trouble that you have caused. Is that understood?"

Nathan watched his parents meekly nod and accept the conditions, but he could not. He stood up, so that Pastor Stephens no longer loomed over him and yelled, "I do not accept. It is unfair for you to discipline Shelby more than me. And anyway, I know that you are a hypocrite, my parents are hypocrites and liars, and so is Pastor Cullum. Everything you have told me since I was a baby is, is, is, bullshit."

The outburst, and especially the profanity, shocked Nathan's parents and the minister, who responded, angrily, "Young man, that language is uncalled for. And what do you mean by your insults to me and your parents?"

James interrupted, in a low defeated voice, "Thomas, he knows."

"Knows what?" Pastor Stephens asked warily.

Nathan jumped in, "I know that my mother was pregnant with me when they were married and that you helped them cover it up. I also am pretty sure that Pastor Cullum is not pure, and is also a nasty, vicious man. I will not apologize. Instead, I will tell everyone about this, and the marriage certificate is proof of all of your lies. And I bet that if I looked harder, I could find some more similar situations."

Pastor Stephens turned to James and growled, "Look what you have done."

James looked like he had been slapped. "We did this together, and I never thought that it would come to this."

Pastor Stephens looked at his congregants and saw their pain. And he realized that if Nathan was serious about exposing his willingness to marry couples who had engaged in sinful behavior, it would not only erode his authority, it might lead to prying that would expose his other secrets. He decided to see what he could do to defuse the situation.

"Son, sit down," he said to Nathan in a consoling voice. "What can we do to prevent you from embarrassing yourself, your f****y and the church?"

Nathan thought. He didn't care about embarrassing "the church" which he realized really meant its leader, but his parents didn't deserve being the butt of gossip. They had fallen prey to the same emotions that he and Shelby had, and he could not condemn them for that. Or even for trying to cover it up to protect their reputations and him. But he could not forgive their hypocrisy. He looked at Pastor Stephens and said, "Here is what I would like. First, nothing happens to Shelby or her parents. We finish school and graduate like nothing happened. No written apologies to anyone." He looked at his parents, "Shelby and I continue to see each other. We promise to be discreet, and to be safe, so that history doesn't repeat itself. Also, I think that I will not go to Tabernacle Bible College next year. I'm going to go to community college for a year, and work."

"Is that it?" The minister responded.

Nathan felt like he might still have one more card to play. "No. I want you to fire Pastor Cullum."

Pastor Stephens looked at James and Marcia, who nodded. He turned to Nathan and said, "We will agree to all of those conditions, except that I will not fire Pastor Cullum—" he raised his hand to stop Nathan from interrupting, then continued, "I will speak with him, and if he has not been truthful, I will consider letting him move on to another post. And you, young man, you have to promise that nothing that was said in this room is repeated to anyone inside or outside of the congregation. And that you will not encourage any of your friends to behave in the way that you and Shelby have."

Nathan realized that it was not all he would want, but it was a good deal for him and Shelby. He was surprised at how easily Pastor Stephens gave up, but he decided not to worry about that. He stood and offered his hand to the tall, thin minister. "We have a deal, Pastor Stephens."

They shook, and Nathan noticed the older man give his parents a withering look before saying, "You may go. Nathan, I expect you to go directly to school. You may get a late pass from Edith—I mean Mrs. Proctor."

Nathan nodded, and he and his parents left the office and started walking down the hall. After a few steps, James put his hand on Nathan's shoulder and said, "Stop." Nathan turned to face his father. "Were you really willing to destroy our reputation for that girl?"

"Shelby," Nathan responded. "Her name is Shelby. And yes. You were prepared to stop me from seeing the woman that I love to protect your reputation. But it all works out, right? Everything gets swept under the rug, and nobody gets hurt."

"You think you are so clever, don't you?" James replied.

Marcia interrupted. "James, leave the boy alone. Somehow, he is making this all work."

"Only because Pastor Stephens agreed to protect us, again," James replied.

"Dad, don't you get it? He only wants to protect himself. He doesn't care about you or me or mom."

"That's ridiculous. Let's say you released our marriage certificate, everybody would know we were sinners, but Pastor Stephens would just say he was trying to help out two k**s in trouble. He would look good, not bad."

Nathan thought about that, and couldn't think of a good answer. "Dad, it doesn't matter, does it? He agreed, we agreed, and it is done."

"I guess so," James said, unconvinced. "We have to get to work, and you need to get to school. Get your pass from Mrs. Proctor, and we will see you tonight."

Marcia hugged her son as they left the building, and Nathan turned to get his pass from the church secretary.

Nathan took the paper from the middle-aged secretary, but she didn't let go immediately.

"Are you O.K., Nathan?" she asked.

"Yes, very good, Mrs. Proctor."

"Everything went O.K.?"

"Yes."

Mrs. Proctor looked a little surprised, and let go of her end of the pass. "Nathan, let me know if you ever need anything."

It was Nathan's turn to be surprised, but he responded, "um, sure, thanks Mrs. Proctor, I have to get to class." He ran out of the building toward the school, and Shelby.

Nathan walked the quiet halls of the school and slipped into his second period class, handing Mr. Burgess the pass. Shelby sat in the front, and their eyes met. Her eyes opened silently questioning Nathan, and he allowed her to see a brief smile as he walked to his desk in the back of the classroom.

After class, Shelby was waiting for him at the door to the classroom and as they walked out into the hall she whispered, "How did the meeting go?"

"Better than expected," Nathan whispered back. "We need privacy—let's talk at lunch." Her smell made Nathan's nerves tingle, and he desperately wanted to kiss her, but he knew that it was not the time or place. They separated to go to their third period classes, and Nathan "accidentally" brushed his arm against hers. She smiled back at him, appreciating the ruse.

When lunch finally came around, Nathan met Shelby and they again sat alone at a table away from their friends.

"What happened?"

Nathan had decided not to try to hide any of the details, and he gave her a blow-by-blow of the meeting, including his decision to go to community college for a year. He didn't tell her that he hoped to be able to transfer to her college, or one nearby, after the first year.

"That's incredible," she replied, wanting very badly to kiss Nathan for his loyalty to her.

"But there is one thing that bothers me," he said quietly.

"What?"

"That Pastor Stephens gave in so easily. My dad pointed out that even if I disclosed my parents' lie, it would probably make them look bad, but not Stephens or the church. I wonder if he is going to double cross us."

Shelby thought about the situation, and it did not make sense. "Unless," she said slowly, "unless he has more to hide."

That possibility had not occurred to Nathan and he pondered the possibility. Nothing that anyone connected to the church did would surprise him at that point. "Maybe you're right," he said, "but what?"

Shelby shrugged, and they turned their attention to lunch, occasionally accidentally on purpose brushing their arms or legs against each other. As they cleaned up their trays and garbage before their afternoon classes, Shelby said, "back to the group tomorrow?"

"Yeah, I'm tired of acting like an outcast." He was surprised to see Shelby frown. "But you are more than worth it," Nathan said, and he was rewarded with a radiant smile, whose heat he felt all the way to his crotch. They went off to their separate classes, hoping that things would be calm until graduation.

Later that night, Nathan's house

Dinner had been awkward, and it was clear that Nathan and his parents had a long way to go to repair their damaged relationships. Luckily, Tommy was oblivious and filled the dinner table with his c***dish babble so that the silences between Nathan and his parents were less painful. After dinner, Nathan legitimately had work to do for his AP classes, and went to his room. It was not until after 10 that he was able to take time to call Shelby.

"I was hoping you would call," she said

"How could I not? I missed you," Nathan responded.

"I'm really proud of what you did today," Shelby said.

"Thanks. I can't believe that I was able to pull it off. You've given me the strength to stand up to them."

"You always had it in you. Maybe I've helped you see things differently."

Nathan thought about how much he wanted to see Shelby, and he paused, thinking about her body. "You have made me think. About a lot of things."

"I'm glad," she said huskily. "You make me think about things, too."

There was a pause. Nathan broke the silence. "I love you."

"I love you, too."

"See you tomorrow."

"Can't wait."

Nathan ended the call and laid on his bed, thinking for a while before getting ready for bed.

Wednesday Morning. Harmony Christian Life Academy

Nathan waited outside the school, waiting for the habitually late Shelby, who found the last spot in the student parking lot and ran toward the door, checking her watch. She smiled as she approached Nathan, oblivious to the stares of their schoolmates. Everyone knew that they had been called to Pastor Stephens' office, and they watched Nathan and Shelby for some clue about why, or what had happened. There was little time left before homeroom, and, painfully without touching, they turned and hurried to their lockers.

Shelby stopped in front of hers, gave Nathan a meaningful glance, and he smiled, nodded and headed down the hallway to his locker to put away books and grab his morning books. When he opened his locker, he was surprised to see a sealed white envelope with the return address of the church embossed on it. The envelope was heavy, and he heard a metallic click when he picked it off the floor, sliding it into his notebook before rushing off to class.

Curious as to what was in the envelope, but unable to get any privacy during class, he struggled to pay attention to the lesson, and floundered embarrassingly when the teacher called on him. He took the criticism stoically, and tried desperately to take notes afterward, but the envelope kept intruding into his thoughts.

After class, Nathan ran to the bathroom, locked himself into a stall and tore open the envelope. There were two keys inside—one large, like a door key, and a smaller one. Nathan looked inside the envelope for a note, or something that would explain, but there was nothing. He heard the bell, and ran out of the bathroom to make sure he made it to class on time.

He made it to lunch before Shelby and sat at what had become their private table, rather than attempt to rejoin their friends. Shelby saw him and looked at him quizzically, and Nathan pointed to the chair next to him. Shelby got her lunch and sat down.

"I thought we were going to rejoin polite society today," she noted.

"Yeah, but something has come up."

"What?" Shelby asked.

"When I opened my locker this morning, there was an envelope with two keys."

"What do they open?"

"I have no idea," Nathan answered. He reached into his notebook, keeping it under the table, and pulled out the envelope, handing it to Shelby under the table. She opened the envelope and peered at the keys.

"The big one looks like a key to a door or something and the smaller one looks like a key to a filing cabinet," she whispered. She handed the envelope back to Nathan and he slid it back into his notebook.

"That's sort of what I thought. But where? And why?"

They were silent for a while, and ate their lunches. Shelby turned to Nathan and said, "You don't think...?

"What?" Nathan asked.

"The church office?"

"But why? And who would do this?"

"I don't know, but not many people have access to them, right?"

"I guess," Nathan replied. "What should we do?"

Thursday, 2:00 a.m. Harmony Church

Nathan and Shelby stood in front of the church office door holding flashlights. Nathan could not believe that he had actually snuck out of his house. It was surprisingly easier than he had thought, but the walk to the church took a bit longer than he expected.

"Try the key," Shelby urged.

Nathan took the larger key and, with trembling hands, inserted it into the lock. He turned it and felt a satisfying click. He pushed the door open and paused. No alarm—at least none that he could hear. They slid into the dark building and looked around using their flashlights.

"We better move fast, in case there is a burglar alarm," Shelby whispered.

Nathan hadn't really considered what would happen if the police came, and, he started to move quickly toward Pastor Stephens' office, which they had decided was the most likely place to find a lock that fit the second key.

The Pastor's office door was unlocked, and the two explorers entered and ran their flashlights over the office. Shelby walked behind the large wooden desk and saw a large, two drawer file cabinet. She motioned Nathan toward her, and he inserted the second key into the lock, which turned and popped out. Nathan opened the top drawer and saw a small ledger book and a portable hard drive. He looked at Shelby with a questioning look.

"Take it," she hissed, with excitement in her voice.

Nathan took the book and drive out of the drawer and closed it. He opened the second drawer, and it was filled with old VHS tape and silver discs. Nathan pulled out a tape and it said, "Edith" and a date about 15 years earlier. He removed the tape and grabbed a handful of discs—each with the name of a woman and a date. The most recent disk, with a date about three months earlier, had the name "Amanda," which they both knew was the name of one of their classmates, who had left school unexpectedly a few weeks before to take care of her sick grandparents. Nathan took that disk and few others and tossed them with the ledger and hard drive.

"Let's get out of here," Shelby whispered.

Nathan closed and locked the cabinet, grabbed the pile of stuff and followed Shelby out of the office. They quickly made it down the hall and out of the church office. Walking away from the church, they whispered their speculations, both worried about what they would find, and what would happen to them if they were caught.

When they got to the point where they needed to separate, Nathan put down his burden and took Shelby into his arms. He craved her touch, and when she pressed her body against his, he immediately got aroused. Shelby wiggled her hips against him while they kissed. Although he didn't want it to end, Nathan pulled away, panting. "I need to get home and see if I can figure out what we have here."

They slowly parted and Nathan hurried home and quietly snuck back into his room. Turning on his laptop, he attached the hard drive and saw that it was filled with spreadsheets. He opened one, but saw only incomprehensible columns of numbers. Nathan couldn't make heads or tails of them. He reached for the pile of discs and put the one titled Amanda into the DVD drive.

After a few seconds it began to run and a few seconds later, Nathan, horrified by what he was seeing, turned it off. He felt sick to his stomach. But he knew that he had to do something. But what?

He knew that he was in above his head, and he had only one choice. He picked up the laptop, the hard drive and the disc and walked down the hall to his parents' room and knocked on the door.
"Huh, what?" he heard his father's confused voice respond.

"It's me, Nathan. Can I come in?"

"It's 4:00 in the morning. Is everything alright?"

"No. No it isn't," Nathan responded, opening the door.

James had turned on his beside light, and was looking at him uncomprehendingly. Marcia was squinting at him similarly confused.

"What's going on, Nathan. Are you sick?" James asked.

"Not exactly."

"What are you holding?" Marcia asked.

Nathan took a deep breath. "I need to explain."

"I think you should."

He explained about the keys in his locker, and how he and Shelby had snuck back to the church and taken the things from Pastor Stephens' office.

"You did what?" his father said, shocked.

"Wait until you see what is here before judging me," Nathan demanded.

He turned the screen around and started playing the DVD. James gasped and Marcia screamed.

"Is that Amanda Carter?" Marcia asked.

"Yes," Nathan said angrily. "And that is Pastor Stephens fucking her while she is crying."

"Turn it off," James insisted, and Nathan happily complied.

"Dad, there are dozens of these discs there, and VHS tapes even that go back years and years."

Marcia was sobbing, and James looked angry. "What's the rest of that?"

Nathan hooked up the drive and handed the laptop to his father. James opened a spreadsheet and stared at the screen. He opened some more files and kept staring at the screen, toggling between spreadsheets. After a few minutes, he looked up and said, "Holy shit."

Nathan had never heard his father curse before and was shocked.

"What is it, James?" Marcia asked.

"It looks like Thomas has been siphoning money from the church for years and depositing it into offshore accounts. Is there anything else?"

"Yeah, a ledger book." Nathan said, stunned.

"Get it," James demanded.

Nathan ran to his room and returned with the book. James looked through it and shook his head.

"I think this book shows payments he made to a number of women going back many years. But I'm not sure."

"What should we do?" Marcia asked.

"I think we need to go to the police. Tomorrow morning. Before Stephens notices that things are missing."

"O.K. dad," Nathan replied. "Before school?"

"No, just me. You need to go to school like everything is normal. And Marcia, you need to be with Tommy."

They nodded. James continued, "Marcia, can you put up some coffee? I can't imagine any of us will be sl**ping any more today."

Marcia got out of bed, put on her robe and headed down to the kitchen.

"Nathan, I'm not sure whether to scream at you or pat you on the back. I still don't condone what you and Shelby are doing, or that you have lied and snuck around, but it looks like you have uncovered some pretty awful behavior by Pastor Stephens."

Nathan had nothing to say, so he turned and left his parents' room. He returned to his room and texted Shelby, "Call me. ASAP!!!!!!"

A few minutes later, as Nathan smelled the coffee brewing in the kitchen, his phone rang."

"So, what is it?" Shelby asked, excitedly.

"You won't believe it." He described the video, and what his father said about the spreadsheets, and that James would be taking everything to the police the next day.

"Can you trust him?" Shelby asked. "He won't destroy everything and stand behind Stephens?"

"You didn't see his face. Or my mother's. They are disgusted. As well they should be."

"That cocksucker," Shelby spat out.

Nathan continued to be shocked by her vocabulary, but responded, "No, I didn't see that on the video."

Shelby paused before laughing. "Very funny. Maybe I really am corrupting you," she said softly.

"Only in a good way," Nathan responded. "Let me go see what is going on. I'll see you in school."

"Love you."

"Me too." Nathan disconnected the call and went to the kitchen to talk to his parents.

Later Thursday morning. Harmony Christian Life Academy

James and Marcia insisted that Nathan go to school like any other day. He saw Shelby in the morning, but just said, "My father is taking care of it."

After lunch, Nathan and Shelby were in History class when they heard police sirens outside of the school. Tim Phillips, whose desk was by the window, interrupted the class, yelling, "The police are pulling up to the church office."

Shelby shot a look at Nathan, who shrugged. Everybody stood to see what was going on, but it was too hard to see. Nathan began to walk out of the class, followed by Shelby and then the rest of the students. Ms. Turnbull tried to make them come back, but it was not every day that something this interesting happened at school, and they ignored her threats.

The students, and others who were brave enough to leave the building, stood outside the school, watching the door to the church office. It was a warm day, and a light breeze rustled the leaves on the trees as the students and a few teachers made hushed conversations, speculating on the reason why the police had appeared.

After a few minutes, the doors sprung open, and two police officers walked out, leading the taller Pastor Stephens, who was yelling at them in his deep, powerful voice. He was followed out by the smirking Pastor Cullum and Mrs. Proctor, who walked down the stairs, part of the way to the police cars.

Pastor Stephens continued to berate the police, threatening them with eternal damnation and professing his innocence. He turned to the crowd outside the school and yelled, "I did nothing wrong. As God is my witness, I am an innocent man. A martyr." As his eyes scanned the crowd, he saw Nathan and pointed at him. "God will punish you for your sins, young man. You and that harlot you are fornicating with."

This, of course, caused all attention to turn to Nathan and Shelby, who found themselves on the receiving end of hundreds of stares. Nathan turned to look at Shelby and saw Mrs. Proctor, standing on the steps of the school office, a small smile on her face. She saw Nathan looking at her and Nathan was fairly certain he saw her wink at him.

Nathan grabbed Shelby's hand and pulled her away from the crowd. They walked to the parking lot, and got into Nathan's car. Nathan started the engine and began to drive away.

"Holy shit, Nathan," Shelby exclaimed.

"I couldn't have said it better," Nathan responded, taking Shelby's hand and squeezing it as he drove. He turned to look at her beautiful face and was struck by the look on her face, a combination of surprise and triumph, and when she looked at him, love, and a bit of lust. Nathan almost had to pull over to the side of the road, but pulled himself together and was able to navigate them to his house.

When he arrived, his parents were sitting at their dining room table, speaking with Deacon Stanton and a few other members of the church council. They looked up when Nathan and Shelby came in, and Nathan could see from their faces that they did not fully consider him and Shelby to be heroes.

"Nathan, Shelby, please come here," James said in a way that made it clear that no dissent would be tolerated.

They went into the room, and Deacon Stanton said, "We understand that you two uncovered the incriminating evidence against Pastor Stephens."

"Yes, sir," Nathan responded.

"You know that Pastor Stephens devoted his life to this church and helped many, many people, including your f****y."

Nathan was about to angrily respond, but both his father and Deacon Stanton put their hands up in the "stop" gesture, and Nathan reflexively obeyed.

The Deacon continued, "It does seem, though, that he was a sinner, a thief and a fornicator, and if so, he will be called to task, both by the law and by the Lord. And although I cannot say that I approve of the way that you snuck into his office, I assume that the Lord directed you."

Nathan realized that nothing that he could say would help or change the situation. And he was surprised that Shelby also was silent. He looked at the people in the room, smiled and said, "You're welcome," took Shelby's hand and left the house.

"Now what?" Shelby asked. "We could go to my house."

"That could be fun," Nathan said, smiling as he felt a warmth spread through his body.

"Yes, it could," Shelby said, turning and hugging Nathan on his front lawn, then tilting her head up for a kiss, which quickly turned passionate. They broke contact, got into the car and Nathan started to drive.

Thinking about the prospect of being in an empty house with Shelby, Nathan sped to her house, actually running a red light before pulling his car into her driveway. They nearly ran into the small, ranch style house, pausing briefly to confirm that no one was home before running down the stairs to Shelby's room. Alone in Shelby's room, Nathan reached out, and Shelby melted against him. The anxiety of the past days faded away, replaced by desire, and their mouths met in a passionate kiss.

Shelby could feel Nathan's arousal pressing against the crotch of her jeans, and she felt the tingling and warmth of her own desire. They continued to mash their faces together, exploring each other's tongue and lips. Nathan ran his hands up Shelby's sides, from her hips to the side of her chest, and she leaned back far enough to allow him to cup her breasts. The feel of his hands on her hard nipples, even over her clothing was intense enough to cause her head to drop back as she moaned with lust. Nathan pressed his hardness against her, panting.

Nathan returned his hands to Shelby's hips and slid her shirt up over her breasts. Shelby raised her hands, and Nathan continued to pull the shirt up over her face and head, and over her arms, staring all the time at her heaving lace covered chest, nipples straining against the thin material. Shelby reached down and pulled Nathan's shirt out of his jeans and unbuttoned his shirt. Nathan reluctantly removed his hands from Shelby's firm breasts to allow his shirt to fall to the floor behind him, and he hugged Shelby close, feeling the warmth of her body and the softness of her breasts against his bare chest.

Without breaking their embrace, Nathan reached up and fumbled with the clasp to Shelby's bra, eventually releasing it and pulling the straps forward. Shelby leaned back and allowed Nathan to remove her bra, which he tossed onto the floor before pulling her back to him and pressing his lips to hers. He could barely contain the throbbing between his legs and worried that he would come in his pants.

Sensing Nathan's discomfort, Shelby unbuckled his belt, unbuttoned his jeans and lowered the zipper before pushing his pants to the floor. Nathan stepped out of the legs and kicked them away. He stood before the half-naked Shelby clad only in his boxers, which were straining to contain his erection. With a smile, Shelby pulled down the boxers and fell to her knees. She looked up at Nathan, past his vibrating cock and licked her reddened lips before kissing the tip.

Nathan moaned, and his moaning increased as Shelby licked the head of his cock before opening her mouth and taking it in. Nathan gasped. He had never imagined feeling the pleasure that he was currently being given by his beautiful girlfriend, even when they had made love. The intensity of the pleasure and the look of happiness on Shelby's face as she lovingly used her mouth and tongue on his pulsing rod brought Nathan to a frenzy, and he thrust himself into Shelby's warm mouth. Startled, Shelby gasped, before pressing her hands on Nathan's ass and allowing him to keep thrusting, until, with a sharp breath, he shot a huge load deep into her throat. Shelby gagged, but instinctively closed her lips around Nathan's spewing member, swallowing his cum until he was finished.

On weak legs, Nathan stumbled to the side of the bed and sat, as Shelby stood up, and Nathan watched, enthralled, as her breasts jiggled. They were beautiful, and Shelby was beautiful, he thought. Still recovering from Shelby's attentions, Nathan watched as she removed her jeans and panties, and stood before her. Nathan knew that she was perfect, and he sat there, transfixed, realizing that he was seeing something divine, as she approached him, standing between his legs and letting him nuzzle his face between her firm orbs.

He kissed the underside of her breasts before moving up to suck on the nipple of one, then the other before kissing down to her bellybutton. Nathan could smell the strong odor of Shelby's arousal, and he reached down with his hand to stroke her soft pubic hair, causing Shelby to sigh. He explored her folds and was surprised at how wet and slippery they were, easily and happily accommodating his finger when he pressed it inside.

"Shelby, please get on the bed," Nathan whispered, and she sat next to him. Nathan turned and kissed her, tasting the remnants of his orgasm on her lips, before moving to her chin, her neck, her cleavage and nipples. He kissed down her breasts to her belly and then to the edge of her pubic mound. Inhaling her sharp scent and smiling, Nathan kissed Shelby's pubic hair and began to explore her with his tongue, causing Shelby to begin to writhe and moan. Not really knowing what to do, he licked somewhat randomly, but was smart enough to return to the areas that made Shelby's moans louder. Eventually, she reached down, and directed his head until his tongue was stimulating her clit.

Nathan understood what she wanted, and he kept at it as Shelby's hips began to buck faster and faster, until she yelled out and collapsed on the bed, panting and giggling. It was, maybe, the most beautiful thing that Nathan had ever heard.

"Come here, my love," Shelby whispered, and Nathan crawled up the bed until he was even with Shelby. He took her in his arms and held her, happy and at peace. Shelby, however, noticed that Nathan was hard again. "Don't go anywhere," she said.

"Right," Nathan said, "like I'm going to leave?" he continued, grinning as he watched Shelby's naked form leave the bed, and walk to her dresser. He stared at her slim back and round, perfect butt as she bent down and reached into the back of the bottom drawer before turning around and showing Nathan a condom package.

"I figured I needed to be prepared," she said with a shy smile.

"I'm glad," Nathan responded.

Shelby returned to the bed, tore open the package and unrolled the condom onto Nathan's hard cock. Before he could react, she jumped onto the bed, straddling him and guiding his length into her still lubricated pussy.

Nathan was in heaven. He loved seeing his beautiful, naked girlfriend on top of him, her piercing blue eyes half closed with desire, her brown hair wild, her perfect breasts swaying, and the feeling of Shelby's warm pussy enveloping his cock was incredible. He lay on his back, watching Shelby slide up and down on his cock, grinding her hips, grunting, panting and moaning, as she used him to pleasure herself. He felt his hips begin to rise off the bed to meet her thrusts, until he was participating equally in their lovemaking.

As their pace increased, Shelby fell forward, pressing her warm body against Nathan's and pumping her hips faster and faster until she jerked her body, which trembled against Nathan, who held her tight. But she didn't stop her pumping around Nathan's cock, and he thrust into her until he reached his own release.

It was silent, except for the sound of their breathing, which, without their attention, coordinated, until they lay there, Shelby on top of Nathan, breathing. Spent.

Shelby eventually turned her head and saw the clock. "Nathan, we need to get up and get you out of here before my parents come home." She reluctantly slid off of Nathan, and his limp condom covered cock slid out of her. Nathan removed the condom, tied it off and placed it into a tissue. Shelby took it from him, got off the bed and left the room.

Nathan lay on the bed, smiling, looking at the decorations of Shelby's room for a few seconds before he stood up and got dressed. As he was putting on his shirt, Shelby returned from the bathroom and ran her hand down Nathan's chest before he buttoned it up. He marveled again at her naked beauty and wondered why he hadn't been willing or able to see it earlier. He shook his head and continued dressing in silence.

Shelby had gotten her clothing back on, and she kissed Nathan. "I can still smell myself on your lips," she said, and Nathan put his hand to his mouth and breathed out.

"You're right. It's amazing," he replied.

Shelby led him to the bathroom, where he washed his face and hands while she brushed her hair and pulled herself together.

They walked down the stairs and kissed again before going out to Nathan's car. After they got in, Nathan took Shelby's hand and they drove back to the school to pick up Shelby's car. Nathan squeezed Shelby's hand before she opened the door.

"I love you, Shelby," Nathan said.

"I love you, too," she replied before pivoting out of the car. Nathan watched her as she got in, started the engine, waved at him and drove away.

D
Friday Morning

Nathan's parents would not give him any more details about what was going to happen at school or church, and he dreaded what would happen. After Pastor Stephens' outburst in front of everybody, Nathan knew that his chances of just quietly making it to graduation were slim, at best. He parked in his usual spot and walked toward the school worrying about what would unfold. He also knew that he no longer believed, at least not the way he had before everything happened, and he wondered if he would even be able to sit through all of the hypocritical religious doctrine that was somehow integrated into each class. He had increased respect for Shelby's willingness to question the authority, and her ability to do so without totally confronting what she clearly thought was wrong. And he kicked himself for having been such an unquestioning member of the flock for so long.

By the time all of these thoughts had swirled through Nathan's head, he was at the door to the school, oblivious to the looks he was getting from the other students. As he approached the door, he noticed that Pastor Cullum was standing on the steps, surveying the students and looking very pleased with himself.

"Nathan, come here," he demanded.

Nathan considered ignoring him, but wanted to know what he was going to say, so he approached the young preacher.

"I know that you wanted to have me fired," he said in a low voice so that only Nathan could hear him, "but the joke is on you, boy, because Stephens is gone and I'm still here, and running the church." He smiled malevolently at Nathan before continuing. "And I want you to know that I intend on making your remaining time here miserable, but that will be tame compared to what I intend to do to your slut."

Nathan again wanted to strike Pastor Cullum, but was able to restrain himself. Instead, he turned to the smaller man, smiled falsely and said, "And the Lord be with you too, Pastor Cullum," before heading into the school. When he closed the door behind him, he allowed himself to breathe deeply before heading to his locker.

His day brightened briefly when he saw Shelby approaching him in the hall before homeroom. She smiled at him, and he felt that warmth again filling the emptiness inside him, but he motioned to her, and she approached him.

"Did Cullum say anything to you?" Nathan asked.

"Yeah, it was strange. He called me over and said that now that he was in charge, the rules would be enf***ed strictly. And that I was warned." She paused. "Then he looked me up and down, and I feel like I need a shower."

Nathan fumed. He told her what Pastor Cullum had said to him, and they agreed that they needed to be careful. "I'll speak to my parents tonight," he said before they headed off to class, painfully without touching each other.

Later, on his way to lunch, Nathan was, as so often happened in the crowded hallway, jostled by an underclassman running to class. Nathan kept walking toward the cafeteria when he heard Pastor Cullum's voice.

"Nathan, come here."

He turned his head, and saw the clergyman standing in the hallway, smiling. Nathan walked toward him.

"I saw you purposely bump Henry before. I cannot believe that you would do that to a younger student. I'll see you in detention after school."

Nathan felt himself getting warmer, and not in the way he did when Shelby looked at him. He stared at the minister and realized what was happening. He knew that if he lashed out in any way, it would only get worse. He felt the eyes of everyone in the hallway staring at him. Nathan took a deep breath and said, in a low, calm voice, "You know that it was an accident, and that Henry bumped me."

Pastor Cullum smiled at Nathan and said, "That's not what I saw. Detention today, for the roughhousing, and tomorrow, for your insolence." He turned and walked away.

Nathan was fuming, but he gathered his wits and walked to the cafeteria, where he knew that Shelby would be waiting for him. He noticed people whispering and pointing at him, but he was rapidly becoming immune to that. But when he saw Shelby, sitting alone at what had become their private table, with puffy eyes betraying the fact that she had been crying, he felt a pit in his stomach and went running to her.

"What's the matter?" Nathan whispered.

"Cullum," Shelby said, beginning to sob again.

"What did that bastard do," Nathan said, careful that no one else could hear his language.

Shelby sobbed quietly, dabbing at her eyes with a crumpled tissue. Nathan sat, and in violation of school rules, took her hand and squeezed.

"Tell me," he demanded, firmly but with tenderness.

She looked at Nathan and he could feel her relax a little. "I was in the hall, and I dropped my notebook. I bent over to pick it up, and he....he.....he," she dabbed at her eyes and Nathan squeezed her hand. She continued, "He called out my name. I said, 'What Pastor Cullum?' as polite and calmly as I could. He looked me up and down, like he does, and said, 'I see that you enjoy displaying your rear end for everyone to admire.' I was stunned. I said, 'No, sir, I was just picking up my notebook.' At this point, everyone in the hall was looking at me. I started to walk away, and he said, loudly, 'Of course, a whore like you has no problem displaying yourself for anyone. Don't you have any self-respect?' I was humiliated. Everyone was staring."

"Oh my God," Nathan blasphemed. "I'm going to kill him." Nathan stood up. But Shelby held his hand.

"No, you can't do that."

Nathan strained briefly at Shelby's grip, but realized that she was right. "He gave me detention today for bumping into Henry Jepsen, who barreled into me in the hall and then another day for asking him what I did wrong."

"Well, I guess we will be in detention together, since he gave me a whole week."

"For what?" Nathan asked.

"He said that I was a woman of loose morals and needed spiritual guidance that I clearly wasn't getting at home."

"I'll have to talk to my parents tonight. I don't know what else to do."

They sat there, quietly, holding hands, not hungry for their lunch until it was time to go to class.

At detention that afternoon, Nathan was required to write an essay about obedience and humility and Shelby was required to write about chastity. After reading their essays, Mrs. Newman allowed them to go home. They ran out of the school and to their cars.

"What now?" Shelby asked.

"I think that we should go home. I need to talk to my father," he said, reluctantly. Because they were still on school property, there could be no kiss, so they looked at each other longingly before saying "I love you," and getting into their cars.

Later Friday Evening

"Can you prove it?" James asked. He no longer was sure whether to believe his son or Pastor Cullum. Although James' faith in the Lord was unshaken by the scandal at Harmony Church, he knew that the clergy were not guaranteed to be paragons of virtue. He also had some doubts about Pastor Cullum, at the very least whether someone his age had the background and experience to run a church.

"I'm pretty sure that if I went to Henry, he'd tell the truth," Nathan told his father across the dining room table. The little that James knew about Henry Jebsen made him confident that the boy would be honest if asked.

"What about the allegations against Shelby?" Marcia asked.

"That might be harder," Nathan admitted. "I could ask her whether she remembered the names of any of the k**s in the hall when it happened and I could call them and see."

"I think that may make sense," James noted. "The church council is meeting with our lawyers tonight, and then there will be a full church meeting tomorrow afternoon, and decisions will be made."

"About what?" Nathan asked.

"Everything. The leadership of the church and school going forward. Our legal options."

"Anything else?" Nathan asked?

James paused, then shifted uncomfortably in his chair. "I suspect that your status, and that of Shelby and her f****y will be discussed."

Nathan stared at his father. "When exactly were you going to tell me about that?"

"I just did," his father replied.

"Only after I had to ask twice," Nathan noted.

"It isn't something that makes me happy," James responded. "That my son is involved in this mess, you know..."

Nathan stood up. "Are you serious? I'm a problem because I have made love with the woman I love—like you did? Compared to what Stephens did? And Cullum? I'm going to be at that meeting to defend myself, and Shelby, if necessary."

"I wouldn't," James replied.

"I'm an adult member of this Church and I have every right to attend. And I will," Nathan asserted.

James looked down at the table. Nathan was unsure if he was thinking or praying, but he didn't wait to find out. He turned and went to his room and called Shelby.

After bringing her up to date on what he knew, Nathan asked, "Do you remember anyone who was in the hall when Cullum accused you?"

"I've tried not to think about it," Shelby replied.

"C'mon, it's important."

After thinking for a while, Shelby said, "I think that Carrie Reynolds was there, and Adrienne."

"Great," Nathan responded. "The most religious girl in the junior class and my first girlfriend."

"But they would support me, don't you think?" Shelby asked, uncertainly.

"I've known them forever, so maybe I should call them."

"If you think so," Shelby agreed. "I love you."

Nathan replied, "I love you too. Let me call them. I'll let you know."

It took a few minutes before Nathan could get Carrie Reynolds' number, and after a somewhat chilly call, first with her father then with Carrie, he convinced her that telling the truth was the correct thing to do, and she agreed to attend the meeting the following day.

Before calling Adrienne, which he expected to be a little awkward despite the fact that their relationship, such as it had been, ended amicably more than a year before, he called the Jepsens and spoke with Henry, who was happy to set the record straight without much convincing. Nathan took a deep breath and called Adrienne on her cell.

"Hey," he said.

"Well, Nathan, it has been a while," Adrienne said, neutrally.

"Yeah, I know," Nathan responded uncomfortably.

"I assume that this has something to do with your, um, issues at school," Adrienne responded.

Nathan had been attracted to her initially because she was pretty, but also because she was smart and always a girl who got to the point. It didn't work out between them because there really wasn't any spark, and because they were inexperienced. "Yeah, Adrienne, it is. I need your help."

"What can I do?" she asked.

"You were there when Cullum ripped into Shelby today, right?"

"I was there when Pastor Cullum gave your girlfriend detention, yes," she replied.

"Look, Shelby says that she had dropped her notebook and was picking it up—not that she was doing anything lewd. He was just picking on her."

"Nathan, I know that she is your girlfriend, and all, but you know that I don't approve of what you two are doing. You know that, right?"

"Adrienne, what we are doing isn't anyone's business. What is our business is that Pastor," the word burned in Nathan's mouth, "Cullum is a mean, vindictive person, and if I can show what he is really like, then he won't be able to ruin the rest of our senior year, or the school for all of the younger k**s. So, what did you see?"

"What you said, Nathan. But I won't go against Pastor Cullum."

"Why not?"

"Because he is a minister. God speaks through him."

"How is that possible? You know that he is lying about this. Look, Adrienne, I'm sorry that it didn't work out for us. I've always liked you, and always thought that you were a fair person. I need your help."

There was a pause. "Let me pray on it, Nathan. I'll let you know later."

"Thanks, Adrienne. Text or call me tonight because there is a meeting tomorrow and I need to know if I can count on you. I hope I can."

"I will, Nathan. I'm sorry that you have decided to do what you are doing, but you've always been nice to me. But I need to think and pray."

"That's all I can ask," Nathan said, even though he really didn't mean it. "Good night, Adrienne."

"Good night, Nathan, and remember that Jesus loves you. No matter what."

Nathan disconnected the call and sat in his room thinking. He wondered if he sounded the same as Adrienne did for all of those years, and was pretty sure that he had. There was nothing left to do but to hope that Adrienne would come through. He called Shelby and brought her up to date, then went downstairs. His father was gone, presumably to the meeting with the church's lawyers, and his mother was puttering around the kitchen. Nathan went to the living room and turned on the TV.

After a few minutes, Marcia sat down next to him.

"You know, Nathan, your father and I never meant to hurt you."

Nathan looked at his mother and saw the hurt in her eyes. "And I never meant to hurt you and dad."

"It is hard doing the right thing," his mother replied.

"Especially when the right thing is different from what you've always been told," Nathan responded.

Marcia nodded slightly and realized that her son was not just a sex-crazed teenager, but a young man who had his whole world turned upside down in a short time. She reached out to him, and he moved closer and laid his head on her shoulder as she reached her arm around his broad shoulders. They sat there quietly, watching the television.

Saturday Morning

Nathan had trouble concentrating on anything. His father told him, in confidence, that the church council had requested that the church's home office send an experienced minister until they could decide on a full-time replacement. He also told Nathan that he had convinced the council to hear evidence on whether to retain or fire Pastor Cullum, and that decision would, to some degree, determine whether or not any discipline would be meted out to Nathan, Shelby and their families.

He called Shelby and gave her as much information as he felt comfortable, but hadn't heard from Adrienne, which troubled him. At 2:00, he dressed for the meeting, and drove over with his parents and Tommy, who was sent to the school for babysitting.

The mood in the church was different from any time Nathan had ever experienced. He had become accustomed to the fact that everyone looked at him and looked for Shelby. He didn't see her, or Adrienne anywhere. Carrie Reynolds was there with her parents, and Nathan caught her eye, and she nodded. He looked around and saw Henry Jebsen, who looked nervous, but the fact that he was there was positive. James walked up to the stage, and sat there with the rest of the church council. Pastor Cullum was sitting on the stage, but off to the side. Adrienne was sitting with her parents, looking forward, and Nathan thought, uncomfortably, that she was avoiding him.

There was a tense feeling in the room, and Nathan heard the hubbub of hushed conversations as he waited, sitting next to Marcia. A wave of sound moved forward from the rear of the church, and heads began to turn. Nathan looked back at the church entrance, and he saw Shelby, dressed more conservatively than he had ever seen, in a long, shapeless dress, her hair simply tied in a ponytail, walking between her parents. They took a seat near the back of the sanctuary and waited, as everybody did, until Deacon Stanton stood up at the lectern and cleared his throat. The big, white room went silent, waiting to hear what he was going to say.

"Friends," he began, "Harmony Church is a f****y, and unfortunately, sometimes in families there are problems. But when problems present themselves, we have to address them head on, and nip them in the bud."

Nathan tried not to laugh at the obvious lies, and listened as Deacon Stanton continued.

"I assume that most of you know that Pastor Stephens, who has been our spiritual leader for so long, appears to have strayed, significantly, from the righteous path of the Lord, and he has been suspended from his post. He has been arrested, and is currently out on bail." There were gasps from some members of the audience who were not fully up to speed on the gossip. "Some of you have heard rumors of the charges, but our attorneys have made it clear that we are not to discuss anything now. Pastor Stephens will have the opportunity to defend himself, and we can address his status after the legal process runs its course."

Deacon Stanton looked at an unfamiliar man on the stage, who Nathan assumed was a lawyer, and the man nodded. He continued, "The church offices in Des Moines are sending us Pastor Busch, who some of you may remember from his guest sermons a number of years back. He is retired, but has agreed to act as the interim Pastor of Harmony."

Nathan noticed a look of surprise on the face of Pastor Cullum, who fought to control his emotions and f***ed himself to smile.

There was some conversation in the audience before Deacon Stanton spoke again. "As I said, we cannot discuss any more details at this time, but I will try to answer any questions to the best of my ability, and with the help of the Lord's guidance."

A few members of the church asked questions, but Deacon Stanton was unable to respond in any detail, much to the frustration of the crowd. Then, Mr. Carson, the father of the most self-righteous of Nathan's classmates, Doug Carson, stood and asked, "What are you going to do about the lewd and wanton behavior that has taken root in the senior class?"

There were a few yells of "yes, what?" from the crowd, and heads turned to look at Nathan and Shelby. Nathan felt himself getting warm, but when he looked at Shelby, she sat, quietly, looking at the hands folded on her lap.

Deacon Stanton raised his hand for quiet and, when it was achieved, he said, "That is a matter that will be discussed, in private, by the church counsel, after this meeting."

Mr. Carson yelled out, "You need to stamp that behavior out now, before everyone at that school is fornicating like at the public school."

"Larry," Deacon Stanton said, "we will review the evidence and pray and try to do the right thing."

There were no other questions, so Deacon Stanton said, "I'd like the individuals involved to meet in the church office in 15 minutes. This meeting is over. Thank you for coming, and the Lord be with all of you."

Nathan ran to the door and made sure that Henry and Carrie and their parents would attend the private meeting, then ran off to find Adrienne.

"I don't think I can help you, Nathan," she said, quietly, when he found her.

"Why not? You are just telling the truth."

"My parents won't let me," she admitted.

"Adrienne—you are an adult. You need to do what is right. And you know that telling the truth is right."

She thought for a few seconds. "I'm not sure that supporting you, and Shelby, in sinning, is right, Nathan. I'm sorry."

"So that is more important than telling the truth. Adrienne? I thought you were better than that."

"And I thought you were better than this, Nathan. I'm sorry." She turned and left.

Nathan realized that they still had Carrie, so at least there was something. But he was disappointed in Adrienne. But not surprised.

The meeting with the church council was tense. Nathan was surprised that his father recused himself from being involved, and sat next to him. Pastor Cullum was astonished initially to see that he was being accused of misconduct. Nathan delivered his comments and statement well, and Shelby was uncharacteristically subdued and modest, even as both admitted to their premarital sex while professing their love and respect for each other, and that it was, in all ways, consensual.

Both Carrie and Henry did the right thing, and told the truth.
Pastor Cullum tried, initially, to dismiss the young people's testimony, but was surprised to find himself on the end of pointed questioning from the members of the council about his prior behavior as well as his actions toward Nathan and Shelby.

After two hours of hearings, the council withdrew to discuss the issues. They deliberated for more than an hour, as Nathan, Shelby and their parents, and Pastor Cullum sat uncomfortably, waiting.

Finally, the council returned to the conference room and Deacon Stanton cleared his throat and said, "This has been a difficult period for our church and community, and the council has made the following decisions, after hearing all of the parties, discussing the issues and prayer. We think that what we have decided will be in everybody's best interests and the best interests of Harmony Church."

Nathan sat on the edge of his seat. He desperately wanted to hold Shelby's hand, but understood that would not be appropriate.

Deacon Stanton continued, "Considering all that has happened, we have decided to allow Pastor Cullum to resign as assistant Pastor. We appreciate your service, and of course, will give you only the best references."

Nathan looked at Pastor Cullum, who seemed flabbergasted at the council's decision.

"The Church thanks you for your service, and your resignation is accepted, effective immediately. As a courtesy, the Church will pay you for three months, or until you find another position, whichever comes first."

Cullum stood up and, without saying a word, looked daggers at Nathan, and left the room, slamming the door on the way out.

"As for you, Nathan and Shelby, we are very, very disappointed with your sinful behavior over recent days, and do not condone or approve them. It does appear that your detentions last week were a mistake, and they will be removed from your records. We also do not believe that anything would be gained by expelling you at this late stage of your high school careers, so you will be permitted to graduate with your class. You will be on special probation, however, and any violations of Church or school rules, no matter how minor, may result in immediate expulsion and notification of your potential colleges. Do you understand?"

Both Nathan and Shelby said, "Yes."

"And to the parents, we are also disappointed in your inability to control your c***dren. You are also on probation, and should we find any more improper behavior by you or your families, we will consider expelling you from the church. James, despite your long service to the Church, we believe that you should resign from the council at this time. Do you understand?"

All four parents nodded yes. "James, do you agree?"

Nathan's father said, "Yes, I resign from the Church Council, effective immediately." He took Marcia's hand and squeezed it.

Deacon Stanton continued, "Thank you. Your resignation is accepted. I think we are done here. Good night, and remember that Jesus loves you."

The families stood up and left the room. Nathan looked at Shelby, who looked relieved, and smiled at her. Her smile back filled him with the warmth that he had been craving, and they headed out. When they got to the entrance they were surprised to see Mrs. Proctor working at her desk.

"I'm surprised to see you here at this hour, Edith," James said.

"Well, with the meeting and the council, there was paperwork to be done, plus Pastor Busch is arriving tomorrow, so I need to do some prep work."

"That makes sense," James responded. "Thanks."

"No problem, James. Actually, Nathan," she said, "do you have a second to help me with a heavy box? It will only take a minute."

Nathan looked at his father, who nodded. "Sure, Mrs. Proctor."

"Nathan, we will meet you at the car," James said, and they turned to leave.

Once they were out of the building, Nathan said, "O.K. Mrs. Proctor, where is the box?"

The older woman smiled at Nathan. "There is no box, Nathan. I wanted to speak with you privately."

"Why?"

"I need my keys back."

Nathan smiled, as his suspicions were confirmed. "Can I bring them to church tomorrow?"

"No, there will be too many people. Bring them to the office on Monday, O.K.?"

"Sure. But Mr. Proctor, why did you---?"

She interrupted, "You saw the tapes, right?"

Nathan nodded as she continued, "Pastor Stephens was very kind to me when my husband passed. But then, well, then things changed. I was lonely, and in retrospect, he took advantage of that, and the fact that I was supposed to trust him, because of who he was. I didn't know until much later about the taping, but by then it was too lat